《After Reborn, I Become a Billionaire》 Chapter 1 After Rebirth Chapter 1 After Rebirth Hannah Cooper opened her eyes and looked around with confusion. Where am I? Am I in a ward? Am I in the hospital? she thought. Wasnt she dead already? She touched her chest, wondering why she couldnt find the wound. But she remembered clearly that shed been stabbed into the heart with a knife by her husband, Charles Sawyer, who was known as a perfect husband to all. Was it a dream only? If so, the dream couldnt have been realer! She could still remember Charles telling her in the dream, Hannah, Ive never loved you. And Im tired of sleeping with you. You know what, Sarah is much better and sexier in bed, but youre like a dead body, cold and stiff... In the dream, Hannah didnt cry or make a scene. She was so well-bred that she tried everything she could to endure with the pain and then went out of breath. You love me a lot, right? Then go to hell so that I can be with Sarah. Ill be grateful for you! He said it in a gloomy voice while pulling the knife out of her heart. Blood spilled on his handsome and gentle face, making him look more ruthless. Then he put on a light smile, as if he was looking at a stranger instead of his loyal wife, who had been devoted to him for ten years. In the dream, Hannah died with her eyes widely open. she swore that she wouldnt forget and forgive his cruelty and ruthlessness. Was it really a dream? But she could still feel the pain in her heart. Or was she saved by someone? Could it be medical technology was so advanced that it could save a person got stabbed in the heart nowadays? She went to the bathroom and looked herself in the mirror. The heart operation made me look younger? She thought while being greatly impressed by the advanced medical technology. Or I was having a dream? I dreamed that my husband, the one I love the most, has killed me? At this moment, Hannah got a lot of questions. She turned on the phone and found it was the year of 2022 on the screen. No way! It was impossible! There must be something wrong with the phone! She ran out of the room hastily... The nursing worker at the door saw her awake and stopped her instantly, then called the doctors and nurses toe over and run the examinations. Whats the date today? Which year is it now?Hannah was in a hurry to confirm with anyone shed met. They looked at her out of curiosity. Suddenly, Hannah, who seemed to have been out of her mind, quieted down. The concussion is gone. You can go home tomorrow. A doctor said after the examination. The the crowd left one after another. After the doctor left the room, her best friend, Susan Phillips cried out happily, Oh dear lord! Its awesome! Thank God! Im calling Miguel and Michelle! Theyve been staying with you here for two days. They just left for a rest this morning. Susan, Hannah, whod been in silence, called her name out of a blue. Susan turned around and saw Hannah looking kinda unbelievable and weeping continuously. In fact, Hannah was making sure that she was still alive. So were her parents and Susan. It was wonderful! She wouldnt want to wake up if it was a dream. How she wished she could go home and see her parents now! Miss Cooper, my master will be here tomorrow. Please be sure to meet him then. Suddenly, a guy Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. said. Whos your master? Hannah, his master is the man whos hit you. Susan whispered at her ears. OK. Ill make some time for him. Hannah nodded. She also wanted to know what had happened and why shed been back to the day when she was 22. Or was she living in her 22, and whatever she remembered in mind was nothing but a dream? But it didnt make sense! If it was only a dream, she couldnt have remembered every detail so clearly and precisely. Or was it an ident? Was it Gods n? Probably, God saw that. Her life was so miserable yet the evil people lived well. By no means would she let it happen again if the future was gonna be like what she remembered. Susan, I wanna take a break. Youd better go home and have a good rest, too. I bet you must have been tired out these few days. Dont worry about me. Im OK. I can go home tomorrow. Hannah looked at Susans dark circles and thought Susan was worth of her best friend. But she couldnt tell her too much since Susan was so impulsive and straightforward. OK, Hannah. Have a good rest. Ill go take a nap in the restroom. Susan had been too worried to sleep well recently. So, shey on the bed and fell asleep immediately. Hannah tucked her in and closed the door. She had to prove some things, and must prove if they were facts, predictions or only a dream. She picked up the phone and dialed a number, Ill pay you 30,000, keep watch on a suite in a fancy apartmentplex, and see if you can find those two people in the photo going in and out of it. Ill pay you ten thousand dors as deposit. And, Ill transfer the bnce payment to your bank ount after you take the photos of them going through that door. You got it. Send me the photo via e-mail. the man agreed quickly on the phone. This private detective agency was specialized in looking into love affairs. As far as she could remember, she found Charles acting quite weirdly and she was hesitant to call the private detective agency to find out the truth in her memory. In the end, she chose to trust her husband and gave up the investigation. So, shed proved the first thing. The number, the detective agency and the email address did exist, and they could carry out with the investigation. She didnt ask for much and just needed to prove that Sandra Stein lived at that address. Then, she could prove her memories further. Moreover, if she was found to be having an affair with Charles, that would be the third thing that needed to be proved. If these things had been proved, she might either have the future memories or live in another parallel universe. And, she was back to her 22 again. Hannah figured it out slowlyhere was what was going on: shed been back to her 22, and restarted everything. Lying on the bed, Hannah saw her parentsing in, and her eyes were red with tears abruptly. She hadnt seen them in a long time. She missed them so much! Her mother held her in the arms dearly andforted her, thinking her sweet daughter must have been badly hurt in the ident, otherwise she wouldnt have cried so hard. In the end, Hannah got exhausted and cried herself to sleep. Hannah had dinner with her parents, then urged them to go home and take a rest. Her bosom friend, Susan, also went home along. They saw her safe and sound, and agreed to go back and refresh themselves. They all had been exhausted these days. ... Hannah was woken up by the phone in the middle of the night. Hello, my honored client. We had a lucky day. These two people happened to spend the night in the apartmentst night. Ive finished the task in only one day. Ive got plenty of time. Would you like me to take more photos? Ive sent the information you need via e-mail. Please transfer the bnce payment ASAP if youre pleased with my service. Very well. No need to take more shots. Ill transfer the bnce payment right away. So much for our cooperation. Keep it confidential, or youll ruin your trust. Hannah threatened. Got it. Were professional, and wont let the cat out of the bag. Thanks for your trust! Hannah saw Charles and Sandra kissing each other passionately in the photo. Charles seemed so strange to her at that moment. By this time, shedpletely epted what shed guessed earlier. Besides, she thought she must be thankful for this experience in her life. In her memories, to be more exact, in her previous life, it must have happened. Thus, all was true. Hed cheated on her from the beginning, but shed been so stupid as to have trusted this hypocrite all the time. They had been married for ten years, and they were childhood sweethearts. Hannah was smart since she was little. She married Charles at the age of 22, then she hid her glories and tried hard to be a loyal and responsible wife to him. Shed given up everything of herself and done whatever she could to help him rise from a rich businessman to a noble. But shed never imagined that Charles would kill her personally some day, and that he would kill all her family as the engagement gift for the one he loved. She hated him. She hated his guts. Fortunately, she was blessed by God. The car ident had brought her back to her 22, before she married Charles. She swore she would change her future! The next day, Hannah stared at Oscar Wells, the man who was standing in front of her, who had crashed into her car. He was the third son of the Wells family, born in the family which headed the four strongest powers in the country, Northfield. He had a charmingly handsome face. He was over six feet and his body shape was as perfect like a model. Absolutely, he was the most stunning guy in Kensbury. But a man who was so well-born like him turned out to be the most notoriously spoiled yboy in Kensbury. The number of women hed fucked is much bigger than the men shed ever met. It was hard to imagine how much hed indulged himself in sensual pleasures. Moreover, he was the only man that Charles had failed to beat in her previous life. Are you falling for me, Miss Cooper? Oscar threw his deep eyes lightly on her since she kept staring at him without a blink. His voice was maic and special, and even the flirting words sounded nice from his mouth. Yes. She came back to earth and admitted it. Hearing it, her bosom friend Susan yelled at her furiously, Hannah, are you out of your mind? Oscar looked a little surprised but appeared to sneer at her. Do you have any idea who he is? Do you know hes a jerk? Susan shouted at Hannah, Hes good- looking and good at ying around. Besides, hes good at nothing. Jesus! You said youve fallen for him? Whats wrong with you? Are you blind? Well, she admitted that shed been blind to have fallen in love with Charles, a very cunning and scheming hypocrite! They went to a church to pray in the early morning but were hit by a red sports car on the way back. Fortunately, the driver of the sports car was sharp and quick enough, and turned abruptly to void the head-on collision, but they still crashed into each other. Their cars were slightly damaged but no one else in the car was injured except that shed passed out. The doctors were unable to see any physical wounds on her, so they could only diagnose her with concussion. Surprisingly, she had returned to her 22 in the ident. Hannah ignored Susans question and turned to Oscar and asked, Youve got the balls to take me away from my wedding? Hannah!! Susan couldnt help it again. Undoubtedly, Oscar was a dreamboat but how could Hannah give up her marriage for a yboy like him? Im getting married on 18th next month. You daree? Hannah uttered the words clearly one by one. It took a few seconds for Oscar to digest Hannahs words. Miss Cooper, Im afraid that you need to go to the hospital and have a brain CT. he said lightly. Saying it, he took out a bank card randomly from a pocket of his ck suit pants, held it with his slender fingers and handed it to her arrogantly, Ill pay. Hannah nced at the super VIP ck Card. Anyone knew that Master Oscar was a big spender, and those woman whod ever hooked up with him were paid generously. Hannah took it over. Oscar looked a little surprised then. All people of Kensbury knew that Hannah was well-educated, soft and elegant, and never fooled around with those rich yboys. She only hoped to marry Charles and be his wife. Ill take it as the engagement gift. said Hannah. Susan, who was standing besides them, were totally shocked. Oscar pursed his perfect lips softly, put on a meaningful smile and chose to be silent with a poker face. She had no idea if hed epted it or he was just waiting and seeing. Ill go with you as long as you show up on my wedding. said Hannah. In fact, she was answering a question that hed asked her before. In her previous life, she was too excited to fall asleep the night before the wedding. Then, she received a strangers call at four oclock in the morning. Will you go with if Ie take you away on the wedding tomorrow? he asked bluntly. Who are you? Hannah frowned and asked. Charles isnt a good man. he said. Who the hell are you? Im not a good man, either. Then, he simply hung up the phone. Hannah thought it was a prank and the man sounded drunk, so she didnt take it to heart. Later, she got to know identally that it was Oscars phone number but she even didnt give it a shit. Shed always despised the rich yboys. Moreover, shed never had any connection with Oscar. She didnt get what Oscar meant until she went back to her 22 now. But Oscar didnt show up on her wedding back then, so she wasnt sure he meant it or just said it. Anyway, she wouldnt marry Charles again in this life no matter Oscar came or not. She did it only to seek a more brutal revenge. That was all! Then she turned around and left. Susan caught up with her quickly, and got back to their car. Oscar watched the car running past him, and thought Miss Cooper, whom all men of Kensbury wished to marry, was very interesting! In the car, Susan couldnt help it any more, You were just out of your mind to have told a jerk like Oscar toe and take you away on your wedding day, right? No. I knew what I was doing. Hannah was driving, looking very m and kinda cold-bloody. She couldnt forget that she was still tortured cruelly by Charles right before the car ident. Then, what about Charles? Youre a perfect couple for everyone in the country. You simply cant imagine how much theyre jealous of you. Gosh! Are you gonna cheat on him before the marriage? What do you take him for? Susan found it hard to believe. What was the big deal of cheating before the marriage? Hannah smiled coldly. Shed seen Charles having sex with another woman stark naked on the bed. To me, Charless an animal! she gnashed. He didnt deserve to be a man! Chapter 2 I’ll Break off the Engagement Chapter 2 Ill Break off the Engagement Susan was frozen and stared at Hannah for long. She didnt understand what had gone wrong. Suddenly, Hannahs phone rang, whichsted for a very long while. Susan couldnt stand it again and reminded her, Hannah, pick up the damn phone! She wanted to know how Hannah was gonna exin to Charles. Hannah tried hard to calm down and answered the phone in a very low voice, Hello, Charles. Hannah, my love, sorry that Ive been too busy to pick you up from the hospital today. Charles said in a warm and soft voice from the other end of the phone. Hannah smiled ironically. Charles was gonna take part in an election on the Influential Outstanding Youth a couple of dayster. So, she went to the church and prayed for him, hoping that hed be blessed by God and won the selection. Sadly, she had the ident because of him, but he even didnte pick her up from the hospital. He just didnt care. Charles used to be the top priority in her life. She was capable to be the most outstanding one, but shed given up everything for him! Hannah, you OK? Charless voice sounded tenderer when he heard nothing back from her. Yup. Im OK. Hannah said lightly, Ive prayed to God. Didnt you pray to God that we would have a happy marriage and a dozen of kids? he kidded. Of course she did! Hannah was a girl who believed in Love Is All before the ident. But she just found the wish was really disgusting when she thought of it now. Before she died, she finally learned the truth that she couldnt get pregnant once in ten years because This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Charles had put birth control bills in her food all the time. Ridiculously, shed been humiliated by the Sawyers and sucked it for so many years. To carry his child, she kept going to the hospital for treatments and even thought of having a test-tube baby. Whats going on? Are you too tired? Charles seemed to have noticed she was acting different and asked with concern again. Ive been hiking with Susan since the early morning. Im tired. Now Im driving home. Sorry that Ive got something in hand for the time. Otherwise, I could havee picked you up from the hospital. Charles sounded very guilty. Hannah even thought it meaningless to show any emotion at that moment. She had used to believe hed been very busy with work before. But the fact was that hed been busy having sex with another woman. Safe driving, sweetie. Charles urged. Hannah hung up the phone without hesitation. Susan looked at Hannahs indifferent face and bit back the words, thinking that Hannah had be a utterly different person. But she guessed Hannah might be back to normal tomorrow after a whole nights sleep. The car ran back to downtown. Hannah drove Susan back to the Phillips Manor first. Susan. Hannah suddenly called her name. Susan looked around andforted her, Hannah, go home and have a good rest. Dont think too much. Susan was still funny and innocent. Those horrible things hadnt happened to her yet. Hannah put on a smile. This was the first real smile since she returned to her 22. Thank God that youre still alive, she said. Hell. Youre definitely out of your mind! Susan was speechless, My dad used to say someone like me would live a long life. That small car ident wouldnt kill me! Hannah also thought someone who was innocent and romantic and living a carefree life like Susan wouldnt die easily. However, in her memory, she ended up jumping off the 28th floor and killing herself. Hannah was heartbroken and couldnt get over the pain in her lifetime. She was thankful that shed been back to her 22, and everything was just right. Nothing had happened yet! And she still had got the chance to save it! She calmed herself down and said, Dont tell others what happened today. What did you refer to? My deal with Oscar. Susan rolled her eyes and said, Ill zip it. Anyway, youll be back to normal tomorrow. However, she would be more determined the next day. I gotta go. Safe driving. Susan said with anxiety. Hannah nodded and drove steadily back home. She drove back to the Cooper Manor ten years earlier, which was too familiar and strange to her. Hannah felt she couldnt help to be overwhelmed by the emotions deep in heart. Her parents wouldnt have died in the car ident if she hadnt been fooled in the previous life. That was a nned car ident. She survived luckily because her parents held her tightly and protected her from getting injured. She hated to recall that bloody picture and the terrible misfortune, and she would never want to go through it again. Hannah, didnt Susan go pick you up from the hospital? Wheres she? Hannahs mother, Michelle Cooper, said softly. Hannah held back the tears, put on a smile and went up to them. Everything had changed from now on. She swore she would screw Charles and destroy the whole Sawyer Group one day, so that no one could ride on the backs of the Cooper family and shit on them again! Why your eyes are so red? Michelle saw hering over and asked with concern. I dropped Susan home first. My eyes are dry, and I rubbed them a little hard. The Sawyers just called me, and wanted to talk about the wedding details... said Michelle. Hannah took a deep breath and said, Mom, Ill break off the engagement. Im not marrying Charles. What? Michelle was stunned. Hannahs father, Miguel Cooper, who was sitting besides Michelle, took his eyes off the newspaper and said, Did you have a fight with Charles? Charles isnt a good man. He marries me only because he wants our family properties, and takes us as the stepping-stone to be a noble. Hannah sensed her parents doubts and added, I cant prove my words now. But please give me some time. Youll believe it then. Miguel and Michelle were lost for words when they saw how determined Hannah was. Hannah wasnt a troubled kid since little, and they seldom worried much about her. Hannahs grandfather had arranged the marriage for her since she was little, and she epted it. Shed never contacted with any other man except Charles, for she believed firmly that he was the fated one for her. Moreover, they had been a loving sweetheart couples. But why she suddenly said something like that? Hannah saw the confusion on their faces and said, Dad, Ive never done anything to embarrass you and mom. I also know that our family will benefit a lot from the marriage. But even so, I still stick with my own decision. Youre my daughter. Of course I believe you. Miguel couldnt do anything else but humor her, But, if we break off the engagement now, neither of the families will gain anything. Instead, itll bring us huge negative impacts. How is Cooper Group gonna keep a foothold in Kensbury in the future! he didnt get it. No. It wont. Hannah said assertively, Ill break off the engagement, but the Sawyer family will bear all the consequences. Miguel was shocked by Hannahs strong aura field. Somehow, he thought she was different from usual as she was normally so soft and tender. The Sawyer family will definitely be embarrassed on next months wedding. Hannah said in a resolute and decisive tone. Chapter 3 Deal! Chapter 3 Deal! Hannah managed to persuade her parents. Although they were still doubtful, they could only choose to give in due to her determination and support her unconditionally to settle the cancetion of her marriage with Charles. Hannah returned to her room and lied on the bed she had longed for. She had not missed that bed before, and she never thought changing a bed would bring her so much tragedy. She looked around and took out the super card she had got from Oscar. Who the heck is that man? Is it the right decision to coborate with him? she thought. She had been facilitating Charles to ovee difficulties to expand his family in her previous life, and the only obstacle, also the man who could not be defeated no matter how, was Oscar who was looked down on by everyone. He was unexpectedly stubborn. He suddenly gave her a call the night before her wedding. Was it a prank, or something else? It was hard for her to conjecture. Yet to ruin the Sawyer familypletely, she needed a helper. She thought for a while and took out her phone, making a call to Kensbury Citysrgest mall that sold luxurious products. Hello, Miss Cooper, what can I help you? The customer service personnel asked with deference. Can I use the card by telling you the card number? Is your card our malls co-branded card? the personnel asked. Im not sure. Could you please tell me your card number? Ill have a look for you. Hannah told her the card number. The personnel seemed to be more deferential after checking the number. Miss Cooper, the card you have is our malls super VIP card. You can buy anything from our mall without any budget limit. We can provide you with video purchasing for whatever goods you want, and well deliver the goods to your house. Hannah nced at the card in her hand and eximed at the authority of the card. She had actually heard that many rich boys from a wealthy family would make a super card that looked high-ss, yet she had never heard about a card without budget restrictions, especially for a super mall that sold luxuries. She could actually shop there until the owner of the card went bankrupt! Without thinking further, she said, Theres no need for video purchasing, please ce my orders ording to my list and send the goods to my house. The address is After stating the long list of orders, she hung up the call and slept. She felt that she needed to have a sleep to adjust her emotions. After all, she needed time to adapt to the overwhelming fact that she was reborn. Mount Northfield was a ce free of citys hustle and bustle. There stood a highly fabulous private super club, the inner space of which was deluxe and the membership rules were strict. It was not a ce that could be entered with just lots of money. Oscar was its regr customer. He was sitting in a suite next to a cliff. There was a French window in front of him. It was a nice field of vision and one could overlook the panoramic view of the scenery of the surroundings. He was smoking a cigarette absentmindedly. Several of his friends were ying billiards behind him and a bunch of women were serving them at the side. They were also doing something debauched. Oscar, your phones ringing, Theodore Wold, the man sitting beside him, reminded him. Oscar turned around and took a glimpse. Which girl have you got rid of this time? Theodore saw a whole list of expenses records. He was afraid that Oscar had lost quite an amount of money this time. Oscar took his phone and checked his phone randomly. He kept on receiving messages of purchase notifications. Youve been too generous to women. Theodore felt his heart ached just by listening to the message alert, The point is youve not even kissed a woman I have to be generous to my wife. Oscar suddenly spoke. Theodore was startled for two seconds. What did you say? I said Im getting married. Oscar extinguished his cigarette casually and let out a bewitching smile. He looked extremely charming. Theodore was mesmerized by him and he shouted after gaining his mind back the next second, Crap! What did you say just now? Oscar picked up the zer he had taken off and replied, Prepare the wedding gift. He then left. As he just reached the entrance, a woman acting flirting stopped in front of him. Oscar Oscar nced at her and yelled the next moment, Get lost! The woman was frightened. Didnt rumor say he was weing to women? She looked at Oscar in disbelief and quickly walked away under his cold stare. She had a feeling that she would be murdered by him. It turned out rumors were indeed untrustworthy. It was the first time she followed those rich boys to a party there. She initially thought she could seize the opportunity to get close to Oscar. It looked like a man who was that handsome and whose family was that wealthy was not easy to mess with. Hannah was woken up by a series of phone ringing from her dream. She got up on the wrong side of the bed and looked at the godforsaken phone number. With spectacr memory, she was able to know it was Oscar without saving his phone number. She held back her anger and spoke, Hi. If Ive remembered correctly, I only wanted to pay for your medical bills. He sounded rude and unhappy, but his voice was still listenable. Hannah just then recalled the reason she spent so much of his money was to make him contact her. She chuckled and replied, I remember Ive told you Im taking that money as dowry. So thats why youre carefree enough to spend thirty million of my money at once? She did not remember spending that much money. She was just buying random stuff. She said, I wont waste your money for nothing. And that means? If you help me beat the Sawyer family down, Ill help you get rid of trouble. She sounded serious. Oscar obviously fell silent for a few seconds. His expression changed a little. How did she know what he was nning? Hannah could make out what he was thinking and she said straight away, I know you better than you thought. So am I the one being disadvantaged? he said coldly. No, you should be d Ive chosen to help you, rather than Hannah said, Charles. In her past life, Oscar had been opposing Charles, yet he could not defeat him no matter how. So Charles was also a strong opponent to Oscar. Both of them were at loggerheads state. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She did not know which of them had won until she died. It could be Charles since he was more despicable. That jerk had used the Cooper Groups wealth to sessfully inherit the title of a nobility after she died. Hannah tried all her best to control herself to make her temporarily forget the cruel torture she had received back then. I thought you guys love each other and are always lovey-dovey? Im surprised that you want to cooperate with me. In other words, he did not believe her at all. Come to my wedding, and Ill let you see how sincere I am. Hannah knew it was pointless to say anything further. They were all grown-ups, and sometimes, actions speak louder than words. Sure. Oscar agreed to it straight away. It could be she knew many things, or it could be cooperating with her would not bring him disadvantages but benefits. Hannah was taken aback by his straightforwardness. Yet she was not a woman who liked to show her feelings. She even restrained herself from showing too much of her anguished feelings and remained in dignity when she was tortured by Charles to death. It was her way of self-protection, and also the evidence of her receiving good family education. Deal. She replied. Chapter 4 Uncle Roger’s Daughters Chapter 4 Uncle Rogers Daughters After the call, Hannah could not sleep in. She stretched, got down from the bed and went downstairs. As she just reached the main hall, she saw Roger Cooper, her eldest uncle and his family visiting them. That family was always up to no good. Just because of her grandpa handing most of the family business to her father before he died, Roger had held resentment and he would asionally pick their ws. He had even colluded with Charles secretly to seize the family property, which sped up the decline of the Cooper family in the end. Hannah examined the people in the living room with attention. She noticed Roger had even brought his illegitimate daughter along today. If she had not mistaken, Rogers purpose today was to let his illegitimate daughter work at the Cooper Group. The person in charge of the group was now her father, therefore he needed to gain her fathers permission. And Roger wanted to give his daughter an important job position. Her father had indeed cared for Rogers pride and agreed to let his daughter join thepany in her previous life, yet his daughter was quite ambitious and she had brought tons of trouble and chaos to thepany. Being reborn to the present, how would she let their n seed again? She walked towards them absentmindedly. Please have some tea, Hannah. Mary Cooper, the illegitimate daughter held a cup of tea to her obligingly, looking utmost deferential. Hannah extended her hand. The moment she took it over, Marys hands slipped and the boiling tea seemed to about to fall on Hannahs hand, luckily Hannah who was reborn had known her tricks too well. She pretended to be pitiful in her previous life, looking innocent, yet she was cunning and evil and had kept on setting tricks on her behind her back. She had even slept Charles! She could not tolerate such a goody two shoes and she would not let her off easily no matter what. Hannah was quick and agile enough to seize Marys hand which she was going to retrieve. All the tea then sshed right onto Marys hand. Hannahs action was so quick that no one could tell. Marys shrill scream was heard from the main hall, followed by the breaking sound of the teacup on the ground. Whats wrong? Roger looked a little nervous. I know Hannah didnt do that on purpose. Mary quickly said. Tears were all over her face and she looked extremely fragile. It was no wonder although she was an illegitimate daughter, she was still loved and spoilt by Roger. Yet the next second, Hannahnded a hard p right on her face. She had used all her strength and Mary was stupefied at the scene. Mary stared at Hannah who was looking aggressive in disbelief. She knew Hannah too well. She was a docile woman who abode by the rules, too kind but stupid. She would never do such a thing and she could not even bear to see her cry. As long as she cries, her heart would melt. So as the rest of the family members. Yet Hannah had actually pped her face now. Do you know how much grandpa loved this tea set when hes alive? Could you possiblypensate for this after breaking it? Hannah chastised with power. Marys face flushed and she cried even more fiercely. She said with a pitiful look, No, its you who didnt take it properly, its you who Is it me not taking it or is it because of you not holding it properly before I took it? Hannah interrupted her. Why, now youre starting to tell lies? No, its you Mary shook her head profusely with an aggrieved look. And now youre still arguing! Hannah pulled down her face. Turns out the daughter who doesnt grow up with the Cooper family really isnt up to standard. You cant even hold a teacup properly. Rogers expression changed drastically when he heard Hannahs teasing remarks against his own daughter. Yet he had no idea exactly whose fault was it just now. Plus, Mary was indeed an illegitimate daughter and it was inappropriate and difficult for her to join the upper-ssmunity. He actually could not retort and could only hold back his anger. Jane, Hannah turned to Jane Cooper, Rogers formal daughter, and said, Your sister is iparable to you at all. Jane actually did not get along well with Hannah too. Although she was the authentic heir of the Cooper family, she was made an offshoot just because her grandpa had left the family property to Hannahs family and Hannah had be the official mistress of the Coopers. She had been holding grudges about it. Yet because of Hannah teasing Mary now, she was utmost delighted. If that bitch was not loved and protected by her father, she would have been beaten up to death. God knows what kind of debauched person has she grown up with, she knew nothing besides getting peoples sympathy. Ive asked my dad not to bring her here and embarrass us. Great, now that shes broken grandpas teacup, beating her to death is not even enough to relieve our hatred! Jane said with disgust. Enough! Roger looked terrible and he bawled at Jane, Shut your mouth up would you! Jane rolled her eyes unhappily. Alright, Miguel stood up from the couch and said, although its my fathers belonging, Im sure he would not want the whole family getting unhappy because of this one single teacup. Ill let the housemaide clean this up. Yes, yes. Michelle quickly smoothed things over too. Marys hand has been scalded, she should hurry up and go to the hospital to let the doctor have a look. Although she was acting kind, she refused to mention Marys swollen face due to her daughters p. Hannah could not help but smile. Her mother did have some little thoughts in mind too. Well take Mary back now, sorry for making you guys unhappy, Rogers official wife, Esther Adams said. She did not actually want to help Mary join the Cooper group after all. Even if she had tolerated Roger fetching his illegitimate daughter back to the Cooper Residence, she would not treat her sincerely. She was just acting because Mary was loved by Roger. Esther said while pulling Roger. Roger was looking terrible. He initially wanted to talk about the matter of Mary joining thepany. Now that Mary was teased, he could not say it at all. He tossed his hand hard and left with rage. The whole family followed after him. Mary could not hide the anger at Hannah in her eyes when she left. She never thought that Hannah would treat her like that so suddenly. She seemed to have changed the time, as she would forgive her anyway. Yet not only she was pped by Hannah, she had also even lost her opportunity to join the Cooper Group. She must join the Cooper Group, she swore! She was also one of the Coopers, but why should she be teased like that? Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. She wanted to impress all the people from the Coopers and make them suffer! Hannah let out a grim smile as she watched them left. She knew clearly what Mary had had in mind, and she was waiting for her to doom herself. Hannah, Miguel called her, why are you so aggressive today? They used to tolerate that family all the time for the sake of peace. Yet he had not expected his daughter who had been gentle all the time had suddenly behaved that mercilessly. He felt inexplicably relieved too. Hannah reacted and she let out a sweet smile. Ive suddenly learned that a nice but weak person is liable to be bullied. I cant believe youve even lied that its your grandpas belonging. Miguel sounded like he was ming her, yet he was saying that with love. Hannah stuck her tongue out with a mischievous look. There was no need for moral boundaries when dealing with a goody two shoes! Chapter 5 Charity Banquet Chapter 5 Charity Banquet Hannahs phone rang in the main hall. She took a glimpse at her phone and picked up the call. Hey, Susan. Hey, theres a charity banquet tomorrow, would you join? Susan forgot to ask her when they separated today. She seemed to only recall that now. Hannah paused and recalled the timeline back then: There would be an annual charity banquet in Kensbury City tonight and most of the noble lords of the city would join. Usually, she would not attend such a banquet, therefore she would basically reject. Charles was tolerant too and he never asked her to apany him to social events. She really thought Charles did that for her own good back then, yet she only knew now that he only wanted to restrict her in a cage and forbid her to socialize with anyone, so she would not have the power to overturn her fate. Ill go. Hannah answered. Did I hear it wrongly? Im just asking. Susan specifically enjoyed taking part in various events and she would wish for someone to keep herpany. Yet she did not hold any hopes. Lets choose our gowns tomorrow together. Hannah suggested. Youre not lying to me, right? Susan was still doubtful because she used to refuse to join the banquets no matter how she cajoled her. See you tomorrow. Without giving further exnations, Hannah hung up the call. Miguel was a little surprised when he heard his daughters words. Hannah, are you joining the charity banquet tomorrow? I thought you didnt like to join such social events? Hannah felt that she was really a bad daughter in her previous life. She had concentrated all her attention on one man and had never contributed anything to her family. She had even caused the destruction of her family in the end. She gave a promise, Dad, from today onwards, Ill protect our family, Ill help you to manage the Cooper Group. Ill make our family continue to stay glorious until theing generations and no one could seize it from me, including Uncle Roger and his family! Miguel was once again impressed by his own daughter. Such an aspiration had not been seen on her before. He had once thought to let her take care of the family business too, yet he never forced her. He knew she had had her heart all set on Charles and he had nned to let Charles take care of the Cooper Group after their marriage. Yet it was certainly better to let his own daughter take care of it. Miguel was thrilled and he said, Good, I believe in you! Hannah let out a smile. She would definitely secure the Cooper Group with her own hands in this life and she would not be foolish enough to let Charles take over it anymore! In the afternoon the next day, Hannah and Susan went to the luxurious gown area to pick their evening dress. Both of them chose their favorite and put it on. They then sat in the makeup room to dress up and put on makeup. Have you gone normal? Susan asked Hannah. Hannah was startled. What? Yesterday, Oscar Susan. Hannahs expression changed and she stopped her. Susan bit her lower lip and murmured. I have no idea whats so good about him! She certainly meant Oscar. I heard that Manuel ising back, Hannah digressed. She was afraid that Susan who was not good at keeping secrets would blurt it out. They were now at a high-ss gown area and everyone they came in contact with was all from the top of the upper-ssmunity. If someone was eavesdropping on them, her n would be exposed and ruinedpletely. So what, what does it have to do with me? Susan showed a deprecating look. By the way, howe I didnt know that hesing back? Isnt he living a good life now overseas? Why should hee back? I thought he should have returned after graduating from college. Hannah acted dumb. He better note back. Susan looked disgusted. Hannah wanted to say something more, but she swallowed her words. Both of them continued to gossip more. They finally finished dressing up after spending the whole afternoon doing so. Hannah heard Susans abrupt shrilling the moment she stood up in front of the dressing table. She thought she was going to go deaf. Hannah Cooper! Susan would shout like that whenever she was agitated. Could you not be that pretty? Do you possibly want me to look like an ugly witch? Hannah was totally speechless. Your beauty always exceeds my tolerance limitation! Susanined. Lets go. Hannah waszy to reply her. Susan was actually not ugly, and she had delicate facial features. Yet because she stayed with Hannah all the time, she looked normal inparison. And Hannah was indeed gorgeous. It was difficult to describe her facial features as thebination of her facial features was perfect. It was not rumor that every man in Kensbury City wanted to marry her. The reason they wanted to marry her was not because of how talented she was, but solely her good looks. No man could resist her beauty. Susan kept on bbering until they reached their destination. The doorman at the entrance opened the car door for them. Hannah took a deep breath. She could not resist feeling a little nervous as she had not joined such an event for a long time. She kept herself in the best shape possible, put her slim leg out of the car andnded her foot on the Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. floor. That moment, countless shlights shone. The press who was waiting outside was astonished. Miss Cooper, who never attended any banquet before was now walking out with her utmost graceful looks. She did not give them any time for an interview and they could only take her photos and watched Susan and her walking into the banquet hall. Hannah was in the limelight the moment she entered the hall. She looked like a fairy that had identally intruded into the human world and she was dazzling. Hannah. Charles walked towards her quickly. He looked angry, but he was trying hard to conceal it. Why did youe? Didnt you say you dont like this kind of event? he asked her. Its just that I suddenly felt that I dont want to be the princess on the pea who convinced people of her identity by showing a bruised back in the fairy tale. Hannah answered ndly. She still could not help but recall the scene in which he stabbed her. She tried her best to endure. She looked away and saw Sandra Stein, one of Charless sex partners, who was holding Charless arm. How on earth could she possibly think that their rtionship was just pure superior-subordinate back then? Hello, Miss Cooper. Sandra acted humble when she noticed her. I heard that Miss Stein used to have outstanding ability and you could act appropriately ording to the situation. Charles always mentioned and praised you in front of me. Hannah spoke with a smile. I feel honored being acknowledged by Mr Sawyer. Sandra behaved in an open-minded way and her words were modest. Yet she was brimmed with contempt against Hannah. If she knew that Charlesplimented her brilliance in the sack, she must be outraged! Other people always said Hannah was the role model of upper-ss mistresses. Yet to her, she was just a wimp. She had never cared about her and she was just pretending to be respectful. Its just that, seeing you holding my fiancs arm that inappropriately, I wonder whether its because of work or its because of something else? Hannah said coldly. Chapter 6 Give Me Back the Card! Chapter 6 Give Me Back the Card! Sandra was stupefied. She was feeling guilty, and she never expected Hannah who had used to be gentle would say that. Hannah did not care about her pride and she took a glimpse at their locked arms. Miss Stein, do you think youre more suitable to stay by my fiancs side? Charles reacted and he quickly pushed Sandras arm away. Sandra was more embarrassed then and she could only let out a wry smile. Since Miss Cooper rarely took part in this kind of banquet, therefore I have to keep Mr. Sawyer apanied. I feel sorry to make you misunderstand. Are you saying that Im not open-minded enough? Hannah raised her eyebrow. Sandra wanted to argue. Hannah spoke straightaway, Not to mention the only thing I cared about is within these five minutes, from the moment I entered the hall until now, Miss Stein has been holding my fiancs arm all the time. That makes me thought Miss Stein was showing your authority to me. Sandras face went cadaverous, yet she did not dare to retort out loud due to theirrge difference in status. She could only keep on exining and apologizing. No, thats not what I mean, Miss Cooper. Its my fault that I didnt behave appropriately. Ill keep this in mind next time. Hannah chuckled. Yet she did not intend to forgive her. Susan waspletely dumbfounded. Was that still the Hannah she knew? She was totally in a dominant position! She had used to remind her that Sandra was a flirt and it was obvious she did not have a good intention when she clung to Charles so closely every day. Yet since Hannah said that she trusted Charles, and Susan did think that Charles was actually quite nice, she did not say anything further. But she was still dissatisfied with Sandra. Relying on some attractiveness she had, the fact that she had graduated from a well-renowned university and had be the special assistant of the general manager of the Sawyer Group under a young age, she was alwayscent and arrogant. She had even teased them as girls born in families of the upper ss that they werepletely useless besides having good luck. She felt delighted no matter how when Sandra was chastised by Hannah in the public. Hannah, Charles suddenly spoke and he held her hand. Hannah felt disgusted in her heart but she still endured it. I didnt expect you toe today so suddenly, I feel happy. He did not say a word regarding the fact that she had criticized Sandra just now. He did not say a word to defend Sandra and did not exin why he had let her hold his arm all the time. Charles was always good at avoiding himself from trouble. Hannah was clever too and she did not say anything further. The fact that she criticized Sandra had already hurt Charless pride. If she was too stubborn to go further, that would be bad for her to do what she would do next. Come, Ill take you to my parents. They must be so happy to see you. Charles smiled. He was always that gentle. Hannah nodded and after informing Susan, she held his arm and entered the banquet hall. With both of their dazzling looks, both of them instantly became the centre of attention. Hannah Cooper is indeed the most beautiful woman in Northfield. I thought it was just rumor before. She rarely shows herself in the public, and this is the first time I see her too. I thought she was afraid to show herself because shes not that drop-dead gorgeous as people say in the rumor, it looks like I was just being narrow-minded. I always thought Hannah Cooper doesnt deserve to be with Charles Sawyer in the past, now I realize This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Hannah seems to be the better one. Those gossips were heard by Hannah and Charles too. Since Hannah had rarely attended such events before, and Charles was good at showcasing himself, the people in Kensbury City all thought she did not deserve to be with Charles. Now that he heard thosements, Charles certainly felt unhappy. He was always egocentric and he could not bear to hear someone talk bad about him. He could not bear to see anyone being better than him, including Hannah. Yet he was used to pretending and no one could tell. Both of them came to Charless parents and greeted them. Hannah used to think the Sawyers truly treated her sincerely. They cared about her and took great care of her. It was then she knew they were only doing that to gain her trust and steal her family property. She concealed her feelings and acted courteously to them. A lot of people passed by to and fro the banquet hall. The Sawyer family was one of the biggest families, and many people came ttering and chatting with them. Hannah slowly walked away without leaving a sign and Charles did not even realize she was gone. She used to think he was swamped with work and it was forgivable that he forgot her. She used to keep on finding excuses for him Hannah turned around and headed to the flower garden at the back. As expected, she did not enjoy a noisy ce, she felt much more rxed once she reached the garden. Miss Cooper. Just then, a voice was heard and she was taken aback by it. She turned around and saw a man walking out of the darkness, who instantly amazed Hannah with his chiseled charming feature. Hannah quickly looked away and asked, Why are you here? Im waiting for you. An attractive smile broke upon Oscars lips. Why was he waiting for her? And how on earth did he know she wasing to the garden? What can I help you? she asked without showing any expression. Give me back the card! he spoke straightaway. Hannahs facial expression changed a little. As expected, she could not have her hopes too high for this guy. She said, Arent you always generous towards women? So are you telling me youve admitted that youre my woman now? Oscar approached her with an attempt of flirtation. She dodged. yboy, Hannah said gruffly, the card is at my home, Ill give it back to you next time! After finished, she turned around and was ready to leave. Her aim was loud and clear after she was reborn. She did not intend to give herself too much time to rx, and she had to learn how to socialize with people. Just then, she spotted Charles who hade out of the banquet hall. He seemed to look for her when he noticed she was gone. He looked sullen when he saw her. He might have thought she should always stay by his side docilely no matter what he was doing. Yet his expression immediately changed the next second. He behaved like a gentleman and spoke to her kindly, Why did youe out all by yourself? I was worried sick when I didnt see you. I felt slightly bored, so I came here to breathe some fresh air. I was going to go back just now. Hannah smiled ndly. Let me stay by your side next time. Charles took her into his arms intimately. Hannah felt slightly uneasy, especially when Oscar stared at her. She felt creeps. She could not exactly tell what his emotion was from his eyes. They just made her feel guilty. They were just partners who coborated for their own benefits, werent they? Charles sensed Oscars looking at them too. He was still behaving like a gentleman and he even extended his hand to greet him. Oh, Mr Wells, didnt expect to see you here too. Its been a long time not seeing you. Oscar nced at him and did not extend his hand. He passed by them arrogantly and indifferently, saying, Your fiance is beautiful, do keep an eye on her. Chapter 7 The Scumbag Was Embarrassed Chapter 7 The Scumbag Was Embarrassed Hannahs facial expression slightly changed. Didnt he worry that he would bring himself huge trouble? Charles watched his leaving and said with contempt, What a useless prodigal son. Hannah tightened her lips. Luckily Charles was proud. He probably would not imagine she would hang out with that kind of man. Hannah let out a grim smile. That so-called useless prodigal son was the one you could not defeat no matter what tricks you use! Lets go. Hannah held his arm and both of them entered the banquet hall. Hannah was obviously much more active than before when they returned to the hall. She would greet and talk to guests who passed by courteously, sipping wine. She did absolutely well in terms of the upper-ss society etiquette. Charles was still a little surprised by her change and he could not help but ask, Hannah, I really think youve changed a lot. Youre never good at talking to strangers before, and now youre a natural. It was not that she could not. She was just unwilling to do so. She smiled. Youre too bright, thats why I have to make effort too. That was obviously her praise to him. Charles felt delighted and he said, Silly girl, didnt the reason I be so bright is to let you live a better life? Hannah smiled and did not say anything. Not to mention my heart will ache to see you learn how to socialize. I wont do more than Im able to. Hannah really hated his hypocrisy. Just then, the light of the hall went off. The charity auction for tonight officially began. A man walked towards the centre of the stage and was instantly spotlighted. Good evening everyone! Im honored to have all of you here for our annual charity dinner in Kensbury City. I hereby thank all of you for your attendance on behalf of the charity organization of the city His fancy speech attracted everyones attention. After finishing his introductory speech, without further adieu, the host introduced the auction items ordingly and started the auction tonight. Soft talking sounds were heard under the stage. Charles took the initiative to ask Hannah, Is there anything that you like? I could give you as a wedding gift. Hannahs eyshes twitched a little. She remembered back then when the charity auction began, Charles did make a phone call to her and ask whether there was anything she liked. She said no, and Charles gave one of the auction items he got to Sandra. Sandra identally exposed it and had stirred up somemotions in Kensbury City and her address was also exposed by someone. Hannah had even defended Charles with her social media ount back then. Having thought of it now, she remembered something--but for the people online exposed Sandras address, she couldnt have asked the private detective to take the photos. She said, I heard that the auction item for the finale tonight is the 80s sapphire on Queen Dianas tiara. I saw the picture, and I think its pretty. Sure. Charles agreed to it straightaway. He was actually a little surprised because Hannah never showed interest in those things. She was always thrifty for him. He had initially promised to bid and get a bunch of bracelets for Sandra, therefore he was clearlycking budget now. Hannah pretended not to know what Charles thought and she concentrated on the stage. It was finally time to auction thest item. The host gave a whole length of exaggerating introduction line and he hit the gavel. Sapphire, starting at five million , adding a hundred thousand. The auction starts, now! Many people started to bid at the hall. Six million! Six million five hundred thousand! Six million eight hundred thousand! Ten million! A familiar mans voice was heard in the dark. It was not Charless. Charles was going to raise his hand, but he was startled for one second when he heard the price. Everyone was dumbfounded by the abruptly raised price. They could not help but look towards Oscar. Susan who was now standing with Hannah felt surprised and said, That guy is stillvish as before! He only did that because his family is rich, hes just a good-for-nothing wastrel! Charles teased but still raised his hand. Eleven million! He could not bear to be defeated due to his pride. Fifteen million! Oscar bid recklessly. Charles looked tantly awful. Sixteen million! He bad. Twenty million! Oscar raised the price again. It was obvious he wanted to make Charles appeared stingy. Charless budget tonight was only ten million and he could not go beyond fifteen million. He looked horrible at that moment. Many people were even looking at him. They looked like they were watching fun. They had no idea that the Sawyer Group wascking funds recently and the reason Charles joined the charity auction today was to prove that the sawyers waspletely fine to suppress rumors within the circle, so they could get funding from the bank and other corporations easily. He could still take ten million out, yet it would obviously be too overwhelming to take out twenty million and even more. Charles was enduring it and even his body was trembling. He had not felt so embarrassed throughout his life until now. Twenty million going once! the host reminded loudly when no one continued bidding. Oscar did not even take a glimpse at Charles and he was still lookingposed. That made Charles feel that he seemed to think that he was too unworthy to be his opponent. Twenty million going twice! the host spoke once again. Twenty million I have twenty five million here! Hannah suddenly spoke. The clear and crispy womans voice caused uproar in the banquet hall. Charles did not expect her to bid out of the blue too. He could not help but whisper, Oscar raised the price on purpose, dont fall into his trap. Yet Hannah pretended that she did not hear him. Oscar was going to bid thirty million , and Hannah was ready to follow. Charles straightaway pulled her hand down right in front of everyone. Everyone saw that. Hannah looked at him calmly. Charles was indeed too impetuous at that moment and that was because he could not pay that money at all. He did not give Hannah any exnation when everyone was looking at them. That was because he thought no matter how he treated her, he would gain her forgiveness, and he did not have to care about her feeling. He said, Since Mr Wells likes it that much, well give it to you. I heard that Oscar did not ept his kindness, but spoke directly instead, this is the wedding gift Mr Sawyer wanted to give to Miss Cooper, are you sure you want to give it away? Charles looked grim. He challenged him even though he knew it. It was obvious enough that he wanted to make him look bad. Oscar smiled ndly and spoke with his utmost listenable voice, Everyone said Mr Sawyer loves Miss Cooper very much, I initially thought if I raise the price, Mr Sawyer would have more chance to express his love, it looks like Ive done something useless. Love shouldnt be measured with money. Charles said in a just and solemn tone. Oscar smiled again. Youre right, Mr Sawyer. So are you sure you want to give it away? said he. Yes, please take it. Charles acted courteously. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Oscar seemed to look towards Hannah at that moment. Hannah had always thought that although he acted casually, his eyes could kill someone with just a single nce. Chapter 8 Im in Love Chapter 8 I''m in Love Hannah looked towards Oscar. Their eyes met in the air. Both of them looked away almost immediately at the same time. Oscar shouted at the host, Hurry up and finish the deal! The host was watching fun too, and he quickly reacted, Thirty million going once! Thirty million going twice! Last chance, sold! Congrattions to Mr Wells! Everyone apuded. Oscar went to the stage and took the jewel under everyones attention. The jewel was put inside a delicate ss jewelry box. The blue light was dazzling under the light, many people could not wait to see it up close. Just then, Oscar walked towards Charles and Hannah. Charles frowned. He probably thought he was going to brag about the jewel he got. Yet out of his expectation, Oscar handed the jewel straight to Hannah. Take it. Everyone was so shocked that their jaw dropped. They used to hear that Oscar was extremely debauched and he never yed by the rules, now they finally witnessed it. Hannah looked at Oscar. Didnt you like it? Oscar asked her. He said it clearly and there was some sort of intimacy. Hannah was inexplicably moved. Hannah wont Before Charles finished his words, Oscar had handed the jewelry box directly to Hannah. And Hannah took it over. She took it over and did not reject. Charles stared at Hannah in disbelief. Hannah said, Since Mr Wells insists, I couldnt resist. Oscar obviously smiled. His smile could bewitch every woman. He looked away and said to Charles, And this is what meant by a virtuous man wont deprive someone of the thing he or she loves. He was teasing his hypocritical remark just now. Charless look became gloomy. And he did not intend to conceal it. Bye. Oscar said to Charles. Yet Hannah felt that he was saying that to her at that moment. She watched him left in a carefree way. She had to say that although he had acted a little more reckless tonight, he had indeed demonstrated his powerful aura. So was that how he managed to win womens heart? When had Oscar Wells be that handsome? Susan used to have loose lips and she blurted out. Charles looked even gloomier when he heard that. Yet Hannah let out a smile that could not be discerned. Charles always unted that he was different from other rich boys. He assumed himself to be a virtuous and extraordinary person and was always disdainful towards others. The public alsouded him. They said that he was a genius that only existed once in a thousand years in Northfield. With his family background, knowledge and capability, he was so perfect that people med the god for being biased. Hannah only then knew those reputations he had were all bought by the Sawyer family for him. They had let him grow up in an environment full of praises and attention, and had paved an ambitious way for him since he was little. Charles had believed in all of these and he really thought he was more magnificent than others. He was certainly disgruntled when he was humiliated by Oscar. Susan seemed to realize it was not a good time for her to say that. She stuck her tongue out and said, Its beente now, Hannah, I have to go now. Hannah nodded. Be careful. OK. She left. The charity banquet came to its end too and the guests all gradually left the hall. Charles held back all his dissatisfaction and sent Hannah home. Inside the car, Hannah did not speak. She glimpsed at the sapphire intermittently. Charles did not speak too. It was obvious he was still in a rage. He could even imagine how the media would describe him tomorrow! The more he thought of it, the angrier he was. He looked up at Hannah and spoke rudely, How could you take his thing? He seemed to have held back his urge to say the next line: Youve embarrassed me! Hannah said, My moms going to celebrate her birthday, she kinda likes this sapphire, so I want to give it to her. Even so I wanted to buy it myself in the first ce, Hannah interrupted him. but you stopped me. Charles was suddenly speechless. He clearly thought Hannah intended to let him pay the bill back then. Hannah spoke ndly, Ive told my father before I attended the banquet, that I want to get that sapphire and give it to my mom. I want to give my mom a surprise, and my dad agreed. He didnt limit my spending. Charles was obviously a little embarrassed. He only said at length, I, I was just afraid that youll get tricked by that wastrel. Thats why I stopped you. Hannah did not expose his lie. She said, Since Oscar Wells did not appreciate it, theres nothing wrong if I take it. But the thing is given by that wastrel Charles, you never call someone names, why have you changed now? Hannah asked with an innocent look. Charles was startled. Youve kept on calling him wastrel tonight and I feel like I dont know you anymore. I always thought you wont say those kinds of things. Hannah looked utmost disappointed. Charles quickly replied, I was only being a little angry because he kept on irritating me tonight. If you dont like it, Ill not say it anymore, okay? Hannah nodded. Charles was initially brimmed with anger, yet because of her words, he could only choose to suppress his urge to explode. Hannah secretly sneered. Didnt he want to be a hypocrite? She would let him be one for the rest of his life. Charles drove her back to the Cooper Manor. Miss Cooper! A voice was abruptly heard again and she was nearly scared to death. She stared angrily at the man who was leaning against the wall gracefully and had his arms crossed before his chest under the streetlight. Do you have to show up out of nowhere? she said gruffly. Isnt it how a love affair should be? Who would have a love affair with you? Hannah felt that she was going to lose her temper despite having proper etiquette training. I thought you fancy my body when you wanted me to ruin the marriage. Could she kill him with a stick? If not, give me back the card! he suddenly digressed. Hannah took a deep breath to regain herposure. Wait here. said she. Oscar nodded. Hannah went into her house, got the card and returned it to him. Oscar took the card and was ready to leave. Hannah stopped him. Ill pay you the sapphires money afterwards. Its fine, Oscar said. I dont need that little money. If he did not appreciate that little money, why was he chasing her for the card? Goodnight, Miss Cooper. Oscar went inside his extraordinarily conspicuous red sports car and left straightaway. Not knowing why, Hannah had a feeling that Oscar himself was totally different from the image he gave others. Was it an illusion? No, it was true. He was actually quite profound. And the profound man was now driving his car while looking at the card between his fingers with a yful look. No one could ever tell what he was thinking from his face. He looked away and connected to Bluetooth. Hey, Theodore. Manuel has returned. Got it. he replied. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I heard that youve spent thirty million tonight just to please a woman? Theodore could not help but ask. Oscar let out a smile. Yes, Im in love. Theodore was stupefied. He felt that he had heard the biggest joke in his life. That man who had never gone interested in women was now telling him he was in love with an uncanny tone. As if he was the only man who knew how to deal with a romantic rtionship. Come, on! Chapter 9 Breaking News: a Humiliation to Charles Chapter 9 Breaking News: a Humiliation to Charles The next morning, when Hannah just got up and was sitting on the toilet, she received a phone call from Susan. Susan was greatly excited. Hannah, have you read the news today? She was about to read it. Your Charles and Oscar have made the hot topic! Who told you Charles is mine? Hannah said gruffly. That means Oscar is yours? Susan teased. Susan! Hannah waspletely speechless towards her. Susanughed so hard. Anyway, just read the news. Its kinda interesting. After finished, she hung up. Hannah could tell what the media would write without looking. And she was right. Hannah browsed through the hot topic lists from all popr websites: #Charity banquet received funding up to billions, Oscar Wells stood out among the wealthy# #Charles Sawyer refused to spend arge sum of money to marry Hannah Cooper# #Oscar Wells is a spendthrift, giving away jewel worth 30 million # It was the first time Oscar did not make it to the hot topic due to his gossip news, he had even made it to the headlines of the economy, social and other official sites. He received both praises and criticisms. And it was the first time Charles getting teased and demeaned. Charles looked terrible when he saw the news. He used to receive endless praises back then, yet he was criticized by the media this time. The media used him of being stingy, that he did not love Hannah enough, and he was not as perfect as what was said by the rumors. They had even talked about the Sawyer familys economical situation and imed that something had gone wrong with the familys capital chain. That was indeed true, and that was why the family was so anxious to connect to the Cooper family through marriage to gain unconditional funding from the Coopers. Yet he never expected that Oscar would nearly ruin his big n at such a crucial moment. What made him angrier was the fact that the Sawyer Groups stock market had plummeted upon opening. To stabilize the market, the Sawyers had to utilize arge sum of capital. That was literally adding insult to injury. Charles was so enraged that he was trembling, yet he told himself to calm down. The most important thing now was to marry Hannah. The Cooper family came second in terms of wealth among the four greatest families in Northfield, just after the Wells family. If he managed to take over the Cooper family, he could straightaway suppress the Wellss with the wealth of both the Coopers and the Sawyers, and Oscar would not be able to beat him down. Of course, once he took over the Cooper family, he would have the capability to expand his own family. Having thought of that, an evil smile broke upon his lips. He would definitely pay it back ten times and more for the humiliations he received today! Meanwhile at the Cooper Manor, Hannah was reading the news and she was intrigued. Susan called her again. Have you read it? Yeah, she replied, by the way, why are you being so excited? Im excited for you! Susan sounded as if she should naturally behave like that. I thought you have a bad judgment back then and I was going to advise you, but now I suddenly think youre indeed wise that you could even find strength from Oscar Wells that scumbag. Hannah had no idea whether she was praising her or not. She said, Its not what you think between Oscar Wells and me. Then what it is? Susan was interested. Youll know after that. Are you starting to hide things away from me now? Youve changed! Susanined. Yes, she did. Oh yes, Susan suddenly remembered of something, Manuel hase back. Oh yeah? Hannah replied. She remembered he had returned within these few days. But she could not remember the details. He came back secretlyst night, I was so shocked, the point is Susan endured her urge to continue. Hannah was intrigued. Anyway, he must be up to no good when hees back, he must be nning to steal my family property! Susan said assertively. I wont let him do as he wishes. Hannah wanted to tell her. That the one who was going to steal her family property from her was not her elder brother from another parent, but her lover who she always thought of. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Yet she felt that she needed time to make her believe. Since you dont want Manuel to steal your family property, why dont you go to work and take over the Well Susan did not answer. She did not want to go to work at all. She stammered, Dont I still have Henry? He could help support our family! Susan was just like her in the past. She was naive just like her. Anyway, do consider my suggestion. Enough talking, my grandmas calling me. she said. There wont be any good news when your grandmas looking for you, Susan said gruffly. Indeed, that was why she had to spend time dealing with these people. She hung up her call and picked up Lorie Coxs call. Hi, granny. Who are you talking to on phone? How could you not pick up my call for so long! Youre just like your father, an impolite brat! she clearly did not sound good. Hannahs hand which was holding the phone slightly tightened. Because her grandma had never liked her and she always doted on Wayne Cooper, Rogers eldest son. She had always tolerated her grandma just like her father all these years. Yet after being reborn again, she did not n to endure it anymore, not a bit. She asked, What can I help you, granny? Get your ass back to the mansion now! After finished, she hung up abruptly. Hannah pulled down her face. She felt that it was time to give her a piece of her mind. Or else she would really think she was the Queen of Ennd! She put down her phone, quickly cleaned herself up, went downstairs and was ready to leave the house. Hannah, youve not even had your breakfast, where are you going? Michelle quickly called her daughter. Im going to grannys house. Why are you going there? Michelle was clearly shocked. She had fear towards her mother-inw from the bottom of her heart too. Since she was married into the Cooper family, her mother-inw had not shown her any kindness, and the reason was Michelle was born in a poor family and Lorie disdained her. It was because Hannahs grandpa liked Michelle very much that he agreed to their marriage. After marriage, Michelle would try all she could to avoid meeting Lorie. Now that she heard that her daughter was going back, she was certainly reluctant to let her go. Granny said she has something to look for me. And what is that? She didnt mention. Michelle could not really oppose Lorie all these years, and she certainly could not forbid her daughter from going. After pondering for a while, she said, Ill go with you. Are you worried that Ill get bullied by granny? When had she ever not bullied you? Michelle said gruffly. You cant do anything even if you go too. Hannah spoke directly. She knew too well that to avoid huge family conflict, her mother would certainly obey her grannys words. At least I wont let your granny scold you alone. That was the biggest protection Michelle could offer her. Hannah smiled. Her mother was indeed too kind. Lets go. said she. She secretly promised to let her mother see how she would deal with her evil mother-inw. Chapter 10 A Warning to Madame Cooper Chapter 10 A Warning to Madame Cooper The Cooper Residence was not situated in Kensbury City. It was situated in a town outside the suburban area and the old mansion basically upied half of the Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. town area. A lot of towns had lost their original looks due to exploitation, only the town where the Coopers old mansion located still kept all its quaint buildings. There were property developers who wanted to purchase the old mansion in the first ce too, and they certainly could not reach a consensus regarding the price. Since the urban nning bureau found it impossible to exploit there, they came up with a great idea to make it a tourist spot, and they did sessfully attract many tourists. The main gate of the old mansion had frequently appeared on Inte celebrities social media pages, hence the ce gradually became a hot spot for Inte celebrities to take pictures. Hannah and Michelle entered the Coopers old mansion. Meanwhile, the only elder of the Coopers, the old Mrs Cooper, Lorie Cox was sitting in the middlemost spot of the main house and she looked terrible. Roger and his family were sitting at both sides. Roger actually had his own vi in the city, yet to show that he was a good son, he let the whole family move back to the old mansion in recent years. Hannah looked around and greeted her, Good afternoon, granny. I only ask you toe, why did you let her follow? Lorie did not intend to be kind to her at all and she straightaway chastised her, Why, are you scared that Ill bully you! Of course not, mother. Its just that after knowing youve asked Hannah toe here, and its been so long not seeing you, I want to visit you, Michelle quickly exined. Why, Michelle, I didnt see you prepare any gift when you pay your visit here. How sincere! Esther teased and her face was full of contempt. Hannah turned and nced at her. She cooperated with her when she helped her to criticize Mary back then, yet she instantly changed her attitude when she wanted to gain the olddys favor. Who says we didnt prepare any gift for granny? Hannah retorted. Then wheres the gift? Take it out! Esther sounded aggressive. Michelle felt slightly awkward. Due to the rush, she did not make too many considerations beforeing. She did feel a little embarrassed when they were questioned like that. She tossed Hannah a look, wanting her to endure it. Michelle had always endured Lorie and the familys rude attitude whenever she encountered them. As Hannah was going to speak, Lorie chimed in, Who would appreciate her thing! Hannah pursed her lips and said straightforwardly, Is there anything granny wants me to do here? If not, Ill have to leave and stop wasting our time. She held her mothers arm and was ready to leave. You stand there! Lorie bawled. Did I agree to let you leave? What a rude brat, youre indeed raised by an uneducated slut. You dont even know the basic etiquette! She was clearly teasing Michelles family background. Michelle indeed felt sad when she heard that. Hannah had seen the rim of her mothers eyes red when she returned from the Coopers old mansion many times. It was just that to avoid making her father feel troubled and to maintain the peace of the family, she chose to endure everything. Yet reality showed that not only her endurance did not bring any benefit, but it had also aggravated Lories demeaning and mocking behavior towards her mother. Hannah obviously pulled down her face. Lorie continued her mocking remark, Why, have you started to disrespect me after inheriting the Coopers, my, property? Granny, dont you forget, yourst name is Cox, Hannah said straightforwardly, and the property of the Coopers doesnt belong to you! How dare you! Lorie widened her eyes and her mouth was left agape. Her face flushed. She never imagined that her granddaughter who had used to be weak had actually humiliated her right in her face. Grandpa was the one who fixed the rules regarding the family property in his will, if theres anything youre dissatisfied withwhy dont you go ask grandpa yourself? Hannah let out a grim smile. How dare you! Roger lost his temper at that moment too. How could you curse your grandma? Uncle Roger, I just said that without any purpose, what are you so angry about? Hannah said with an innocent look. Could it be you have thought about it before? What nonsense are you talking about? Rogers face turned livid. Hannah sneered. The reason Ie back is not to fight with you, and of course, not to get bullied by you too. The reason Ie back is that granny says theres something she wants to look for me, if granny only wants to scold me, please forgive me for not having the time to entertain you. They really felt that she had changed all of a sudden. She had be eloquent and powerful. She faced Lorie and did not show any single fear. Michelle who was standing next to her was so shocked that she could not utter a word. She was already a little impressed by her daughter when she pped Mary on the face two days ago. She started to suspect whether that was her daughter or not when she saw her talking that aggressively to Lorie. Yet she had to say that was the first time she felt so satisfied after being bullied by Lorie all these years. She did not manage to say anything but she decided to let her daughter act ording to herself. Michelle did not mind breaking up with the family members at the old mansion. She had gone clearheaded. It was useless no matter how kindly she acted towards them as they never treated them as their family. You! Lorie was so mad that she could not speak aplete sentence. She bawled, Get the hell out of here! Hannahs eyes went a little somber and she said, Granny, I feel the need to remind you, that byw, this mansion belongs to my father, which means the ce youre living now belongs to us. Do you think its appropriate to ask us to get lost? Hannah Cooper! Of course, I didnt mean to ask granny to leave. I just want to advice granny not to be so arrogant when using other peoples property, because that would only bring hatred. Hannah sounded disdainful. She intended to deal a fatal blow to Lories pride. How could you! Lorie yelled while pointing straight at Hannahs nose. She had not treated by someone like that before, and she clearly could not ept it at all. I was just telling the truth, if theres anything thats offended you, I hope you could forgive me who is just a child and dont take it to heart. However, since grannys already lived that long, you must have thought everything through. I hope granny could be respectful as anyone would get mad if theyre offended. Her logical words made Loriepletely speechless. Chapter 11 Anger Them Chapter 11 Anger Them At the main house of the Coopers old mansion, Hannah paused and continued, Oh yes, I guess the reason granny asked me toe back is because of me and Charless marriage? Lorie was startled and she clearly did not expect her to guess it out. Hannah certainly did not experience that in her previous life, after all, what happenedst night did not happen in her previous life, and naturally there were not the news and hot topic today. The reason she could hit the bulls-eye was that the people from the old mansion had been secretly colluding with the Sawyers, and they conspired to seize her fathers right of inheritance through the Sawyers. Since Hannah had embarrassed the Sawyers now, Lorie certainly had to teach her a lesson for the Sawyers. It was just that she did not expect that Hannah was no longer easy to be bullied now and her few words had made her face flushed like never before. Ill be frank to tell you that I had indeed received a jewel from Oscar Wellsst night and embarrassed Charles in front of everyone. As she spoke, she took out the dazzling sapphire. The jewel shone with great brilliancy. With its impable cutting, long history and rareness, every woman would go mad for it. Even Lorie could not help but take a few nces at it. However, her face was brimmed with contempt. I cant believe youre that shameless to say that, what a barefaced brat! I have my reasons when I received the jewel. Firstly, we Coopers are merchants, and a merchant wont decline anything that falls into hisp, therefore I have no reason to reject Oscars offer. Secondly, I knew very well that granny is a jewel collector. I knew granny would love this jewel the moment I saw it, therefore if its not because of Charles stopping me, I would have bought it. But, although I didnt manage to get it since Oscar is willing to give it to me, Ill take it with delight. Lorie still did not understand what she meantpletely. Hannah then said, I wanted to give this jewel to granny in the first ce. Lories eyes gleamed a little. She was clearly moved. She had heard about that jewel from others before, yet knowing that she would be incapable to get it, she never talked about it. Now that it had shown up before her, it was impossible for her to stay calm and ignore it. Didnt Auntie Esther ask my mom whether weve brought a present for granny? We did. But unfortunately Hannah let out a smile. Granny said you wont appreciate anything we brought. Lorie was totally backfired by her words at that moment. She wanted to further persuade her, but she swallowed her words. It was obvious Hannah did not give her any chance to regret it. She red straight at Hannah, and the magnificent sapphire between her fingers. She was itching to get it. Stop bragging here, will you! Is mother-inw such a shallow person? Esther chimed in to make herself look more powerful. Lorie shot her a re. She really could not do anything right besides making the situation worse! Hannah could tell just by looking at Lories face that she was now mortified as hell. She probably would not expect that she would give her jewel as a gift. Seeing that she had truly brought the jewel here now, she had to believe that she did intend to give it to her just now. She must have gone unhappier the more she thought about it. Hannah quickly spoke, Youre right, Auntie Esther, how would granny be that shallow? She would never go against her words. Certainly! Esther replied. Lories look was so gloomy that her face was going to turn livid. Roger instantly understood the situation and he immediately stopped his wife. Enough. Esther glimpsed at him and was looking extremely dissatisfied. Lorie inhaled and said, I dont care for what reasons you received Oscar Wellss jewelst night, and I have no time to argue with you regarding that nonsense, I just want to warn you not to ruin the marriage between you and the Sawyers. You wont have a second chance to marry such a nice man like Charles, and you better keep that in mind! I dont need granny to worry about my marriage. You think I want to worry? Im just scared that the Sawyers would cancel the marriage. With your condition, do you think youre the only one Charles has to marry? Lorie seized the opportunity and demeaned her. Hannah thought that the tendency to consent and diffidence she had in her past were all mostly thanks to Lorie. I dont know whether Im the only one he has to marry or not, but I could tell you straight away that hes not the only one I have to marry! Granny doesnt need to show how much you care about my marriage, after all when grandpa wanted to let me marry Charles back then, youve objected strongly. Hannah said everything that she had not dared to say back then. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. What nonsense are you talking about! Lorie was triggered by her again. Didnt granny want to let Jane marry Charles back then? Youve even used various means to threaten grandpa, although you didnt seed in the end. Now that youve suddenly cared about my marriage that much, I cant help but suspect granny has something in mind! Hannah, Cooper, how dare you--- Lories face had gone cadaverous when she heard her words and she was so anxious to p her to death at that moment. Save your energy if you want to ask me to get lost. Ive told you just now. Of course, Im not that insensible to continue staying here and wasting your time. Ill say a few more words before I leave. Hannah did not care about Lories rage at all and she was still quiteposed. She said, Ill suggest granny not to care so much about the family matter. Youre not young already, and its time for you to enjoy the rest of your years. Plus, the young generations would work things out themselves, and its better for granny to stay away. Why, are you mocking me for being too lenient? Lorie snorted. Lenient or not, I suppose granny knew best? Hannah did not intend to give her an out at all. Lories face went livid. Please take care of your health, do excuse us for now. Hannah did not care about her feelings at all. She knew her grandma too well. If one gave her a piece of her mind, she would return the favour a hundred times. Yet, from now onwards, she would hurt her pride. Hannah held her mothers hand and was ready to leave. She seemed to remember something when she left. She turned around. This time, she was talking to Roger. Uncle Roger, why arent you going to work when its not weekend today? Rogers expression changed drastically. And so are Wayne and Jane? Hannah raised her eyebrow. What are you trying to say?Roger red at her. Nothing. Hannah smiled ndly. Its just that Ive suddenly understood the reason grandpa chose my father as the heir back then. If thepany was handed to uncle, thepany might have gone bankrupt now. How dare you, you ill-mannered brat! Roger went forward and wanted to hit her. Chapter 12 Mary’s Trick Chapter 12 Marys Trick Michelle was frightened by Rogers aggressiveness. She quickly protected Hannah. Hannahs look turned a little gloomy. Seeing Roger going tond a p on her face, she straightaway took out her phone and yelled at him, If you darey a finger on me, Ill definitely take you to court! And I mean it! Rogers hand stopped in the air. Im taking the video, do you still want to beat me? Hannah asked him. Roger was so enraged that his body was trembling, yet he did notnd his p. Dad. Wayne hurriedly held him back. Dont argue with this slut, she could be arrogant now, but shell suffer from her bad karma one day. Roger put down his hand hard. He bawled at Hannah, One day, you and your family would be doomed. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. That was in her previous life. In this life, no one could harm her family. Hannah held her mothers hand and straightaway left the Cooper Residence. She left without care after making everyone in the old mansion go berserk. When had that brat be so eloquent now? Esther was bursting with anger too when she saw Hannahscent look. You shut up! Lorie finally exploded. She shouted right in her eldest daughter-inws face, You idiot! youve truly disappointed me for spending effort on you all these years! Esther was baffled by her scolding. She had been helping her scolding Hannah all the time, when had she offended her? She felt extremely unhappy. Roger was bursting with rage and he shouted at her, You really cant do anything right. My mother has cared about that sapphire for so long and because of you, Hannah has taken it back! Look how useless you are! Esthers face flushed due to the humiliation. She never thought that she had fallen into Hannahs trap with just a few words. That bitch. She swore to torture her to death one day. To be honest, its actually quite easy to deal with Hannah, Mary suddenly spoke. Her voice was soft and anyone would think she waspletely harmless, obedient and lovely. What good ideas could you possibly have? Lorie glimpsed at her with contempt. With Marys background, she was even worse than Hannah, and Lorie had never treated her nicely. The things that make Hannah so proud are her father inheriting the family business and her marriage with Charles. If the marriage is gone, she would not be so reckless anymore. Anyone with a brain could figure that out. Esther was in a rage and she could not help but snap when Mary spoke. Mary said, My point is, if Janes been with Charles, theres nothing Hannah could do. Esther was startled. Jane who was sitting beside looked up too. She did not speak, but she did have that thought in mind too. She should be the heir of the Cooper family, but how could Hannah steal all her limelight? Even the best man in Northfield became hers. She felt indignant about that. Theres still one month left until the wedding. As long as we stop Hannah from getting married to Charles, she would not dare to act so boldly anymore! Easy for you to say, cant you tell how much Charles likes Hannah? Jane could not help but tease. Its indeed not easy to make Charles fall in love with you in just a month, but Mary stopped and there seemed to be something she could not say. You got something to say, out with it. Given birth by an underss as expected. Jane! Roger pulled down his face. Jane rolled her eyes. That little slut had managed to win her fathers heart. Im afraid that youll go upset if I say it. Mary refused to say on purpose. I wont be happy for anything you say, but Ill be unhappier if you dont! Say it! Jane bawled with impatience. Mary nced at her father and after seeing his encouraging eyes, she said with caution, It will be easy if you sleep Charles. Everyone looked at Mary. Mary was slightly embarrassed from their attention and she hurriedly exined, Thats just my idea, if its inappropriate, pretend I didnt say that. I didnt mean any harm. Its just that I dont want to see granny, daddy, mommy and my siblings being bullied by Hannah like that. I was just As she spoke, the rim of her eyes went red again and she looked fragile and pitiful, afraid of being scolded. Enough, stop crying would you. People would think the Coopers has been treating you badly. Esther saw her look like an eyesore. Mary wept and tried her best not to let out any sound. Alright, well talk about Hannah and Charless marriage afterwards. Ive had a bellyful of anger today and I want to rest now. Roger, take me to the room, Lorie summoned Roger. Roger quickly agreed. He knew well that his mother must have agreed to Marys suggestion and she wanted to discuss it with him. Or else, Mary would have been bombarded with criticisms for whatever she said with her status. After Lorie and Roger left, Jane could not help but mock Mary, Youre despicable as expected with all those underhand tricks. Were they all thought of by your deceased mother? Tell me, how many men have you slept? No, Jane, I was just, I was really saying that for your own good The rim of Marys eyes went red again and she looked terribly aggrieved. Jane only left after she gave another curse. Wayne and Esther were certainly disdainful of her and they left straight after her. Mary was left alone in the spacious main house. Mary naturally did not have to pretend to be pitiful anymore when there was no one around. She let out a grim smile. She knew very well that the Coopers would definitely adopt her suggestion, and she certainly was not as kind as to how she pretended to be. She was waiting for Jane to doom herself so she could take over her ce naturally. She would then rece Hannah and be the real, only mistress of the Cooper family! Meanwhile, Hannah and her mother were heading home while sitting inside their car. Michelle only then stopped her heart from racing and regained herposure in the car. She was slightly excited. Hannah, how, how could you be thatbrilliant today? Youve truly impressed me. Hannah chuckled. Mom, I wont let granny bully you anymore in the future. Buthow could you be that bold to argue with your grandma? Youve even made your grandmas face go pale. Thats because grannys being too harsh, Hannah said, mom, dont you obey any moral principles anymore, granny doesnt deserve you respecting her. You respected her, but she had tried all means to harm you! Although your grandma was indeed a little harsh to me, shes your fathers mother, after all, I cant give your father trouble. Dont worry, I just want to make granny not dare to do anything to you, I wont I wont really take her life away! But it would be under one condition, that is, Lorie learns when to give up. If she was still reluctant to repent, dont me her for punishing her without caring that she was her grandma! Chapter 13 Negotiating on the Wedding Chapter 13 Negotiating on the Wedding On their way back home, Hannah continued saying to Michelle with a serious look, Mom, besides stop obeying granny blindly, you dont have to tolerate Uncle Roger and his family all the time. Michelle smiled in the grievance. Your dad doesnt want to cause a family conflict either. ording to the rules, the right of inheritance of the Cooper family should be given to the eldest son, yet your grandpa has given everything to your father, and, understandably, your uncle and his family are unhappy. But that shouldnt be the excuse Uncle Roger and his family treating us badly. Mom, we have a wrong mindset in the past, that its reasonable that the family business falls on the eldest son, and it would be disrespectful to the eldest son if the second son inherits the family property. But having a second thought, why was the eldest son unable to inherit the property but the second son was? Michelle was startled. She had not thought about that indeed. Thats because the eldest son is useless and is incapable to hold responsibility for the family, thats why grandpa chose my dad. Not only that we shouldnt feel guilty, but we should also be proud that were the ones who supported the family business. The Coopers, including Uncle Roger, should show gratitude towards us instead of teasing and treating us badly. Michelle was actually persuaded by her daughter at that moment. They had used to abase themselves to avoid family conflicts. Having thought about that now, the reason they could inherit the family property was because of their capability, and how could they suffer from so many criticisms? Seeing her mother seemed to understand, Hannah said, So mom, be confident when you face them. Or else theyll think theyre the right ones! Okay. Michelle agreed. Indeed, giving in not only wont appease them, but itll also even encourage them to bully us further. My moms smart as expected! Hannah praised her. Michelle smiled lovingly. Havent you already showed that clearly to me from your behavior today? Indeed. But she did not solely do that to demonstrate for her mother. She was also triggering Jane on purpose from what she did today. To be more urate, she was aiming at Mary. She was now in the limelight and Jane must be jealous of her. After all, Jane thought she was the heir of the family and she would alwayspare with Hannah. She could not bear seeing Hannah having more things than her and was living a better life than her. Jane would do irrational things whenever she was jealous. Yet Jane was not smart and she did not think as much as Mary. Therefore, Mary would definitely offer suggestions to her in order to please her. Of course, Marys n was not made for Janes benefit. Everything she did was to bring Janes down. Hannah let out a grim smile. Thankfully she was reborn, so she could know everyones nature and utilize their evil and cunning mind to achieve her purpose. After all, it was not easy to find Charless weakness before they get married. Charles was also a cautious person and it was unlikely he was bold enough to hang out with other women before they get married. However, if someone took the initiative to sleep himA guy who could not change his nature like Charles would consent. And she would just sit back and enjoy the fruits of the oue. To Hannah and Michelles surprise, Miguel also came back when they returned home. He was still a little surprised when he saw them going out together. Where have you gone this early morning? Grannys house, Hannah replied. Miguels facial expression clearly changed and he said slightly sternly, Why didnt you inform me? I should have kept youpany. They had truly avoided those people from the Cooper Residence like avoiding tigers in her previous life. She felt indignant for her family had thought about that now. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After all, they had tried their best to please them with utmost humility, yet what they got in return was them coborating with the Sawyers to doom them to death! Hannah did not utter a word. Michelle smiled and said, Go focus on your work in the future, you no longer have to worry about anything in the family. Miguel was clearly baffled. Michelle was always like a cat on hot bricks whenever she went back from the old mansion in the past, she would even go dejected for several days every time she returned. Yet she was clearly having a good mood this time. Oh yes, why did you suddenlye back? Has anything gone wrong? Michelle digressed. Miguels mind was initially full of questions, having remembered something, he did not ask further and answered instead, Lee asked us to go have lunch at the Sawyers house this noon to talk about Hannah and Charless marriage next month. As he said, he nced at Hannah. Hannah smiled and said withposure, We should go. Havent you decided to cancel the marriage? Miguel could not help but ask. Thats what is going to happen afterwards. Well now do anything the Sawyers asks and cooperate with them fully They should act ording to their wish so they would be more embarrassed when their ns backfire afterwards and they would have a bigger reason to break the engagement. Alright. Miguel did not say anything further. Since he had consented to let his daughter settling the marriage herself, they would naturally listen to all her orders. Without further adieu, the whole family changed their clothes and headed straight to the Sawyer Manor. The Sawyers were all weing them at the vis entrance with enthusiasm. Hannah used to think the Sawyers valued them and that was why they would wee them so enthusiastically. Now she knew they were only acting. Hannah spotted the paparazzo that was hiding in the darkness the moment she got out of the car. It was a high-ss vi district and unless the paparazzo was permitted entry on purpose, even a housefly could not gain entry into it. Without showing any sign, she epted their enthusiastic weing just like her parents. All of them entered the Sawyers vi. They were just in time for lunch and everyone sat around a huge round table. The table was full of all kinds of delicacies and the Sawyers seemed to have disyed their greatest hospitality. We initially agreed to meet during weekends, since Miguel needs to go to work, Charles too, and the wedding day is around the corner, we have to admit were a little excited for it too, thats why we choose to meet you today. I hope it doesnt affect you! Lee Sawyer spoke and he looked totally like an honest guy. Hannah let out a grim smile. She was afraid that the Sawyers had other thoughts in mind when their reputation was damaged and their stock market dropped yesterday. Were all family. You dont have to be so courteous! Miguel had been in the business world for decades and he was a natural atmunicating with people. With my age, Ive handed all the work to my subordinates. Why should I care so much about it now? Ill help Uncle Miguel with the work in the future. Charles quickly spoke and he behaved courteously. Thats what Im waiting for. Ill expect you to take good care of the Coopers business after you marry Hannah, Miguel said with a carefree look. Hannah smiled. Her father was actually good at acting too. Dont worry, uncle, Ill definitely give my best. Charles was brimmed with joy when he heard him say that. Chapter 14 Embarrass the Sawyer Family Chapter 14 Embarrass the Sawyer Family The atmosphere was peaceful when they had lunch around the round table. After lunch, the Sawyers invited them to have tea at the flower garden at the back. Well, since weve known each other for so long, Ill cut to the chase, Lee spoke after letting the housemaids finished pouring the teas. Miguel certainly agreed with passion. Sure, go ahead. Well follow your decision regarding Hannah and Charless marriage. Then please excuse me. Lee looked generous. The wedding is next month and well make it big. No matter what, we are still two of thergest families in Kensbury City, and we cant be casual at the wedding. We would afford all the expenses regarding the wedding halls decoration and the wedding dinner, and the cash gift all belongs to Hannah and Charles. No problem. Miguel agreed, so as Michelle. As for the bride price and dowry, lets stop making guesses. You can tell us any requirement regarding the bride price and well try our best to fulfill it. Lee looked extremely sincere. Miguel said, Youve taken charge of the wedding dinner, and its not a small amount of money, not to mention we only have Hannah, our only daughter, and everything that belongs to us would eventually belong to her, we dont have any needs, but we do like to hear her thoughts. Having received her fathers signal, Hannah quickly said, I dont have any needs either. My only hope is that the wedding would be merry and everyone is happy. Is there anything you specifically want? I can buy it for you, Loretta Sawyer, Charless mother quickly said. Hannah glimpsed at her. Her mind was full of episodes of how that woman imed it was for her own good and forced her to drink medicine to let her give birth to children for the family. She only knew until she died that the so-called medicine was all brewed by disgusting insects dead bodies and she would vomit and have diarrhoea for several days every time she drank it. Yet she had actually forced herself to drink that for eight years to give birth to children for the family! Hannah held back her burning hatred and spoke, I only like that sapphire from the beginning. Now that Ive had it, theres nothing more that I need. The sapphire was obviously a taboo subject that could not be mentioned in front of the Sawyers. The facial expression of the Sawyers clearly changed when she said that. Luckily the Sawyers were good at acting and they ignored the topic that disadvantaged them. If thats the case, Ill not give any unnecessary suggestion anymore. Were all gonna be one family after Hannah gets married into our family anyway, and you could tell me anything you want whenever you like. Thank you, Mrs Sawyer, Hannah answered absent-mindedly. Then the bride price is settled. As for the dowry, we dont have any requirement too, itll be okay as long as the children are fine. Lee paused and he seemed to have something difficult to speak of. He then heaved a deep sigh and said, Actually, I do have want request now. Go on, dont mind me. Miguel looked open-hearted too. The Sawyers is having an emerce project recently. Theres no problem with the funding at first, but we have to pay for the bank loan as its almost the deadline. Because of this, we have a shortage of funding for the project. We wanted to borrow money from the bank again in the first ce, but the bank iscking money these days too and were rejected several times. Having thought for a while, instead of asking help from others, why not straight ask you to lend a helping hand? After all, the Sawyers would eventually be Charless and when Charles marries Hannah, it would be both theirs. Although I feel a bit embarrassed to ask help from you, its not contradictory to the subject. Lee sounded logical with his smooth talk. The Coopers had indeed lent the Sawyers a big helping hand when they had a crisis in funding in Hannahs previous life. And they indeed did not have a reason to decline when Lee had said until that point. Miguel nced at Hannah. Hannah nodded. Miguel then said, Since were a family, we should help. I wonder how much money do you need this time. It should be around two billion after rough calctions. Lee said ndly. He seemed to think it was a small sum. Of course, the Coopers could afford that amount of money, yet it was not an amount the Coopers could squander. Hannah smiled and asked, ording to my knowledge, two billion is exactly the amount of fund the Sawyers needs for the emerce project. Could Mr Sawyer possibly unable to afford a single penny? Lee was slightly embarrassed. He did not expect her to know that project. And he had not even expected her to say that out loud. What she meant from her words was obvious. The Sawyers was asking the Coopers to invest in the project wholly and the Sawyers would just sit back and enjoy the benefits. They were all businessmen. No one could ept this kind of bargain! The situation went a little awkward at once. Charles quickly exined, The Sawyers stock market dropped and weve allocated part of the fund to Oh, really? Hannah seemed like she had suddenly understood it. No one could tell that she actually knew the Sawyers stock market needed only ten million to And ten million was the same as nothing in front of one billion. Charles was secretly relieved when he saw Hannahs expression. He thought Hannah knew it very well, but now it looked like she had just heard about the project through rumors. Why would a woman who had all her heart set on marrying him and bing his good wife know about business? Dad, since the Sawyers has encountered difficulty in their investment project, we should help them. Hannah said to her father. Charles let out an evil smile. He knew Hannah was still that foolish woman he could manipte. Miguel no longer understood Hannah now. She insisted to cancel the marriage and now she wanted to offer help. Although he was baffled, he still nodded. Were gonna be one family in the future, and we certainly have to help each other. Ill thank you for your kindness now. Of course, Ill not take your money for nothing, Ill return the money to you the moment the projects earned money. Lee hurriedly said. He was smiling from ear to Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ear. But what if its suffered a loss? Hannah suddenly asked. She seemed to ask it very casually. Lee let out a wry smile. Weve done a thorough examination on the project, its unlikely it would suffer loss. We cant say it for sure for anything regarding business, Hannah muttered. She then smiled innocently at Charles. Right? Charles. Yes, but weve made an absolutely safe n for the project. Dont worry, it wont suffer loss, Charles consoled her gently. I suppose you wont be able to return the two billion if the project suffers losses. Thats impossible, Lee quickly said. The Sawyers doesnt only rely on one project. Even if the projects suffered loss, were still gonna have ie from other projects and were definitely capable to return the money. Since Mr Sawyer insists to return the money, lets write an IOU. Hannah smiled. She looked harmless. As if what she said was something reasonable, not something that would hurt the families rtionship. Chapter 15 A Trap Set for the Sawyer Family Chapter 15 A Trap Set for the Sawyer Family The Sawyer family was all dumbfounded. They did not expect her to say that out of the blue. Hannah was slightly embarrassed by their stare. Did I say something wrong? I thought the reason Mr Sawyer kept on insisting to pay us back the money is to show that you were not taking advantage of us. Thats why I ask to write an IOU so the public would know Mr Sawyer is an honest man, or else Mr Sawyer would be judged when this spreads out. Lee felt a little unhappy the moment he heard Hannahs words. He had not expected that he had made her misunderstand when he was trying to show the Sawyers capability. But, was that a misunderstanding? He slightly hesitated. Yet from Hannahs look and especially the fact that she had been obedient towards them, he felt that it was impossible for her to have any extra thought about it. Having thought of that, Lee quickly spoke, Youre certainly right, Hannah. Its necessary to write an IOU when were borrowing money. I would write one even without your reminder. Sure. Hannah let out a bright smile. They had indeed given the Sawyers two billion back then. Yet they never mentioned anything about returning the money after that! How would she let them do as they wish in this life? Lee immediately asked his servant to bring a sheet of paper, a pen and his stamp here. Ill write it myself. He then wrote the IOU down swiftly. He handed it to Miguel and said, Do have a look and see whether theres still anything we should add. If not, Ill press the stamp. Miguel took it over and looked at it with Hannah. Hannah said with confusion after she saw it, Mr Sawyer, you only wrote the amount of money borrowed, you didnt write the deadline to return the money and what you should do if you cant return the money. This IOU seems useless. Hannahs seemingly innocent words made Lees face flush at once. She handed the IOU to Charles, asking with an innocent look, Charles, since you know everything, could you help me have a look? Charles was slightly speechless when she asked that. If he supported her, he would be embarrassing his father, but if he retorted, he would embarrass himself. Although Hannahs words were a little offensive, she was right. Lee could not help but exin, Oh, silly me, Ive never written an IOU before and I have no idea how to write one. Ill now add the deadline, and it would be Hannah said, Lets make it six monthster. Lee was pondering between three and five years, and he was surprised when she said that. I saw the Sawyers financial report which was made public a few days ago. The Sawyers ie for the first six months was 3.8 billion, the trend for the next six months looks good and the ie must be more, Hannah said clearly. Lee let out a wry smile. I didnt expect that Hannah is interested in financial news too. Since the Cooper and Sawyer Groups are both on the rank, I paid a little more attention to it. Hannah let out a sweet smile. Sure, lets make it six monthster. Lee wrote it down with his teeth gritted. Hannah then suggested when she saw him writing, Lets make the Sawyers share as a guaranty if youre not able to return the money within six months. Lees hand obviously froze. Ive heard Susan say, Susan Phillips, the daughter of the chairman of the Phillips Bank, shes my best friend, she said that Mr Sawyer has used Sawyers share when you applied for a loan from their bank. Shes even told me Mr Sawyer has borrowed 5.4 billion from the bank and made 18% of Sawyers share as the guaranty. Therefore ording to the market value, it should be 6.67% for 2 billion. Hannah said with an innocent look while calcting as if she was just telling a fact. Lee still pulled his face down a little no matter how much he endured it. Miguel finally understood what his daughter was thinking at that moment. His daughter was leading the Sawyers into a trap and she had made them unable to retort nor reject. All in all, the Sawyers were indeedcking money. If the Coopers did not provide them with funds, the Sawyers could not sustain themselves and they would not dare to damage their good rtionship with them at all. Not to mention when Hannah looked soposed and seemed to think it was reasonable. If they rejected her suggestion, that would mean they did not want to return the money at all. The Sawyers must not be that barefaced! Miguel secretly smiled. He was amazed by Hannahs cleverness. She was so clever that she had trapped the Sawyers in a dilemma. Did I miscalcte? Hannah was slightly doubtful of herself when she saw Lee did not write it down. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She mentioned her calction on purpose, and it was not the fact that her suggestion had made the Sawyers unhappy. She then calcted it one more time with her fingers. Lee looked up and glimpsed at his son. Charles was greatly embarrassed at that moment too. Yet they were out of choice. The bank refused to fund their project, and they could only rely on the Coopers. If they did not obey Hannah, that would mean they had lost the chance to get their funding. The Coopers were obviously forcing them to consent. Lee was a cunning old con too and he could certainly think about that. The reason he tossed a look to Charles was to remind him not to let Hannah live a good life in the future. No matter whether Hannah did it on purpose or not, she would not live well since she embarrassed their family! Charles nodded and showed that he understood his fathers meaning. Lee continued writing the IOU again and said, Youre really attentive, Hannah. Thats right, its 6.67%. As he spoke, hepleted the IOU. Hannah looked at the IOU and after making sure she had achieved her purpose, she praised, Mr Sawyers handwriting is really good. If Charles and I have given birth to a child in the future, we should let him or her learn to write from you! Look at you, you guys have not got married yet. Michelle criticized with a loving expression. I do hope to have grandchildren soon, Loretta chimed in, I cant wait to have a granddaughter. Both families then got along merrily and the Sawyers looked like they did not hold any grudges towards the IOU today. Hannah and her parents only left after having dinner with the Sawyers. Hannah went to the washroom before she left. Hannah passed through a corridor when she got out of the washroom. The corridor was connected to the flower garden at the back of the Sawyer Manor. She took a few steps along with it and stopped. She could hear Martina talking to someone on the phone in the garden from afar. Although she had lowered her voice, her voice was still clearly audible on this silent night. Help me to ask Manuel out, I heard that hese back. Martina sounded a little oppressive. Her sister-inw in the past was always arrogant towards anyone. No one knew the reason she was that confident and why she thought no one wasparable with her. Im not free tonight, my brothers girlfriend is here, and I dont know when she would leave. Ill get scolded by my dad if I leave. Shes pretty? Huh! That woman was indeed born beautiful, but so what? Shes still manipted by my brother like a puppet. You have no idea how abased she is when shes in front of my brother. Do you believe that Ill let her clean my feet after she married my brother? Thats a bet then, dont you deny when I send you the picture! Deal. Hannah left the corridor indifferently. So the reason Martina clung to her intimately to ask her to clean her feet back then was to humiliate her in front of her friend. Good. She would keep that in mind for another vengeance toe! Chapter 16 Oscar, Are You Jealous? Chapter 16 Oscar, Are You Jealous? After Hannah and her family left, the members of the Sawyer family no longer pretended to be calm and became angry. Lee said in a cold voice, That annoying girl really irritates me! Charles didnt say anything. He was really unhappy seeing Hannahs behavior today. Didnt you say that Hannah has always been under your control? Howe shes changed now? Loretta couldnt help but ask her son, It makes us feel like we are controlled by her today! I also dont know whats going on. Charles was also at a loss, Im with Hannah almost every day. Even when were not together, we talk on the phone. I dont think shes suddenly changed, but her behavior today is so eerie. I dont think its her problem. Lee said, I think it should be the problem of that cunning Miguel. Dad, do you mean that Miguel deliberately asked Hannah to say such words? We watched Hannah grow up, and youve always been with her all the time. A person wouldnt change so quickly. Lee concluded, It must be because Miguel was afraid that we wouldnt pay back the money we borrowed so he deliberately instructed Hannah to do so. Miguel is not as simple and honest as he seems. All people in this business world are cunning! I didnt even realize the truth and I always thought that he was a good old man. Charles was a bit angry, But dad, it doesnt matter. When I marry Hannah, not to mention the two billion, the market value of fifty million of the Cooper Group is all ours! Lee smiled evilly, Dad is relying on you! Dont worry. I am confident that I can make Hannah stick by me! Charles was very confident and his eyes looked cunning and sinister. It was true that bad people clustered in this family. After leaving the Sawyer Manor, the members of the Cooper family got into the limousine. Miguel spoke excitedly, Hannah, Im so proud of you today. I didnt even think of how to refuse the request of the Sawyer family, but you made them write the IOU willingly. In this way, we dont need to be afraid that they wont pay back the two billion. Hannah smiled faintly for a moment. What she was thinking about was not the two billion, but the 6.67 per cent of shares in Sawyer Croup. In her previous life, the Sawyer family was bent on hugging the property of her family. In this life, she would let them experience what it was like to lose all their money. But Lee is so thick-skinned to have the nerve to ask us for fully funding their emerce project. They are really trying to take advantage of us! Hannah, I dont think so before, but now after you reminded me, I feel that they are really selfish and sinister. As Miguel said the words, he couldnt help but be a little angry. Not only should we treat this family cautiously, we cant be soft-hearted. Do you n to break your promise of marrying himter? Miguel was still a little curious. Dad will know when the timees. Hannah said mysteriously. It wasnt necessarily that she had to hide it from them. But she was afraid that her parents would be furious if she told them that she had made a deal with Oscar, or would possibly marry him. In the minds of all the elders in her family, Oscar wasnt the one who was qualified to be her Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. husband. It was also hard for her to convince the elders of how good was Oscar. For the time being, she didnt want to let her parents worry so much. Okay, Ill wait and see, Miguel said yes and disyed an obvious look as if he trusted Hannah more this time. Hannah smiled and nodded her head. The car arrived at the Cooper Manor. The moment she got out of the car, Hannah opened her mouth and said, Dad, Im going out for a while for something, you and mum go back first. Its sote. Where are you going? Im going to look for Susan. Whats wrong with Susan? Shes drunk. Hannah told a lie. Anyway, she couldnt care her best friends reputation now! Alright, you shall take care of yourself. Susan is too yful. Why does a nice girl like her always like to go to nightclubs? You should advise her not to do so. When the troublees, she might be the one who will suffer. I will persuade her. Go early ande back early. Yes, daddy. Hannah agreed obediently. Miguel and Michelle did not feel at ease and gave her a few more reminders before going back. Hannah asked her driver to send her to leave the vi straight away. As she left, she dialed the phone. The voice from the other end of the phone was kind of careless and casual, Miss Cooper? I got something to look for you. Where are you? I thought you had gone to the vi of the Sawyer family today? Im so surprised that you remember me and want to find me. Are you jealous? Hannah said bluntly. The news of her visit to the Sawyers had been exposed by the media, which she had seen when she was on her phone at the Sawyers house. But she didnt take it too seriously. It was because she thought it was not important, while apparently, it made people misunderstand. Well, Oscar sneered and he said to someone next to him, Come on babe. Show Miss Cooper what to say. Hubby, youre so annoying! A flirtatious voice rang out that it gave people goosebumps all over. Hannahs expression changed slightly. She pursed her lips, Oscar, arent you even afraid of getting some diseases? Why are you cursing me? Where are you? Hannah suppressed her displeasure. Why are you so impatient? Oscar! Room 333 at Emperor Club. Oscar straight away hung up the phone after finishing his words. Hannah felt that she couldnt tolerate it anymore. She could now keep herself calm to face Charles who she hated and wanted to sh to death. However, at this moment Oscars words made her feel suffocated as if a boulder was pressing against her. She took a deep breath and told the driver where she wanted to go. Then, throughout the journey, she kept trying to keep herselfposed. The limousine soon arrived at the Emperor Club, thergest nightclub in Kensbury City. The male attendant at the nightclub hurriedly came forward to open the car door for Hannah. Hannah got out of the car but she was still a bit timid after all. She even had the urge to ask Susan for help. She gritted her teeth. She followed the waiter at the door and walked into the nightclub. This was the first time she had ever been to such a ce. Susan used to invite her to go there and y with her. But Hannah refused every time. Finally, Susan gave it up andined to her, while telling her seriously that men would always get bored with her as she was too monotonous. She had never taken Susans words seriously before. Now she felt it was very ironic to herself. She did her part as a good wife for Charles and kept her virginity for him, but in the end she had been abandoned by that man. Hannah stopped and looked up at a glorious golden door in front of her. The waiter rang the doorbell. Ms Cooper is looking for Mr Wells. The waiter respectfully said. At the next second, Hannah heard the unlocking sound of the door. She had never been to a nightclub before and she didnt even know that the private rooms in a nightclub had anti-theft doors. Of course, it was much more magnificent than a normal security door. She just watched the door slowly open. At that moment, she even wondered if she would see any indescribable scene! Chapter 17 Hannah Fell into Oscar’s Arms Chapter 17 Hannah Fell into Oscars Arms The door to the private room was opened. Inside, there were several men and women. Lights were shing and their bodies were swaying. It was impossible to identify the persons. The good thing was, there was no unpleasant scene that Hannah had imagined. The waiter said respectfully, Ms Cooper, Mr Wells is inside. Thank you. Hannah nodded her head slightly. She lightly pursed her lips and walked in. Without actually trying hard to look for Oscar, she saw him sitting on the sofa, holding a wine ss in his hand, crossing his legs at the moment. He smiled as if he felt something was interesting. He had seen her but he did not take the initiative to greet her. Hannah couldnt stand the sound of the stereo inside and the screaming and the cheering sound. She felt that it was hard for her to adapt to this environment no matter how hard she tried. She stood right in front of Oscar, Can you ask them to leave? Oscar kept a smile on his face and he frowned slightly as a signal for her to speak louder. Hannah said in a louder voice, Can you let them go out? Oscar remained motionless as if he still hadnt heard her words. Hannah gritted her teeth. She bent down and moved towards Oscar and said in his ear, Can you Ah! She lost her bnce. Someone shoved her suddenly from behind and she directly fell into Oscars embrace. With all her weight on him, it seemed that she expected it. Hannah who always had good control of her emotions became a bit panicked because of this situation at the moment. What made her more panicked was that the dancing woman who had identally bumped into her screamed uncontrobly; perhaps she was shocked by her. Her screaming drew the attention of everyone in the room. When they looked over, they saw a woman lying in the arms of Mr Wells. She looked petite and cute by Oscarsrge frame. The extraordinary scene stunned everyone. They had all heard before that Mr Wells would never reject women who came to him. But none of them had actually witnessed the rumors with their own eyes. Women would consciously retreat from being too near to Mr Wells and no one dared to cross the line. Yet this moment everyone was looking at them, knowing that there was a woman lying in his arms. Mr Wells was actually smiling, with a doting look. No one dared toment on the scene in front of them. And they diverted their eyes away from them quickly. Although Oscar hadnt done anything wrong or against thew, people would be terrified by the sight of him. Theodore, turn it off. Oscar said. His voice was neither too loud nor too small. Theodore, the man sitting next to Oscar, nodded his head. Actually, Theodore didnt hear his words very clearly but owing to the fact that they had grown up together, they had a tacit understanding. He moved and turned off the stereo. Hannah had also stood up, escaping from Oscars arms. Her face was obviously a little flushed the moment she got up. She had always been very conscious of her manners since she was a child. She had never been so rude or even taken the initiative to jump into a mans arms. In those ten years, she had even kept demure before Charles all the time in their marriage. And Charles had respected her too. In her previous life, she used to think she had the best marriage. Only now did she realize that it was only because Charles didnt love her at all. The room became silent all of a sudden. In a quiet aura like this, Hannah felt more ufortable instead. She raised her eyes to look at Oscar who was still sitting on the sofa calmly. Oscar said, Everyone goes out first. The people inside all left the room without objection. Only Hannah and Oscar were left in the room. Besides, Theodore was still standing on the side as if he wanted to watch the fun. Hannah secretly tried to keep herself calm. At that moment, she couldnt help but feel a little upset. She knew Oscar had heard what she had said before, but he ignored her, causing her to make a fool of herself. Otherwise. Since she hadnt even said anything in his ear just now, how did he know she asked him to let them out? She told herself. She shouldnt be irritated by him. After all, she still needed his help. She said, Doesnt he have to go. Hannahs eyes looked at Theodore, the son of the Wold family. Although the Wold family was not ranked among the four greatest Families, it had be a powerful family over the years. It was said that both the police and the gangsters had to pay respect to their family. And it was also said that the Old Master of his family was rted to a powerful family in the capital city. Ordinary people wouldnt dare to mess with them and they often respected them. In fact, those rumors were not all spurious. Hannah, who had lived for ten more years, knew very well that the Wold family was indeed powerful. So when she saw Theodore, she couldnt help but take a few moments to look at him. She just didnt understand why Theodore, who was the young master of such a powerful family, was Oscars subordinate. Why did he need to? Was Oscar privileged to make this man listen to him willingly? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But anyway, the most urate terms to describe them were friends. They would always be in pairs when it came to doing bad things. He doesnt need to go out. Oscar gave an affirmative reply. His meaning was very clear. Theodore and he were very close and he wouldnt treat him as an outsider. Hannah also didnt mind such trivial matters either, since Oscar said Theodore was trustworthy. She didnt need to avoid him anymore. Ive thought about it for a while. I am not capable enough and need your help in this matter of breaking my promise of marrying Charles. said she. Oscar casually sipped the ss of wine in his hand, and he looked at Hannah without giving her any reply. Hannah continued, The best way to break my promise of marriage on the spot is to expose his scandals. He has many scandals, but the one that can make him ashamed was his cheating on his girlfriend! Especially, exposing his infidelity on his love-filled wedding day is the most fatal blow to a hypocrite like him! Oscar listened to Hannahs words and drank the wine inside his cup without hurrying. His Adams apple rolled. He looked inexplicably sexy and his charm seemed hard to ignore. Hannah averted her attention from him and said, And I need your help to do this video that exposes his cheating. Oscar put his wine ss down. He stood up and walked towards Hannah. Hannah was wearing high heels today. However, in front of Oscar, she looked very shortpared to him. She straightened her back to look at him, in an attempt to not let him look like he was superior to her. Didnt Miss Cooper go to the vi of the Sawyer family today to talk about the marriage between you and Charles Sawyer? Howe you want to make him ashamed when you have just made a deal with him? How am I supposed to trust you when you are so unpredictable? Oscar still didnt believe her. Chapter 18 Avenge in Double Chapter 18 Avenge in Double In the luxurious private room, Hannah fixed her eyes on Oscar as she said, Are you afraid? Oscar disyed a serious look. Are you afraid that Ill lie to you? Hannah asked a question, but her tone was affirmative. Ms Cooper, dont overestimate me. Oscar said in a disdainful way. Otherwise, why dont you believe me? What do you think you have that is worthy to gain my trust? Oscar raised his good-looking eyebrows slightly. Indeed. She seemed to have nothing worthy to gain his trust. She said, You know that Charles is not a good person. Oscar pursed his lips. He was obviously sizing up Hannah at this moment as well. He knew that Charles was not a good person. That was because he was a threat to him, so he secretly paid more attention to him and he found Charless secrets! But Hannah How could she who had not married Charles know so much about him? She was even able to be so sure that he had known Charles was not a good person. Now, I know that too. Hannah looked at him, Why would I want to marry him when I knew that he was a hypocrite?! Oscar listened to her exnation calmly. Not only will I not marry him, but I also want him to suffer twice as much as what I suffered! Hannah said the sentence word by word! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Her decisive voice echoed throughout the private room. For a moment, the room became silent. What do you want me to help you? Oscar suddenly spoke. It was clear that he had agreed to help her. Hannah still felt anxious after all. She couldnt guarantee that she couldpletely convince Oscar to help her in a few words. But he was also unpredictable and had agreed. She didnt let herself think too much. There was no need for her to think too much either. They would both be benefited in this case. Oscar was a smart person and he wouldnt refuse. She said bluntly, Half a monthter, my mother will celebrate her 50th birthday. I will ask my father to prepare a grand birthday party for her. All the dignitaries in Kensbury City will be invited to attend the party, including you. And then? Jane, my cousin has always been incredibly jealous of me and she would be unhappy if she sees me living a better life than her. She thought that I was marrying the best man in Kensbury City, Charles, so she wanted to ruin my wedding. The best ways she chose to ruin my wedding was to seduce him and have sex with him. Hannah said bluntly. Oscar could also understand her words. Charles is not a man who will reject other womans love and he will even want to have fun with other women. To make the wedding go smoothly, he might not go out and hook up with women during this month when our wedding is going to be organized. But, it doesnt mean he wont be seduced. On the night of my mothers birthday party, Jane will definitely dress up in a mboyant manner and try to attract Charles by all means and then have sex with him as a way to threaten him to marry her. Charles wont allow her to threaten him! Oscar said as if he was sure about it. He wont. A man like Charles, who always hooks up with women, can easily send a woman away. He can have ten thousand ways to make Jane tight-tipped if that happen. However, he wont expect that I will ruin all his reputation by reporting him for having an extramarital affair! After all, so far, he still trusts me and wont watch every move of mine. You want me to help you take a video of them when they are in the sack? Yes. Hannah nodded her head. She knew that Oscar was a smart person who could understand that without her exining much. I know your friend Theodore. Hannah turned around to look at the man next to them who disyed a look like the matter was none of his business. When Theodore noticed that Hannah was looking at him, he smiled frivolously, Whats Ms Coopers order? I think it should be a breeze for you to find someone to secretly take a video of them. Theodore shrugged his shoulders and he didnt know whether he should agree to help her or not. Okay. Oscar agreed. Then Theodore could only agree also. But Mr Cooper, Oscar suddenly called out to her. Yes? You should be mentally prepared. Are you trying to remind me of something? After you know how evil Charles is. Im afraid you wont be able to ept the truth. Oscar disyed a serious look in which he rarely did so. I know how disgusting and cruel he is. Hannah said word by word, So you should try your best to ruin his reputation. Oscar still looked surprised in his eyes. Probably he was still a little surprised seeing Hannahs change in her behavior. But in the end, he was also used to being indifferent. So he didnt have a big reaction. Hannah also didnt want to dy any time. She turned around and intended to leave. After all, she still felt so ufortable in the nightclub. The moment she left, she suddenly thought of something and turned back, Oscar. Oscars eyes kept looking at her. At the moment Hannah looked at him, she was a bit bewitched by him looking at his eyes. It was true. No woman could refuse a man who was so handsome. Oscar was so handsome that he could make all women love him. So The fact that she wanted to ask him to behave was not necessary. She thought that no man would refuse a woman who wanted to throw herself at them. Charles wouldnt do so. So as Oscar. Ms Cooper, dont you want to say anything? Oscar clearly noticed that Hannah wanted to say something. However, the next moment, he could clearly tell that she didnt want to say anything again. Dont contract AIDS. Hannah said in a way different from that in her mind. Oscar turned serious. I am afraid that youll die before we even make the deal. Hannah finished her words. Then, she left the private room. In the private room, Oscar just watched Hannahs back as she left. Theodore who was standing beside him tried his best to keep a straight face. Finally, he couldnt control himself andugh out. Heughed hysterically. Oscar looked at him. Theodore barely managed to stop himself fromughing so hysterically. He said, Should I tell Ms Cooper that all thedies here have had regr checkups. Yes. Emperor Club, thergest night Club in Kensbury City, was owned by his family. No, no. Theodore shook his head, I should tell her that thedies here cant even touch your body. It seemed like Oscar didnt want to pay attention to Theodore. He also left the private room. He had just walked out of the main entrance. A woman seemed to be waiting for him exclusively. Oscar. The woman called out to him flirtatiously. She had gathered up her courage to do so. At first, she didnt dare to approach him either but seeing Hannah who could fall into his arms just now. She thought that perhaps she could also do so. Besides, Oscar had even called her babe just now. When thinking about it, she became a little excited. And Oscar was stooped by her voice. He turned around. The womans heart was pounding fast and her face was filled with anticipation. Dont call me hubby again, Oscar said in a cold voice. The womans face turned pale with fright. At that moment, she looked at Oscar Wells who left in a daze. She watched his back for a long time before remembering what she had said in front of Oscar who was using the phone in the private room, Hubby, youre so annoying! She was wondering if he was warning her that she was in no position to call him hubby. Chapter 19 Manuel Johnson Chapter 19 Manuel Johnson Hannah left the Emperor Club. Just as she was about to get into her car to go back home, a thought struck her suddenly. She fished out her phone and dialed a number. The call connected in no time. The other end was bustling with noise. Hannah, why are you calling me at this hour? Susans somewhat excited voice came from the other end. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was probably at the climax of his drinking. Where are you now? Hannah asked. Im at a club! Emperor Club? How do you know that? Im just at the entrance. Come out now. Why did youe here? The voice on the other end immediately exploded with rage. Hannah had nevere to a nightclub. Come out and well talk. Hannah didnt feel like exining on the phone. Susan emerged from the club seemingly in a rush after the phone was hung up not long. She really saw Hannahs figure at the entrance. She was waiting there. Did you reallye here to just see me? Susan felt incredulous. Go back with me now. Hannah immediately stated her intention. No way! You cant imagine how much fun Im having now. How can I leave now? Susan sounded extremely reluctant. I have some business with you. And what is that? Well talk in the car. Hannah then stepped into her car without warning. Susan was really reluctant. However, she was used to listening to Hannah ever since their childhood days. In the end, she ended up following her albeit with a pout on her lips. Hannah instructed the driver to head to the Phillips vi. Then, she revealed what she hade to say, My mothers birthday is in half a month. What about it? By that time, all the big four families of the higher echelon of society would get an invitation for the party. So? Susan was still in the dark as to what Hannah was trying to say. It was a birthday party by the elders. Shouldnt such a matter have nothing to do with her? As the younger generation, all they were tasked with was to dress up impably and make an appearance at the party. In the party, at around 10, you have to take the initiative and invite all the younger generation of the four families to have a drink at the Emperor Club? Why do I need to do that? Susan probed. You can say that it has been a while since everyone has gathered, so they cant miss the chance to catch up. Hannah was obviously providing her with excuses. Hannah, what are you trying to do here? In the list of invitees, you must make sure that Jane, Mary and Charles are included. Hannah added thoughtfully. Hannah! I am really angry now! Susan was ming up. Some random words had been spoken, and she couldnt understand them at all. Hannah ignored Susans outburst of emotion, Just do like what Ive said. The rest are not important. You are really going to enrage and suffocate me. Susan was fuming now. Dont tell anyone about this. Hannah didnt forget to put in onest reminder. You must be crazy! Susan felt like she could no longer talk normally to Hannah at the moment. Hannah didnt seem to be in the mood to borate too. From the look of things now, nobody would believe her no matter how much she said. The car slowly rolled into the Phillips vi and stopped just at the main door. Susan was on the verge of crying, I still want to have some more fun at the nightclub! Hannah opened the car door and dragged Susan out of the car. Be a good girl. Go home now. Hannah pulled Susan all the way to the main entrance of her vi. This was her second chance at life. She really feared that Susan would repeat the same mistakes asst time. Yes. Susan lookedpletely unhappy. It was only ten now. All the while she only ended up back home after midnight. Arent you afraid that Manuel woulde back and snatch away your inheritance? From now on, you should frequent the nightclub less ad go to work in yourpany more. Hannah put in some words of advice. When Susan heard the mention of Manuels name, her face immediately changed. She retorted, Dont ever bring up that name in front of me, alright? You would make me lose sleep. Hes just living under the same roof as you. Hannah sshed some cold water in response. That is why I want to run away from home! Susan was very indignant. Hannah frowned. I want to move out and stay together with Henry. Susan sounded excited when she described her n. No way in hell! Hannah cut her short. Susan was on the brink of breaking down, Hannah, just what is wrong with you now? Ever since returning from the Mount Northfield, you have been acting strange. Do you want me to find a sorcerer to check on you to see whether you have offended some foul spirits? I am just fine. Thats great, then. So why are you locking horns with me in everything? Susan sounded devastated, You were never like this. This was because she was oblivious to everything. This was precisely the reason she kept making the same mistakes. Hannah cut her short again, Susan, how are things with you and Henry at this stage? Why are you suddenly asking about this? Susan had a shy expression on her face which was a rare urrence. We have made a promise when we were kids. We promised each other to tell each other about our first night and first kiss. Are you going to hide things from me now? Hannah showed dissatisfaction. Susan had never been able to refuse anything from Hannah, and she didnt know whether it had something to do with the fact that Hannah was six months elder than her. She addressed Hannah as her elder sister since she was young, and it had be something natural to her ever since, and she inadvertently always listened to her no matter what. She replied, We did kiss. What do you expect? Did you guys sleep together? Hannah was sure of this. I want that to happen too, but Henry is quite traditional in terms of his thinking. You also know that hes an orphan who is a little insecure. I thought that me being brash would scare him. Alright then. Hannah nodded. What do you mean, alright then? Susan was really tired of Hannahs nagging. Anyway, you cant sleep with him before you marry him. What about you? Susan retorted. Hannah always criticized her, so how was her rtionship with Charles now? Hannah hesitated. At that moment, while faced with Susans counterattack, she felt a little befuddled and perplexed. Based on the normal timeline, she didnt lose her virginity yet. She remembered losing her virginity during the first night of her marriage. She thought that it was the best present from her for Charles. In this lifetime, she would never allow Charles to touch her even once. Dont tell me youve slept with Charles! Susan appeared very shaken when she noticed that Hannah was silent for some time. I didnt. Hannah refuted. Oh. I thought that you guys are sleeping together. But seeing that Charles is so noble and gentle, I cant imagine him having premarital sex. Susan muttered. Her opinion of Charles was a good one. Not only Susan, the whole of Kensbury City thought that Charles was the best gentleman in the world. He was loyal, ambitious, gentle and ssy A man who appeared so perfect would be a sight to behold the moment his disguise was forcibly removed! Enough. You should go back and rest now. Hannah urged her. Susan reluctantly entered the vi through the huge entrance. Hannah saw that she finally disappeared into her vi, so she turned around and was about to leave in her car too. At that moment, not far away, a familiar male voice sounded, Hannah. Hannah froze. She turned around and saw that Manuel was emerging from the darkness. He was Susans stepbrother, and he was just six months older than her. His birthday was just a few days away from Hannahs, and he was a little elderpared to Hannah. The three of them practically grew up together. No matter how much hatred Susan had for Manuel, the moment he became part of the Phillips family since she was eight, she couldnt avoid living her life with Manuel being part of it. Furthermore, they were always together since their primary school days and only until their university years that Manuel had gone overseas for his studies. But now, he was back! Chapter 20 Why Should They Give the Limelight to the Sawyers? Chapter 20 Why Should They Give the Limelight to the Sawyers? Long time no see. Hannah smiled. In actuality, she didnt have anything against Manuel. Manuel was easy to get along with. He always yed the role of a big brother in taking care of Susan. Of course, he did so too for Hannah. In her memory, Susan was very repulsive towards Manuel, but he always tolerated her tantrums. No matter how much bad blood Susan had in between them, he would always try to be understanding. Hannah didnt know whether Manuels departure had anything to do with Henrys appearance. Maybe it had. Or else, why would he suddenly go off somewhere far away after being by Susans side for so many years? Besides, Hannah had distanced herself from Manuel ever since Susan had chosen Henry from the two of them. In fact, putting aside Susan, Manuel could be considered her intimate childhood friend too. In the past, she didnt know the entirety of the truth, so she didnt like Manuel too, but now that she knew everything, she even felt some slight remorse towards this man. Manuel returned her smile, Long time no see too. I really thought that you will nevere back anymore, Hannah said frankly. Well, I am here because I was forced by my mother. Manuel sounded a little helpless as he exined, I am her only family, so Actually, Hannah wasnt feeling so repulsive towards his return. In herst life, due to Susan, she also maintained some distance between Manuel and herself. Therefore, in Manuels opinion, she shouldnt be so warm in her reception of him. Wee back. Hannah suddenly thrust out her hand. There was a trace of shock on Manuels ever so gentle smiling face. He slowly took Hannahs hand and said, Thanks. Wee. We may have a meal together when youre free. Okay. Are you going to work in Phillips Bank after returning? Hannah asked nonchntly. No. Manuel sounded very determined. Hannah smiled again, You have overhead my conversation with Susan. He must have heard Susanmenting that Manuel was back to wrestle away some of the family inheritance. All the while, Susan thought that Manuel and her mother was hiding something malicious up their sleeves. She couldnt me Susan for thinking like that. When Justine became part of the Phillips family all those years before, Susans mother was still alive. Of course, it didnt mean that Justine had caused Susans mothers demise, its just that when Susans life was hanging on a tread due to a heavy disease, all Susans father could think about was Justine, and he also didnt show a lot of concern for Susans mother. Although the couple was divorced at that time, Susan still thought that her father was too heartless. The final and most critical came in the form of her father, Edwards refusal to see her mother onest time at the time she was giving herst breath. This incident would be something Susan would never recover from all her life. I wont take part in the division of inheritance of the Phillips family. Manuel said bluntly. I know that. She knew that it was true. Manuel was still staring at Hannah with a strange light in his eyes. He probably didnt imagine that Hannah would trust him fully like this. After all, she had been standing in Susans shoes all the time throughout the years. I just think that if you are capable, can you influence Susan to work at thepany? I really cant ease my own worries about that Hannah began, Susan is really head over heels for Henry. Henry is treating Susan very well. Manuelmented. He said this without any hint of emotion. Hannah continued to stare at him. Right. I heard that you are going to marry next month. Manuel ventured into another topic as he wanted to change the topic. Hannah knowingly stopped lingering on thest topic. After all, she was in no position to interfere in the problems of their rtionship. Thats true. Hannah nodded. She was going to marry soon. But her partner would not be Charles. I wish you all the happiness in the world in advance. Thank you. Hannah smiled, Its gettingte now. I need to head back home. Take care. Hannah stepped into her car. Her car slowly left the Phillips vi. She turned around and took a look at Manuel who was shrinking in the distance. She would never forget the scene in herst life when Manuelid eyes on Susans corpse, and the anguished and tormented look he had on his face. In this lifetime, she would not allow such a tragedy to happen again! In the Cooper Manor, when Hannah reached home, her father was still awake. He was probably worried about her being out sote sending off Susan from the nightclub. Her mother on the other hand had retired to the bedroom. Dad. Hannah greeted her father intimately. Hannah was really grateful for being able to live a life with her parents by her side. She thanked God for it. How is Susan that kid? Miguel asked with concern. He was concerned because their family was on good terms with the Phillips family. Susan always frequented their home, and coupled with the fact that Susan despised her father and stepmother, she had stuck to Hannahs parents more often, and her parents indeed treated Susan like their own daughter. Shes drunk, but Ive sent her back. Hannah replied nomittally. Great that youve sent her home. Ask her not to drink so much in the future. Its bad for her health. Ive told her many times, you know. Its not early now. Go to sleep. Dad, I have something I want to discuss with you. Hannahs voice sounded a little grave. Spill it. You have been together with mum for many years and you have a great rtionship. But have you really contributed anything to her at all? Miguel suddenly froze. It seemed that he was struggling withing up with an answer. Mum never chases after anything, but throughout all these years, my mother has been looked down upon by others! Nowadays, she rarely dabbles with the richdies in the circle, but do you really think that is her own choice? Do you really think mum doesnt want to make some friends? No. Its just that mum hails from a poor background, and those richdies didnt want to have anything to do with mum. And all those years, you never install her as an officedy in the family. You never told the others about mum, about her position in the family. Hannah continued gravely, Those richdies probably think that mum is just like any other maid, who is not worthy of being thedy in our family! In the past, under the education of her parents, she always thought that names and reputation were superficial stuff, and as long as they could lead a good life, she wouldnt care about how outsiders view them. However, she was different now. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She had changed into someone who could not afford any mistreatment. She had changed into someone who didnt want her friends and families to experience any mistreatment. In reality, the world was a huge food chain and only the fittest would survive. If they lowered their stance, they would get bullied even more. Miguel couldnt help being angry after listening to Hannahs words, Who dares to spout that nonsense? Thats not the point. The point is that those richdies do indeed have such an opinion. I cant allow your mother to get looked down upon like that! Miguel cut her off firmly. That is why you need to do something for her. What should I do? Miguel sounded a little worrisome. When mums fiftieth birthday arrives, you need to throw a majestic party for her to show all those suggested. Miguel looked a little hesitant after hearing that. Dad, our family is being too humble in the past few years. No matter what kind of asion or party, we would be very low-key. If we are not up to par, then I can understand, but our family does have something to show for. As one of the four big families in Northfield, and as the second-ranked family in the wealthiest family list, why cant we show the world that we are indeed at the top of our game? Why did they have to sumb to the Sawyers all the time? Chapter 21 A Birthday Gift to the Future Mother-in-law Chapter 21 A Birthday Gift to the Future Mother-inw Okay. Miguel hesitated for two minutes and agreed. Indeed, his family was not used to be high-profiled. But the more important thing was that he did not want his wife suffer humiliations outside. He had not given anything to Michelle in this life. They had kept their wedding ceremony simple that year because Miguels mother had been dissatisfied with Michelle. Since then, there had not been any banquet hold for Michelle. Miguel did care Michelle. Her birthday and their wedding anniversary were all done at home, which was not known by the public. Never did he expect that the family warmth in their eyes would have made Michelle be misunderstood by outsiders. Since they got married, Michelle used to forbear from resisting to avoid any family conflict for him. Not to mention how people outside demeaned Michelle, what Lorie and Esther had done to despise her made him feel so guilty. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. On your mothers 50th birthday, I must make her the happiest woman in the world! Miguel said. I knew you loves my mom so much, Hannah said with delight, Ill handle the matters of the banquet. Dad just needs to follow my arrangements and gives my mom a surpriseter. Alright. Miguel trusted his daughter fully, But dont get too tired. Dont worry. Hannah smiled brightly, On my moms birthday, Ill definitely let you stun the whole scene, no, stun the whole country! Its up to you. Miguel looked at his daughter with loving care. Itste. Go to bed early, Dad. You too. Good night. Miguel went upstairs first. Hannah sat in the hall for a while. Not did she prepare for this birthday banquet in an attempt to set a trap for Charles, but she indeed did not want her mother to be with grievance anymore. In those years when she married Charles Her mom was even despised by Charless mother. The contempt for Michelle could be heard at all times between Lorettas words. But because Michelle did not want to make things difficult for her daughter, she used to endure everything. For Hannah, to be a good daughter-inw, she even deliberately ignored what they had done to her mother. When she thought of it now, she wished to smack herself! For the sake of Charles, she had lived without her own self! Hannah gritted her teeth with deep regret. She would never repeat the same mistake in this life and would absolutely take revenge! In a sh, half a month passed. Tomorrow was the date of her mothers birthday. All the preparations for the birthday banquet were hidden from her mother. She wanted to give Michelle a surprise. It was rare for a person to have a second 50-year-old. She must let her mother experience what she should have gotten to make up all the regrets she had in the first 50 years of her life. After she confirmed the details of tomorrows banquet with the attendant again, she received a call from Oscar the moment she started the car engine and was about to leave. It was a bit rare that he took the initiative to call her, for she had not been in touch with Oscar over the past few months. Nor had she contacted Charles. Charles was busy with the selection ofOutstanding and Influential Youths these days, and he should be preparing a lot of materials because there would be a live speech. But it was not strange that Charles would put in so much effort. The selection this time was very valuable in Northfield. Among all the elites that got into politics, eighty per cent of them had been given this title. Therefore, Charles certainly devoted himself to it. And once he was busy with his own business, it was possible for him to pay attention to her. Of course, she was d. After all, shepletely did not want to act with Charles. She picked up the phone while driving the car, Hello. Your mother is having a birthday tomorrow, right? Oscar asked. Have you received the invitation? Hannah said. Today, she had confirmed one by one with the attendant to make sure that all the invitations had been delivered. Yes. Remember toe on time. Ill give my future mother-inw a birthday present, said Oscar. Future mother-inw. No, you dont. Hannah calmed herself and said, Its been given to her. Hmm? Oscar was a little surprised. Youll know when youe tomorrow. Hannah deliberately did not tell him. Oscarughed and did not ask anymore. Turn on the TV and watch it when you have timeter. He added. What? Half an hourter.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Remember to watch. Oscar hung up the phone. That made her puzzled. Hannah was wondering what he meant by that while staring at her phone. But she did not bother to think much about it. She drove the car directly to thergest jewellery store in Kensbury City. She was calling Susan as she entered the store, Have you arrived? Not yet, give me a minute. You alwaysete, Hannahined. Hannah, Im already showing you much respect. I usually get up at 12 pm, but Ie here for you while its not 11 oclock yet. What else do you want from me? Drive safely, Ill wait for you. Im hanging up then. Hannah put down her phone and went to a VIP private room of the jewellery store under the guidance of the attendant. Just a minute, Ms Cooper. We will bring your crown here. The attendant said respectfully. OK. Hannah nodded and sipped the coffee. Some came to her mind at the moment. Could you turn on the TV for me? Said she. The private room was equipped with a TV. Sure. the attendant hastily answered and quickly turned on the TV for her, Would you like to watch Mr Sawyers live speech? Only then did she remember that the selection of Outstanding and Influential Youths was held today. When Oscar asked her to watch the TV, he was asking her to watch Charles giving a speech? In her memory, Oscar had not participate in this event. Oscar did not appear to be sharp as a tack in public until the second year of her marriage with Charles. Hannah was watching the screen. And she suddenly saw Oscars name when thepere was introducing the candidates, which was the first one one the list. And the camera faced Oscar who was sitting in the first row below next second. No one could avoid being bewitched by his perfect features. Why is this guy on the TV screen? And he looks so handsome! At the doorway, Susans voice sounded. Hannah looked back and exined to her, The annual selection of Outstanding and Influential Youths in Northfield. Is it the event that Charless running for, and you prayed for him at the templest time? Hannah was disgusted by that name said by Susan. She realized her refusal to Charless name. Chapter 22 Im Talking About You. Chapter 22 I''m Talking About You. Howe Oscar is there too? Susan was a little surprised. And so was Hannah. The attendant sent a custom-made crown that Hannah ordered before. The one embedded in the crown was the sapphire that Oscar bid with 30 million . At this moment, it seemed even more dazzling against the other transparent diamonds! Oh my god, this is too beautiful! Susan was instantly attracted by the crown in front of her. Hannah was also stunned. Although this crown was designed by her and she had imagined that it should be very beautiful, the moment she saw the real thing, it really exceeded her expectations. At that time, I was thinking this sapphire was good-looking but I didnt expect it to be so good. Susan was intrigued so much that she almost drooled, When do you n to wear it? Dont tell me you will wear it on your wedding day. You have an overactive imagination. This is to be given to my mom for her birthday banquet tomorrow, Hannah replied. That was why she said Oscar had already given a birthday gift. Oh, I almost forget tomorrow is your moms birthday. Susan just remembered, Your moms usual wear is too in, she must be stunning tomorrow! Yeah. When Hannah thought of the banquet tomorrow, her lips also could not help but curl into a smile. She could totally imagine how beautiful her mother would be tomorrow. Wow! Mr Wells is so handsome! A subtle eximing voice suddenly sounded in the VIP room. Hannah and Susan were attracted by the voice. They turned their heads to look at the attendant standing on the side who was currently staring at the TV screen and apparently got a big crush. Probably she was too focused on watching and she forgot that she was still at work. Ahem. Another attendant deliberately reminded. The attendant hastily regained her senses and apologized, I cant help but... Im so sorry. Hes a handsome guy, indeed. Susan also gazed at the TV screen and chatted with the attendant. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The rumors about him before were that he always loafed around and only picked up girls. Now, suddenly seeing him in a suit and standing on the lectern and presenting a formal speech, my perception of him is simply overturned. The attendant quickly expressed her emotions. I didnt know this guy is so talented! Has he changed his personality? Susan wondered, Hannah, what do you think? Hannah was looking at the crown. She was carefully watching to see if there were any ws. As it was for someone important to her, she could not be sloppy. When she heard Susan call her at this moment, she responded, Maybe hes gone crazy. Susan agreed with her. Oscar was totally not like someone who was going to get into politics. Perhaps his actions today were just a whim to get himself some fun. When Susan convinced herself this way, she heard Oscar said, For my participation today, I guess many people will think that Im just here to have fun. It is undeniable that I used to have a bad reputation. But, I can tell you that I take this selection very seriously and have been preparing for it for a long time. As for why I have changed so much Everyone was so looking forward to Oscars speech. Not knowing if it was because that his voice was too pleasant or he was too handsome. He had a magic power that would make people pay full attention to him. Even Susan who could hardly concentrate was also so obsessed to look at him. Let alone the attendant who apparently got a big crush on him, who probably again forgot that she was still working. Hannah originally stayed out of this because she had been acquainted with Oscars current appearance, he in a suit and his look of maturity. And now she was not that interested. However, suspense in his words made her look up and stare at him. The reason that I have had such a big change is that an important person has appeared in my life. The one influences me, and I decided to be a more outstanding person for... Said Oscar. As he said, he suddenly looked at a camera. He was shown from a different angle and the camera was now facing him. Oscars perfect face was zoomed in on the TV screen. Even though it was zoomed in, in the live TV broadcast without filters, his skin was still so good that it would make everyone jealous. He stared at the front. It looked like he was looking people in front of the TV screen in the eye. Hannah had to admit that she was captivated by Oscars attractive eyes and she could not take her eyes off him, as if he was looking at her. He paused for a few seconds and opened his mouth again, You should know that Im talking about you. Hannahs heart thumped wildly against her chest. At this moment, she even felt that Oscar was not on the TV, but right in front of her. Otherwise, how could it be so real? How could it be so real that it was as if he was really talking to her? The person mentioned by him was her. Jeez! Is Oscar confessing to me? Susan suddenly roared. She was not the only one who had this illusion. It was likely that all the women watching him in front of the TV at this moment felt that they were confessed. Hannah regained her presence of mind. At this moment, the scene was switched. The screen was showing the full figure of Oscar. He finished his speech, bowed deeply, straightened his body upright and left the lectern. A round of apuse sounded in the scene. It was an affirmation of his speech. Hannah withdrew her attention and listened to Susan muttering, I understand now why Oscar has so many women. I find it hard to control myself while I had met many dashing men staying around me since I was a child. This man is simply too bewitching! Who is the important person mentioned by Mr Wells? Could it be that Mr Wells has really met his true love? The attendant said with a face full of envy. I dont think so. Hannah spoke in an indifferent tone, It is just to convince people that he is doing this thing seriously. Otherwise, who believes that he suddenly starts doing good things? So this is an approach used by Mr Wells to make people believe him? The attendant quickly asked. I guess so. Hannah replied ndly. Is that so? The attendant was only partially convinced by her. Susan gave Hannah a serious and eerie stare, which made her have some fear. Do you have eye cramps? Hannah said with a puzzled face. Why do I think that Oscar is not telling a lie? Susan looked Hannah in the eye as if she was searching for the real answer, He gave you the sapphire and agreed to help you... Charles starts giving his speech. Hannah stopped Susan when she wanted to continue. Somehow, Susan thought that there was something fishy between these two people. These are all far too convenient, the things happening between them. Were they seeing each other in secret? Chapter 23 Oscars Frontier Chapter 23 Oscar''s Frontier Hannah watches Charles''s presentation. Looking at Charles was obviously a little nervous. Originally, on such an asion, he could not have been nervous. Was it because of Oscar''s speech in front of him that made him feel the pressure? It must be said that, putting aside all the previous impressions of the two men to the public, Charles really has no advantage in front of Oscar, but rather some inferiority. In fact, that year, after the rise of Oscar, she knew that Charles is not Oscar''s ability, after all, the Charles, she secretly also gave him a lot of help. And it''s not just her, there are others who are helping Charles, so many people support, but Charles still can not put Oscar down, enough to show that Charles is simply not Oscar''s opponent. "Why do I suddenly feel that Charles is just like that?" Susanmented, looking at the TV screen. The waiter, who had just been talking to Susan with some vigor, was certainly afraid to interrupt at the moment. Everyone knows that Charles is Hannah''s fianc, and the two will soon be married, where they dare to say anything wrong about Charles in front of Hannah. Only Susan can be so reckless. What surprised the waiter was that Hannah didn''t react to Susan''sment about Charles. It also seems to agree with Susan''s statement. Isn''t it rumored that Hannah is in love with Charles? How do you think, the rumors are false. VIP reception room, is to get the crown, everyone is instead focused on the outstanding youth selection. The selection was made by five people who participated in the application and made a live presentation. Oscar''s speech was indeed the best, and he was the first toe out and wowed everyone as soon as he did, directly eclipsing all those who followed. End of presentation. A selection of pitches was made on site, and the selection was made by a panel of senior judges on site. In a previous life, it was Charles who received this award. But in this life, Hannah is still a little nervous looking at the hand card that the host is holding in her hand at the moment, she said, "The results of the live selection have been released. ording to the five outstanding young people who participated, through their contributions to society, through their live speech performance, the first ce in the overall score is ......" The whole room was tense. The attendant is looking at the screen at the moment, hands together and nervous. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Not just her, she wondered if everything that had happened from the beginning, in her previous life, was about to, well, change. She stays calm. The moderator also deliberately made everyone nervous and did not announce the final result for half a day. Enough to wait for at least ten seconds. Only then did the host read to the hand card, "Charles Sawyer!" The whole room, resounded with loud apuse. The camera also hit Charles'' body at once. The sh of tension on Charles'' face was still clear to Hannah. Even though the next second, it showed his usual calmness and gentleness. He bowed deeply to the panel of judges and the audience. Seemingly humble and extremely educated. It''s just going to be easy to give a good feeling. "Che." Susan seemed a little disappointed, "There are simply no surprises to speak of." "Master Oscar better ......" the waiter murmured in a small voice, obviously with regret, but not daring to say too much. Fear of offending Hannah . Hannah actually had a second, lost. She originally thought, originally thought she could change something ...... She secretly adjusted her mood and got ready to get up and leave. But then, the host suddenly spoke again with great excitement, "And, Oscar Wells! Unexpected and sudden announcement. Charles inside the screen , the corners of his mouth smile instantly stiffened. It''s really hard to hide, the mood changes. But at this moment the camera has hit Oscar''s face. He seems to be epting the result quite openly. From the time he was not announced, he was like this, with a light smile, not moving. At this moment announced that there is his time, he is also this, calm and introspective, honor and shame is not surprised. "He''s such a good stagehand!" Susan couldn''t help but speak up. It was a word of praise, but in her mouth it sounded like a tirade. Today''s Oscar, however, does have so many shes that are hard to ignore and hard to ept. It''s normal for Susan to have emotions. "I told you Master Oscar was better." The waiter couldn''t help but be excited, still afraid of offending Hannah , and hastily added, "Same as Mr. Sawyer." Hannahughed lightly. Oscar, indeed, surprised her. She turned to Susan and said, "Let''s go." "Aren''t you going to finish watching them present the awards?" Susan didn''t seem to have enough. Hannah, who was rarely bothered by Susan, said to the staff, "Please take this crown to Cooper Manor." "Yes, Miss Cooper," the waiter agreed in a heartbeat. Hannah walks out of the reception room. Susan followed and left, looking back a few more times. At this moment, Oscar and Charles are seen on the screen in the same image. Hannah has a real eye for detail. How to look at Oscar are more handsome than Charles, 48,000 miles. She rushed after him and got into Hannah''s car. Susan kept talking about Oscar as soon as she got in the car, and even though Hannah didn''t even answer, she spoke with great excitement. "I''m meeting Manuel for lunch." Hannah spoke suddenly. Susan froze instantly. She looked straight at Hannah , "What did you just say?" "I said I was meeting Manuel for lunch, at Heroic, for your favorite dish." Hannah repeats. "Are you crazy?" Susan blew up. The hair is standing on end. Hannahughed instead, "What are you so excited about, Manuel is back home, as a friend shouldn''t you wash him off?" "He''s been back for half a month, and now you''re talking about a dust bath?! Besides, since when did you guys be friends." "Growing up together, this is not even considered a friend, how can you call it a friend." "You know damn well I hate him." Susan looked somewhat aggrieved. "I think I remember back then, you said you liked him." Hannah The corner of his mouth curled. Susan''s face immediately reddened, "that is my youthful ignorance. I was 15 or 16 years old at that time, I didn''t know what I liked, I was just adolescent and ignorant, I thought wrongly. Later, once I met Henry, I knew what it meant to really like." "Is that so?" "Yes. Henry and I are now more in love than you and Charles. ...Henry and I are not like you and Charles, we are going to grow old together!" Susan was very firm. Chapter 24 A Friends Dinner Chapter 24 A Friends'' Dinner Hannah ignored Susan. She had now parked the car near the Heroic Restaurant. Susan loved the restaurants dishes and no matter who she invited for a food gathering, she would definitely go there and people who had no idea about that would think she was the restaurants owner. Susan followed Hannah to enter the suite unhappily. A man had been waiting inside, who was standing in front of a French window, looking like a prince. Then he turned around to face them. A nd smile was shown on his face. Hannah suddenly had this feeling that Prince Charming was the most perceptive description for him. He was standing there exuding an aura of the prince of fairies, while he didnt have Oscars strikingly handsome looks, nor did he possess Charless pretentious gentleness and dignity. Been waiting long? Hannah asked. No, I just arrived, Manuel replied. Lets sit down. Hannah said. Manuel found a spot and sat down. Meanwhile, Susan sat down farthest from him. Hannah noticed that but she gave no response. And Manuel seemed to be clearly not affected at all. After they were all settled in, the waitress came forward with deference and handed them the menus. All of them were flipping through the menus at the same time. Manuel, its been a long time, is there anything you especially would like to try? These are regional dishes from Kensbury City. Hannah asked. But Susan rushed to say before Manuel opened his mouth, I supposed theres no chilli abroad, right? Its a nice chance to eat chilli here. Manuel pursed his lips and did not say anything. They knew each others eating preferences as they had grown up together. Manuel had moved to Kensbury City from the capital at the age of eight. The food in the capital city was more towards sweetness, yet the food here in Kensbury City tended to be spicy. Although he had been living here for so many years, he still could not get used to the spicy food. Now that he had left here for many more years, it was conceivable that he would not be more ustomed to peppery food than many years ago. But Susan ordered a list of dishes with heavy favor. Would you like to order some vegetables? We have I want all of them to be mixed with a lot of hot pepper! Oh, alright. But Miss Phillips, the dishes you order all look a bit too spicy. Ill suggest ordering a in vegetable soup Nah, please give me a beer instead. Susan straightaway rejected the waitresss kind suggestion. The waitress was startled for a second and she said yes. Please hurry up, Im starving. Susan urged. She did not give anyone a chance to ce their order. Hannah saw Manuel had already closed his menu and he seemed to not intend to order other dishes. She then returned the menu to the waitress too. Three of them were sitting at the table. Susan was ying on her phone and did not intend to join Hannah and Manuels conversation at all. She looked like an outsider. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Luckily the waitress served them the dishes before long. Susan started indulging in her food excitedly. Hannah took a few bites. She was ustomed to spicy food, so she could endure the spiciness. But that was not the case of Manuel, he had never touched his chopsticks. Hannah wanted to call over the waitress to ce another order. Yet Susan took the words right out of her mouth, said while pouring the beer, I think I probably should have brought you a bottle of wee- home wine or something. Hannah glimpsed at her. She knew Manuel was not good at drinking! Manuel took his ss and said, Thank you. He started to drink with them. Susan had tried to ignore Manuel in the beginning, yet she now became aggressive as shepeted in drinking with him. Eat something. Hannah tried to stop them. Manuel would copse on the table if he continued drinking like that. Manuel nodded his head. Hannah reckoned that he must had a upset stomach, and saw he pick up a slice of meat with his chopsticks and bite a little. When he swallowed the meat, he coughed with his face flushing. Hannah immediately gave him some water. Manuel drank some but he was still coughing. Why are you so weak? Its been many years. Susan teased. Manuel held back his urge to cough and said, I just choked. He picked another meat and ate it the next second. He did not show any change in expression this time. Susan did not say anything further and she enjoyed eating by herself as if there was no others beside. Just then, the door was knocked. Everyone turned around and saw Martina show up at the entrance. She walked in. Susan felt annoyed. She had a good impression of her brother, Charles, but she disliked Martina from head to toes. When they were still at school, Susan and Martina were not in the same ss, and Martina was her junior. In the end, they had held grudges against each other somehow and they nearly got themselves in a fight back then. Manuel, why didnt you contact me when you came back? I didnt know youve returned but if my friend hasnt seen you here. Martinained. Manuel said with a little indifferent tone, I just came back a while ago, Im slightly busy. Busy of what? Do you want to join the Phillips Bank? Martina blurted out. Susan was spooked by her question. No, I opened a smallpany with some friends, we want to start a business. Manuel answered. Wow, youre so different from someone, who relies on parents and knows nothing besides going to the nightclub every day Are you talking about yourself? Susan cut in her words. What are you talking about? Martina snapped, When had I gone to the nightclub? Well, I have evidence for it. Susan took her phone out. A picture on the phone showed Martina getting drunk in a bar. Whos this man hugging you? He looks quite handsome. Susanmented while looking at her phone. And she showed it to Manuel on purpose. What do you think of this guyhey! Ah! Susan screamed out because her phone was snatched straightaway by Martina. She burst with anger as she faced Martina, Give me back my phone! A sneer crossed Martinas face. She opened a small window and tossed the phone out into the river. Martina Sawyer! You bitch! Susan was pissed off. She went forward and snatched Martinas hair. Martina sensed a sharp pain and she grabbed Susans hair too. Both of them finally started a fight that they did not manage to start back in school. It was too awful. Martina probably could not bear with Susan grabbing her hair and she yelled, Help me, Hannah ! Hannah let out a grim smile. Hannah had stopped her best friend a few times when Susan had had the upper hand in the fight with Martina in her previous life since she was Charless sister, yet she wont so it anymore. Now all she needed to do is revenge. Chapter 25 Martina in a mess Chapter 25 Martina in a mess Hannah stepped up to them, while Manuel was sitting by and watched them. It was probably because that Martina had brought him a lot of trouble when she kept on bothering him back in school. Now he did not want to get himself some more trouble now. Looking at the two people who were twisting with each other on the floor, she suddenly gave a hard kick. Ouch! It was Martina shrilling. Hannah yelled too, Oh, did I kick the wrong person? Get this crazy woman off me, hurry up! Alright. Hannah squatted and pushed Susan, yet she was also pushing Martina. She looked like she was trying to separate them. But that was not the case. OuchYou pinched me! Martina shouted. Ah! Dont pull my hair, Hannah! Dont step on my leg! Urgh! You hit my nose Susan had been little angry when she thought Hannah was going to help Martina. But the truth was Hannah was even more excited than her when beating Martina up at that moment! Martina sensed something amiss too. She tried all her best to push Susan and Hannah away, with her face swollen up with bruises and her nose bleeding. She waspletely disheveled and she had not looked that embarrassing in her whole life! Martina bawled at Hannah, You did it on purpose! I didnt. Hannah looked innocent. Dont you lie to me! Youre helping her! You know what, Ill tell my brother about this! Lets see how you would exin to him! Martina said recklessly. She was certain that Hannah would fear Charles. But Hannah was unmoved. She did not react at all regarding her threatening words! Did you hear me, Hannah ? Do you believe that Ill ask my brother to abandon you? Dont you dream of marrying my brother one monthter! Martina said hatefully. Then please do tell your brother properly about this when you go back. Hannah sounded aloof. Hannah! Martina was so furious that Hannah wasnt feeling threatened and she even shivered because of anger. Martina knew she couldnt defeat them by herself. She gritted her teeth, Hannah, youll regret this. Then, she stormed out. Before that, she took a nce at Manuel. Manuel didnt put in words for Martina at all. He merely sat there and watched her being beaten by these two women. Martina stamped her feet and said, Manuel, Susan doesnt like you at all. Shes going to marry Henry. Being her second choice for so many years, do you think you have a chance? Arent you tired of being lied to? Martina, who are you calling a liar? I never liked Manuel. He ttered himself. Do you think everyone likes to y with peoples feelings like you? Shut up, Susan! If you dont get lost now, then dont me me for beating you up again! Susan looked like she was going to start another fight. Martina was terrified. She cursed, Just wait and see. Susan felt disgusted that Martina showed up out of the blue and disturbed them. But she felt excited when she thought of how badly Martina was beaten up. Susan turned around and asked Hannah, I thought you didnt want me to beat her. Im so d you helped me. Now Hannah only wanted to take vengeance on everyone who had wronged her in the past. Were almost done. Lets go, Hannah suggested. The food here wasnt suitable for Manuel. Hannah underestimated Susans wilfulness. Im just getting started Susanined. Then suit yourself. Im leaving with Manuel. Its no fun to dine alone. Wait up. Susan then left with Hannah and Manuel as sheined. It was a littlete. Hannah needed to go home and prepare for tomorrows banquet for her mother. So she got into her car. It was the designated driver who was driving her car as Hannah had some drinks at dinner. I should go home now. Manuel, make sure to have some light foodter. You barely eat anything just now. Come early to my house tomorrow, Hannah bade Manuel goodbye. OK. Manuel replied. Hannah then asked the driver to drive. Susan did not realized it until Hannah left, She left me here? Before Manuel got into the car, he heard Susan teasing him, Youve juste back, and your mother bought you a car worth a million? Manuel said, I bought the car myself. I did some business overseas Henry, you nearby? See me? Susan didnt even listen to what Manuel said. She smiled brightly when she received a call from Henry. OK, I wait here. Susan then hung up the phone. And she saw Manuel was still standing beside her. She said in a fed-up voice, Why are you still here? Manuel got into his car. He looked back while the car was driving away. Manuel saw a ck car stop beside Susan, and a man who wore a pair of framed sses and a set of ck suits got off the car. The next second, Susan and the man hugged each other. Manuel turned away and seemed expressionless. The phone rang. Manuel took the call, Oscar? Its been some time since you came back. Lets have a drinkter tonight. Oscars husky voice rose from the other side of the phone. Ill pass. I had drinks with Hannah just now, and Im feeling dizzy right now. Furthermore, I have an allergy reaction on the chilli. Hannah ? Oscar asked. Yes. I havent seen her in a while. Shes changed a lot and turned out quite pretty. Manuel said purposely. Oscar gave aughter and said, OK, next time. Then he hung up the phone. Oscar looked at the screen and was losing focus. Then he dialed a set of numbers subconsciously and waited for the person to answer. Oscars name showed on the screen of Hannah s phone. Do you like the present I sent for your mother? Oscar was straightforward. You called that a present? Hannah recalled Oscars presentation today. At least it wont make your mother feel like Im something lesser than Charles. Oscar replied. You are nothing lesser than him. Hannah blurted out.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If it wasnt for Oscars bad reputation in the past and it affected the panels judgement, Charles wouldnt have stood a chance in the event this year. Thank you, my wife. Ill keep it up, Oscar sounded flirty. ... Hannah was speechless. When did we get married? His wife? How could he say it out without feeling ashamed? Chapter 26 Hannah’s Manoeuvre Chapter 26 Hannahs Manoeuvre Cant you be more serious? Hannah was a little shy because of Oscars word. This man would say anything. Hannah remembered that he had called someone else babe. ... Hannah stated that she did not care whom he called Babe. After all, they were eyeing the greater benefits. Do you know what is flirtation? Every time Oscar spoke while smiling, his voice was capable of mesmerizing. Ill let you know next time. Oscar continued in a bewitching voice. Oscar. Oscar was about to hang up the phone. Uh-hum? Dont forget your schedule tomorrow. Ill be there as long as youll be there. It sounded like Oscar was giving Hannah amitment. Hannah replied without thinking much, See you tomorrow. See you. Hannah hung up the phone. The next second, the phone rang again. Hannah s expression changed. She took the call, Charles. Martina told me that you beat her, right? Charles said in an interrogative tone. It sounded a little offensive. Hannah could hear Martinas voice over the phone saying, And Susan, I have aches all over. Charles, you have to stand up for me! Hannah replied coldly, Charles, youve known me for so many years. Dont you know what kind of person I am? When did you ever see me beaten up anybody? Charles paused for a while, and he thought what Hannah said was right. Ask yourself. Havent I treated your sister well enough? When did I not help her or give her what she wanted? If I hadnt stopped Susan when were in school, they would have fought for hundreds of time by now. And now youre questioning me? How do you want me to answer you? Hannah sounded livid, leaving Charles remaining in silence. I have nothing to say if you trust your sister more. Since youre so convinced that she told the truth, I will be the bad guy. Hannah wanted to hang up the phone. Hannah, Charles could feel Hannah s fury over the phone. He quickly stopped her from hanging up the phone, I dont mean that. Martina came home with wounds on her face. I feel sorry for her. I know who you are. You wouldnt have beaten Martina. Charles, Hannah hit me! And Susan too! Or how did I get hurt like this? Its her! Martina was screaming over the phone. Enough. Hannah wont do that to you. Shut your mouth. Charles scolded Martina. Whats wrong with you? Charles. Im telling you. Its her! Why didnt you believe me? Martina was triggered. On the other end, Hannah said coldly, Well, I didnt stop Susan. Charles fed up having Martina screaming beside him. He walked to a quieter corner, Why didnt you stop them? You know Martina couldnt stand feeling offended. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Charles sounded like he wasining. Hannah sneered at him. Cant stand feeling offended? Who did Martina think she cant? Then she replied, Your sister said you didnt like me at all and that youre dumping me. She also asked me to stop dreaming about our wedding next month. Charles was irritated, What? Dont listen to her! Charles, marriage is a big matter between two families. I dont want to be the reason to saw discord between you and your family. I know you have been spoiling your sister, and I treated her sincerely, but your sister obviously didnt like me. If thats the case, shall we call off our wedding? What? Youre imagining things. She likes you. Charles exined in a hurry, She said something wrong because she was mad at Susan. Martina has been telling me how much she likes you and how happy she is to have you as her sister-inw. I understand where youreing from, but it hurts to hear what Martina said. Hannah, Martina got mad, and she wasnt thinking straight. Listen to me! Youre not the petty type of girl. Dont overthink it. Probably because I cared too much, and thats why I was hurt. Hannah wasntpromising. Charles understood Hannah s implications, Is your mothers birthday tomorrow? Yes? Ill ask Martina to apologize to you tomorrow, OK? Martina is going to hate me more. Hannah said in a worried tone. But she wasnt going to turn down Charless offer. She wont! Martina doesnt want you to misunderstand her as well. Thats it. Dont overthink it. Were getting married next month. Dont let anything affect your mood. I heard women are going to have wrinkles if they worry too much. You wont look pretty if you have wrinkles on our wedding then. Charles was buttering Hannah up. All these years when Hannah was with Charles, she had her best interest in him, but he never cared about her emotions. Hannah had treated him well, while Charles had only taken it for granted. And he even thought she was stupid. It felt ironic. One day, Hannah would bring him down and made him regret what he had done to her. Hannah continued their causal chatter a while before hanging up the phone. At the Sawyer Manor, Charless expression changed the moment he hung up the phone. He rushed to the living room in towering rage. The doctor was cleaning Martinas wounds. When Martina saw Charlesing into the living room, she quickly asked, Charles, did you tell that bitch off? She helped Susan bully me! You should make her regret what she did. Ask her to apologize to me tomorrow, or Ill never forgive her Enough! Charles shouted. Loretta was in the living with them as well. She felt hurt to see the injuries on Martina. Loretta was startled when Charles got mad. Whats wrong? Loretta asked. Whats wrong? Martina spoke ill of Hannah and told Hannah that I was going to dump her. Now she is angry with me and wanted to call off our wedding. Call off the wedding then! Hannah doesnt deserve a good man like you, Charles. I bet shell beg you to take her back if you call off the wedding for real Said Martina. Do you know whats going on with our family? The Coopers lent us two billion. We wont get anything done without this sum of money. The share price of ourpany is dropping, and we might have to announce bankruptcy if it drops any further. Our wedding is the only way to stabilize the share price of the Sawyer Group. Are you trying to push our family to bankruptcy by messing up with my wedding? Charles was furious. Martina felt aggrieved. Everyone in the family had been pampering Martina since the day she was born. No one had ever scolded her like this. Ive promised Hannah that youll make an apology tomorrow. Dont let her think you dont like her. Charles told Martina. An apology? Martina widened her eyes. Hannah was always an easy target for Martina to pick on. She would refuse to do so without doubt. Chapter 27 Malicious Intention Chapter 27 Malicious Intention I will not apologize to Hannah! Martina screamed in the living room. Im serious. Charles didnt want to hear Martinas exnation. Hannah beat me up, and you want me to apologize? She should apologize! She didnt, and youre making up stories. Charles said. She did! Why didnt you believe me? Susan and Hannah attacked me! Martina panicked. Hannah was polite and gentle. She wouldnt have attacked you. She did! She did!Martina made a scene in the living room. She would never expect Charles wouldnt believe in her. Im sick of your screams. Apologize to Hannah tomorrow. No! Martina, do you want to make our family go bankrupt? We probably should! Martina replied capriciously. Loretta got a hold of the whole story. She threatened Martina, Stop acting like a brat, or Im going to get angry with you too. Mother, why didnt you believe me too? I dont care if what you said was true. Go apologize to Hannah tomorrow. Mother! Martina was upset, and she cried. It doesnt mean anything even if Hannah did attack you. Its the priority for our family and for your brother to marry Hannah. You have to butter her up since youre the one who offended her. You can do whatever you want to only after she married your brother. Before that, you better put on a mask when you see her. Martina felt aggrieved, and she kept crying. Martina, youre not a kid now. You have to set your priorities right. Dont worry. Even if you apologize to Hannah tomorrow, I will help you to get even with her. Martina didnt want to listen to what Loretta said at all. She kept crying and crying. Its Michelles 50th birthday tomorrow. I will put shame on her, Loretta consoled Martina, Her daughter bullied you, and I will make her pay. Martina wiped her tears, What would do you that? Michelle had a bad taste in fashion all along. I will put on my best dress tomorrow and steal the limelight from her. You see, Michelle and I are the future inws, and people constantlyparing us to each other. When people started talking, Michelle would feel ashamed for sure. I wonder what gives her the courage to organize a birthday party for herself at the age of 50. Loretta felt disgusted. In the society of the upper ss, the male chauvinism was obvious. Loretta was jealous of Michelle for being able to organize the 50th birthday of her own. Loretta always had the higher ground amongst the rich wives circle. Loretta had a husband that loved her very much, a capable son and an obedient daughter. All the rich wives were trying to butter her up. Therefore, Loretta saw herself as better than other people. Even so, Loretta never had a birthday party organized for herself, nor inviting people from the upper ss with her husbands name to attend her birthday party. However, Michelle, who was nobody in the rich wives circle all along, organized a grand birthday party for herself. It disgusted Loretta. Tomorrow, Loretta will let Michelle knew that she would humiliate herself to do so when she is a nobody. On the next day, the living room of the Cooper manor was crowded with people in the afternoon. Michelle was surprised, for she didnt know anything about the birthday party. And Michelle was kind of confused when she saw the event crew setting up. Were celebrating your birthday with father, right? So I nned to give him a surprise with you. Hannah got her story well-nned. Silly child. We have a birthday every year. Theres no need for surprises. Dont startle your father. He wont be, Hannah looked unhappy. She said, Now, go enjoy your facial treatment, put on your makeup and get changed. You really like to mess around. Hurry. Hannah rushed her mother to follow the event crews. Arent youing with me? Michelle asked. Hannah would usually follow Michelle when the beauticians came for door-to-door services. I dont need it. Im born pretty, Hannah cracked a joke. Michelleughed, Youre shameless. Go now. Ill catch up and get changed with you. Alright. Michelle couldnt stand her daughter nagging her. So, she left with the event crew. After Michelle was gone. Hannah quickly informed the event crews in charge of the decoration of the party that Michelle was getting ready. At the same time, she made a call to her father and told him to get ready. It was a busy afternoon. After Hannah made sure everything was proceeding ording to her n, she went into her mothers room. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Michelle just came out of a facial treatment a few seconds ago. Her cheek looked smooth and supple. It was like the skin of a young girl. Mother, how do you maintain your skin? Its looked so perfect, Hannah praised Michelle. Youre right. She has the nicest skin among all our customers at her age, the beautician quickly about her age earlier. I know you guys are only sweet-talking. Michelle felt shy. Its true. You dont only have perfect skin, you also have a well-maintain figure. You looked like a young girl from the back. Ah, stop it. Im not as good as you said, Michelles face flushed red. Hannah thought her mother was adorable. It was her fathers luck to be married to her mother. Is she going to change into her gown? Hannah asked one of the crews. We are going to change her now. the crew quickly answered. At the same time. The crew took out a long ck gown. There were studded diamonds all over it. The diamonds looked like the twinkling stars in the night sky--they were so pretty that you cant look at the gown for too long. Isnt it shy? Michelle looking at the gown and felt surprised. It should be shy. Youre going to charm my father till he cant take his eyes off you. Were an old couple. Theres no need to do all these. Michelle felt ufortable, Change to something simpler. Dont scare your father. I designed the gown. Hannah said. It hit Michelles soft spot. Michelle knew Hannah was into designing since she was a child and that Hannah was gifted. However, the Cooper family never told anyone that Hannah won an international prize as they wanted to stay low profile. Michelle felt like she couldnt turn Hannahs offer down when she saw Hannahs disappointing face. Mother, will you wear it? Hannah looked forward to Michelle wearing the gown she designed. Michelle felt resigned and replied with a smile, Of course I will. Its my daughters design. Then, Michelle followed the crews into the dressing room to get changed. The moment Michelle walked out of the dressing room in the gown. Hannah was surprised by how pretty her mother looked. With a perfect figure marked by the charm only a mature woman had, Michelle looked noble and elegant, at the same time, very charming. Chapter 28 A Gathering of the Four Wealthiest Families Chapter 28 A Gathering of the Four Wealthiest Families Since 6 p.m., the Cooper manor had slowly filled with guests. The living hall was splendidly decorated, and it looked extravagant. As time went by, more and more guests went into the hall. Miguel, who was in a ck suit, walked in between the guests and was greeting people. However, Michelle, the star of the night, hadnt appeared at the ball. Michelles absence wasnt noticed by anyone. Michelle wasnt an attention-catcher, even for tonight. Furthermore, the guests who came to the party tonight thought the birthday party was just an excuse to invite them here. No one really took Michelles birthday seriously. Therefore, nobody asked for Michelle as well. At the same time. The Sawyer family arrived at the living hall of the Cooper manor in their best dress. Lorettas gown was much shier. She wore a long red gown and attracted all guests attention the moment she stepped into the living hall. She looked feisty. However, she was wearing an elegant smile so that people wouldnt notice that she was pleased by the ttery. Miguel quickly approached them, Lee, youre here. Sorry for beingte. The traffic was hectic. No, youre not. Youre just in time. After some chatter. Wheres Michelle? Loretta asked passionately. Shes still getting prepared. Shell be down in a minute. Ive prepared a present for her. Loretta would usually put on a mask for the outsiders. You shouldnt have. Miguel quickly thanked Loretta. Robert, wee! Miguel weed Robert with great enthusiasm, I havent seen you appearing in the eyes of the public. What an honour. Nonsense. How can I not be here for your wifes birthday? Robert replied. Robert was Oscars father. The leader of the four wealthiest families. Roberts wife, Venus Wells, stood beside him, followed by his eldest son, David Wells, his second son, Thomas Wells, and his youngest son, Oscar. All three of Roberts sons greeted Miguel politely. Miguel was amiable. He told Oscar, I saw your presentation yesterday. Im impressed. Im ttered. I was just being lucky. Oscar was humble. That wasnt just luck. Miguel affirmed, Youre smart and bright. You need to stop praising him. Hell be cocky. Robert smiled, He will need to keep up to your future son-inw. Shall I remind you that extreme humble is also an act of cockiness? Miguel cracked a joke. Miguel didnt want to talk about Charles. At the same time, Edward arrived at the Cooper manor with his family. Edward is here. Miguel said. Edward approached Miguel with his wife, Justine, along with Susan, Henry and Manuel. Robert, youre here. Edward looked at Robert and greeted him. The Wells family was now in-charged by the eldest son, so it was hard to see Robert attending any social events. Edward never expected to see Robert at a birthday party like this. Well, youe here. How can I not? Robert joked with Edward. At the same time, Lee joined the group. Now, the four wealthiest families in Northfield gathered here at a birthday party. Including the Wells family, the Cooper family, the Phillips family, and the Sawyer family. Based on the total of their wealth, all of them gathered at the busiest city, the Kensbury City. Other than the four wealthiest families, there were two old and well-known families in Northfield. Both the Balderston family and the Collins Family lived in the most powerful city in Northfield, North End City. Both two ns of the old families and the wealthy families didnt have much to do with each other. After all, they were both staying in a different city and responsible for different industries in the society. But in fact. The wealthy families needed protection from the old families, while the old families needed the money from the wealthy families. Furthermore, the wealthy families wanted to be one of the old and powerful families in the city, while the old families wanted to cut off the wealthy families resources. No one could really tell if both were rted or not. Unless the wealthy families and the old familiesbined as one. Just like Charles in the past life, he wanted to be the first person to possess the identity of a member of both the wealthy family and the old family. Hannah was standing on the stairwell of the second floor, observing the guests in the living hall. Looking at the rich and famous people standing in her living hall, Hannah felt like Charles was just an ordinary person. She didnt understand why she would have helped Charles with all her heart, in achieving a position where he couldnt have reached at all by his capabilities. Well, in this life, Charles wouldnt qualify to be a member of the old family. Hannah controlled her emotions and held Michelles hand. Suddenly, the lights in the living hall went dark. A spotlight was turned on and focused on twodies on the second floor. The guests attention was attracted by the spotlight and they saw thedies standing on the second floor immediately. One of them was wearing a ck sparkly gown, while the other one was wearing a white gown. Both of them looked like angels in the dream. Otherwise, it was impossible to exin how Hannah and Michelle could look so gorgeous that people were dazzled by their beauty. Light music flew in the air. Hannah held Michelles hand and walked down from the stairs on the red carpet from the second floor. Michelle was nervous as she became the centre of attention of the guests. She couldnt believe what was in her sight. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She thought she was only going for a celebration dinner with Miguel. What was with this grand birthday party she saw? Michelle nervously and carefully stepped down the stair behind Hannahs footsteps. The spotlight was following them as they walked. When they arrived at the bottom of the stairs, Miguel appeared. Miguel was wearing a set of suit, and he looked well-built. He didnt gain weight as most middle-aged men did, but instead, he looked gentle and elegant even when he was already in his 50s. Miguel took a bow and reached out his hand. He wanted to hold a hand of the most important woman in his life with the highest manner of chivalry. Michelle was stunned, and she looked at Miguel in a daze. She never expected the surprise. Therefore, she didnt know how to respond to Miguels action. Hannah put Michelles hand in Miguels. Meanwhile, the living hall started to flow with a beautiful melody yed by the orchestra. Miguel led Michelle into the middle of the dance floor and started their first dance of the night under the attention of the guests. It was a beautiful and romantic dance. The guests were surprised to see them. They were first stunned, then they started gossiping. Oh my, is that Michelle? She looked like a different person. If Miguel wasnt holding her, I wont believe that it is her. The tiara shes wearing is so pretty. Is that the thirty million sapphire from the charity banquet on her tiara? Its gorgeous. Is that Michelle true figure? And she could dance so well? This birthday party Miguel held for Michelle amazed me. In the living hall. Somebody was so jealous that her eyes almost went green. Chapter 29 I Will Only Be Playful with Ms Cooper Chapter 29 I Will Only Be yful with Ms Cooper Loretta didnt believe the woman she saw on the dance floor was Michelle. Loretta always thought Michelle was a country bumpkin, who had been born in a poor family, and who knew nothing about skincare or fashion. Michelle was nothing in the eyes of the rich wives. Rumour had it that Michelle set Miguel up when she was young so that Miguel would marry her. After Michelle was married to Miguel, she was nobody in the family, just like a caretaker. However, Loretta was so jealous when she saw Michelle dressed elegantly, and that Miguel held a grand birthday party for her. No woman in the Kensbury City had ever enjoyed such treatment. It wasnt only for Loretta. Miguels sister-inw, Esther, too, thought the same. Esther looked down on Michelle all along. Esther married Miguels brother not long before Michelle married Miguel. But she never saw any good in Michelle. She liked to pick on Michelle, and she even coborated with Miguels mother to give Michelle a hard time. Michelle tolerated all of that. If Miguel didnt inherit the Cooper familys wealth, Michelle would still be the nobody who got bullied by everyone. Nobody would ever expect that Miguel would value Michelle like this. Michelle was probably bing the hot topic in the upper-level society after the words got out. Especially when Michelle looked so young and pretty after putting on the right dress and makeup. Furthermore, she had a perfect body figure that most of the women in her age didnt have. Loretta became more jealous. However, she had to control herself and hid her jealousy. The guests in the living were enjoying the graceful dance from Miguel and Michelle on the dance floor. Some were jealous, some were envious, and some were just being a busybody. Anyway, the birthday party was going to be the topic of the town among the upper-level society, which meant that Michelle was finally going to feel proud among the rich wives circle. Hannah watched her parents dancing with a smile on her face. Then, she heard a familiar voice rise beside her. Ive heard it from Theodore. Youve spent thirty million to buy a token of love for the girl you like. It was Manuels voice, I didnt know youre into mature women. They were discussing the sapphire that cost thirty million that was now embedded in Michelles tiara. Theodore spewed out the wine he was drinking. People who stood beside Theodore was disgusted by his action. Theodore wiped his mouth and gloated over Oscars misfortune, He got stood up. What? Manuel knew what happened, but he wanted to make fun of Oscar. Isnt it obvious? Oscars goodwill was wasted. Theodore turned around and asked Oscar, Am I right? Oscar looked back at Theodore, and he left out of a sudden. Hey Theodore tried to stop him. Im joking. Why does he get mad? The next second, Theodore realized he overthought. He saw Oscar held a womans hand in the dark and headed to the backyard of the Cooper manor. Hannah got pulled out of the party out of a sudden. She didnt mean to overhear their conversation. What surprised her more was what Manuel, Theodore and Oscar said. Were they even close? Hannah grew up with Manuel, but she never saw him talking to Oscar before. Hannahs mind went nk. Suddenly, Hannah sensed danger. She was pushed against the wall in the backyard. Oscar was pressing against her, and he was looking down at her from the top. Oscar, what madness is this? Hannah struggled and wanted to get away from Oscar. Ms Cooper, you know what made a woman irresistible for a man? Its when she ys hard to get. Bullshit! Hannah wanted to scold Oscar with bad words. She red at Oscar in anger. And he was staring at her motionlessly. Ms Cooper, you embarrassed me in front of my friends. Hannah could feel Oscars husky, deep voice and his breath on her face. Damn it! Hannah cursed. Is this man a womanizer by nature? Oscar was so near to Hannah that her whole body tightened up. Now tell me, how are you going to make it up to me? Oscar leaned closer to Hannah as he spoke. Hannahs heartbeat was racing. She could feel Oscar nearly pressing his whole weight against her. Oscar got close to Hannahs ear with his lips intentionally. She was difited, You didnt say I cant give it to someone else. Hannah knew Oscar was talking about the sapphire. Manuel was teasing Oscar about how Oscar gave Hannah the sapphire as a token of love, and she gave it to her mother. Ms Cooper, are you treating your gifts so casually? Oscar bit Hannahs ear. Her heart was racing madly. Hannah tried to push Oscar away with her hands, Let go of me! Ms Cooper, I believed you didnt answer my question. Oscars lips got even closer to Hannahs. How is it casual when Im giving it to your mother-inw? Hannahs came out with a made-up answer. Hannahs face flushed red the moment she blurted it out. She was influenced by Oscar. It was only a fake marriage between them. Why did they have to make it so ambiguous? Oscar smiled. Hannah could feel the curve on his lips. I ept your exnation. Oscar replied with his husky, deep voice, which would really cause goosebumps. Are you feeling cold? Oscar asked. Hannah was stunned. It was because Oscars hand was stroking her bare shoulder. Hannah was wearing a strapless gown, so she was basically naked upwards from her chest. Why am I feeling so warm? Oscar kept talking even when Hannah didnt answer him. As Oscar spoke, he licked Hannahs ear. Hannah gritted her teeth. Then, she pushed Oscar away with all her effort. Oscar took a few steps back and looked at Hannah as he was enjoying the sight of Hannahs blushed face, who was panting heavily. Are you in your mating session anytime? Hannah gritted her teeth. She should be hating what he did to her, yet she was not so mad. What a womanizer. Oscars chat-up skills were great. He was already at the peak of perfection in chat up lines. Lets not forget that Hannah was reborn, and she should be thirty-two years old by now. Plus, she was married. And now Hannah was blushing because of some chat up lines by Oscar, a 25-year-old young man? Hannah didnt even remember when was thest time she felt her heart racing fro a guy. The rtionship and marriage between Hannah and Charles in her past life was slow and dull. No, Oscar smiled, I did that to let Ms Cooper know what it is like to be yful. Hannah was speechless. What a vengeful man! Hannah took a deep breath and decided not to stay away from Oscar. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After all, the Cooper family was the host of the night, and she had lots of things to take care of. She didnt want to waste her time here. Hannah stood up and headed into the living hall. The moment Hannah got up, she heard the husky, deep voice rose behind her, I will only be yful with you, Ms Cooper. Chapter 30 Did You Get Molested? Chapter 30 Did You Get Molested? Hannah got back into the living hall. The lights in the living were turned on. The dance ended and the party turned into a regr social party again. Miguel and Michelle were making a toast to their guests. It was a lively event. Hannah looked around. She found Susan and walked to her. Susan was holding Henrys arm intimately. They were chatting andughing, looking like a loving couple. Hannah, where were you? Susanined as she saw Hannah walking over. Initially, Susan wanted to praise Hannah, for she was determined to give the low-profile style up. Susan had told Hannah before that Michelle was pretty and her beauty shouldnt be covered by inness. Hannah and Michelle both wont listen to her before. But look at them, Michelle amazed everyone. There must be so many rich women envious of her. I went to the bathroom, Hannah told a lie. I see. Susan never doubted Hannah. But suddenly, something caught Susans attention and she added, What happened to your ear? What? Hannah was anxious. This one. Susan pointed at Hannahs left ear. It was the one Oscar bit just now. Did you get molested? Your ear is so red. Are you blushing? Susan asked. Hannah felt embarrassed. Cant Susan keep her mouth shut or put it mildly? Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry felt funny and interrupted them, The word you used is so interesting, why didnt you use them in your essay when you were in school? Susans tutor had been surprised at how bad Susans essay was, considering her rich vocabry. To be exact, all of her homework used to be bad. Do you think Id meet you if my essays were good? Susan quibbled. Susan and Henry had been together since high school. There used to be a tuition ss at school, and the top senior two students were going to help the senior one students in their studies. Henry was a top student in his junior year, and Susan was a year beneath him, who did badly in her exams back then. Their stories had begun at the tuition ss and be a legend in their school. Hannah used to admire Susan, for she thought Susan was brave enough to love and hate someone. As long as she liked someone, she would definitely be with him, despite his family background. Edward had not approved of their rtionship at first, since he thought Susan was still too young to get in a rtionship; and Henry didnte from a wealthy family. Henry was an orphan. He could afford to get into an elite school for free only because of his excellent academic result. He had no way to beparable with Susan even if Susans grades were so bad. But Susan threatened tomit suicide. Edward loved Susan dearly since she was born. Maybe he felt guilty about what happened to Susans mother. Edward could hardly reject any request from Susan, so he had no choice but to agree on their rtionship. It was a good thing that Henry was hardworking and self-motivated. He got into the best university in Northfield, the University of Finance, after graduating from high school. Upon his graduation from university, he got a job in Phillips Bank and became Edwards, right-hand man. Hannah stared at Henry without exposing any of her thoughts. If she wasnt reborn, she wouldnt know Henry had been carrying a cruel objective when he approached Susan from the start. Susan. Hannah stopped Susan and Henry from their chatting. Susan turned around and looked at Hannah. Come with me? Hannah said. Sure. Susan let go of Henrys arm and said to him, Are you alright alone? In fact, Susan wasnt a careless person as she might seem to be. She cared a lot about Henry. Susan knew Henry might feel a little inferior because of his background. Therefore, Susan would usually take care of him in social events like this. Im alright. Henry said, I saw someone I knew. I might go and have a little chat with them. Sure. Susan smiled at him. Hannah held Susans hand and walked away. Susan was curious, Whats going on? Whats the rush? You didnt forget what I told you, right? At 10 pm I remember. Susan sad, I have never forgotten anything you told me. Hannahughed, Good girl. Im rewarding you. Dont scare me, Hannah. Susan was judging Hannah. Susan felt like something was different about Hannah. Hannah didnt wait for Susan to reject her offer. She quickly led Susan and walked past Charles on purpose. Hannah. Charles stopped Hannah. Hannah secretly smiled. She turned around and answered, Charles, its my mothers birthday. Im a bit overwhelmed. Sorry for not having the time to talk to you. Susan rolled her eyes beside Hannah. When did my best friend know how to put on an act? Hannah was going to cancel her wedding after a month, while she was pretending that she still loved Charles? Susan knew Oscar was handsome, but she thought Charles was good looking too. What went into Hannahs mind? Susan thought. Its a great birthday party tonight. I never knew Michelle could look so stunning. Charles praised. He looked sincere. Hannah sneered in her heart. What a surprise that he could still fake that! Hannah saw Loretta, who almost couldnt withhold her anger and jealousy. She then figured that Loretta came to embarrassed Michelle at the party. However, Michelle outperformed Loretta. It could not be denied that those rich wives who came to the birthday party tonight, who once looked down on Michelle, were humiliated and taught a lesson. Youre not busy now, are you? Shall we go and see my parents? Martinas here too. She wanted to apologize to you, face to face. Hannah wasnt showing much interest in him, so he quickly mentioned his family. Hannah looked in a direction from afar. People from the four wealthiest families gathered at that ce. Hannah smiled and agreed, Sure. She walked over after Charles, along with Susan. Three of them obeyed the rules and didnt interrupt the conversations of their parents. Suddenly, Miguel said, Michelle, just before you came down, Loretta said she has a present for you. Michelle smiled at Loretta. Loretta had to fake a smile. The real present she had prepared was to show off her elegance and civility. She wanted to humiliate Michelle and made peoplepare Michelle to her. Loretta had no mood to give Michelle any present now, for that Michelle looked so dazzling and elegant as she never expected. But Loretta couldnt take back what she said. She took out a bracelet from her delicate purse, which came with a thick chain and looked in. It wasnt an exquisite gift. I saw it when I went shopping earlier. I thought it fits you well, so I bought it for you. You want to try it out? Then, Loretta kindly put on the bracelet for Michelle. To be honest, the bracelets didnt look nice at all. Since Michelle was magnanimous, she said, Its beautiful. I liked it. I knew you would. Loretta quickly said while looking down upon Michelle in her heart. She thought Michelle had no fashion sense. Loretta wondered who picked the gown Michelle was wearing for her. The gown was so mesmerizing but she couldnt tell which designer the gown was from. She never saw this gown when she went to pick out her down yesterday. She was so sure that she had already viewed all gowns from all famous designers. That gown stood out from all the other she saw. Loretta felt an irresistible urge to know which designer it was from. She wouldnt allow Michelle to steal her thunder next time. Chapter 31 Getting Embarrassed Chapter 31 Getting Embarrassed In the banquet hall, after Loretta had presented her gift, she thought that this would be over now. In such a birthday banquet, one wouldnt prepare a present especially if they didnt share a special rtionship with the birthday person. At that moment, she heard Roberts wife, Venus, speak, I prepared a present for Michelle as well. Michelle appeared to be touched by their gesture and said, Youre very kind. Its just a token of appreciation on my part. As she replied, Venus fished out a gift box from her exquisite-looking pouch, and as she unveiled it she continued, I noticed that you never wear anything on your wrist, so like Loretta, I have chosen a bracelet special for you. Take a look and see do you fancy it? Venus presented the bracelet. It was a sapphire bracelet, which immediately became the centre of attention here. At one nce, they could see that this bracelet would cost a fortune, which was a different league Even Loretta was fascinated by this particr bracelet. Wont you try it on now? Venus urged. This is too expensive. Michelle hastily rejected the suggestion. Not at all. You are so magnificent today, even I think that this bracelet is not enough toplement you. Venus said this with intention. It sounded like a normal remark, but it made Loretta fidget around nervously, as if her face was lost at that moment. Venus sounded like she was giving out a snarkyment on Lorettas bracelet, implying that it did not suit Michelle at all. Lorettas face was blushing fervently. You are embarrassing me with words like that. Michelle immediately felt shy. Come, let me wear it for you. Thank you. In front of the guests, she couldnt just straight off refuse her. After the bracelet wrapped itself around her wrist, although both of her hands had a bracelet at the moment, when they werepared side by side, it appeared that Lorettas bracelet was too ordinary and not as presentable. Loretta felt extremely awkward at that moment. You know what? Itplements your crown very well. Venus continued to shower Michelle with praises, I cant believe that my precious son has such a good eye for things. Is this picked by Oscar? At this moment, Oscar was not present for the asion. He was dabbling in some business matters with his two brothers. On the other hand, Hannah happened to shoot a nce in that direction. The man who was just sipping wine and engaging in conversation a moment ago happened to meet her nce at that moment. It was as if he was secretly watching her, and it made sense because he immediately met her eyes the moment she turned her gaze towards him. Hannah immediately retrieved her gaze. She continued her conversation with the elders like nothing was happening. I didnt expect Oscar to be so caring that he even apanies you on your shopping trips. I heard that most boys who are at his age would stop hanging out with their parents. Michelle took the initiative to begin a banter. It happens only when the kid is immature and insensitive. My Charles would always apany me as long as hes free. Loretta didnt forget to praise her son. So does that mean he is the one who chose the present for mummy? Venus asked with an innocent expression. She looked harmless at the moment, but immediately both Loretta and Charles felt an awkwardness permeating in between them. Those who had good eyes could see that the bracelet that they had chosen was too ordinary to the point that it was even ipatible with Michelles aura. Charles has been busy recently. He participated in the selection of Outstanding and Influential Youths Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. yesterday, so he didnt have much time. Loretta immediately cut in in an attempt to bring this topic about the bracelets to a close. Oscar was there too. Hannah replied curtly, immediately raining on Lorettas parade, despite the fact that she was showing an innocent face. That guy is just lucky. He is never serious, and me and his dad never hold too much hope for him. Venus spoke very nonchntly, I never imagine he would be selected together with Charles. Her tone showed that she was being humble, but in reality she was giving a hard p on Charless face. After all, Loretta made it sound like it was hard work for Charles to get selected while Venus had Someone who was messing around was able to achieve the same height of sess as the other who had poured in a lot of hard work. Venuss hidden meaning implied that Oscar was a notch better than Charles! Hannah almost couldnt conceal the smile forming on her lips. If this was just a harmless whim on Venuss part, then it would mean nothing. But if that conversation that happened just now was a meticulous scheme being hidden under an innocent fa?ade, then it would make her a formidable and scheming person! Luckily, Loretta was proficient in the way or words as she didnt say anything more about a topic that was disadvantageous towards her. She pulled her daughter aside and said, Oh, right, Martina. Didnt you say that you have something to say to Hannah? Martina wasnt intending to appear at this part in the first ce, and although her make-up artist had covered up the colors on her face, she was still reluctant to apologize to Hannah! In the end, she couldnt put up any resistance to her parents and her brothers persuading, which culminated in her presence now. She nned to see how her mother would embarrass Hannah publicly, but now the opposite had happened and they had been belittled so much. They were on the receiving end of sarcastic remarks all night long. She was frustrated deep within, and she still needed to apologize. She was obviously opposing to the idea as she fidgeted her body around reluctantly. Loretta pinched Martinas back from behind, out of everyones sight. Martina had no choice but to endure the pain as she reckoned that as a youngdy in the upper scales of society, her face would not be lostpletely. She maintained a smile on her face as her mother spoke, Yesterday, Martina is simply being naughty. Its just an envious showing between kids as she thinks that her brother was snatched away by Hannah, thus her reckless words. It is obvious Hannah is unhappy about that, so my kid here who was feeling sorry and regretful whole day at home decided that she must apologize in front of Hannah. Hannah felt a growing amazement at Loretta. There were a few meaning in between her superficial words. On one hand, she had made it look like Martina was just feeling jealous because Charles and Hannahs rtionship was close;on the other hand, she had made her daughter a saint, who was hell-bent on apologizing out of kindness no matter the righteousness of their altercation. Hannah continued to watch Loretta putting on her show without a word. At that moment, Martina couldnt help but putting on an innocent and pitiful face as she spoke to Hannah, Hannah, I am sorry, I was just afraid that my brother would be taken away by you, which caused me to say those nasty words. I have known my mistake and known that although youre going to marry my brother, it doesnt mean that you will take him away, and instead there would be one more person who would love me in addition to brother. I should feel happy instead. Hannah almost felt like sping her ears in front of such ridiculous words. She couldnt imagine how Martina was able to speak those words with a straight face. In the past, she was deceived by Martina in the same way. She used to think that Martina was just childish but she had no ill intentions. Only now did she learn fully that this woman had nothing but evilness in her soul. Hannah pretended to be genial and said, I know you didnt mean that. A sarcastic glint appeared in Martinas eyes. Although she felt upset for apologizing to this woman, but she was still feeling a bout of disdain, seeing that Hannah had believed her so easily. By the time Hannah was part of the Sawyer family, she would have much more in store for her! Its just that Martina has smashed Susans phone, which makes it your fault. Hannah revealed what had happened yesterday without warning. Martinas face immediately stiffened. Was Hannah crazy? She couldnt believe that she would say that so outright in front of the elders of the four wealthiest families. What? Edward who suddenly heard his daughters name appearing in conversation sounded a little perplexed. Mr Phillips, its just a tiny misunderstanding. It wasnt something to be fretted about in the first ce since Martina is way younger than us. We didnt want to pursue this further too. Since Martina has apologized of her own ord, then she should really apologize to Susan too. Hannah exined with a righteous expression on her face. Chapter 32 Piss Martina Off Chapter 32 Piss Martina Off Since she has apologized of her own ord, then she should really apologize to Susan. Hannah dered with a righteous look. Martinas face drastically changed at the moment. No matter how good she was as an actress, she couldnt maintain her fake fa?ade anymore at this point. In her whole life, the person she hated the most was none other than Susan. Since their childhood days, they had been locking horns. All the other youngdies of the other affluent families knew better than to get in her way, but Susan was the oddity who never relented in front of her. Instead, she would always hold opposing thoughts and opinions to Martina when it came to practically anything. Later on, she had fallen for Manuel, but it turned out that Manuel fancied Susan, which in her opinion was the biggest humiliation she could experience in her life. She hated Susan to the core, and it would be a joke if she had to bow down her head in front of her now! Loretta was able to discern what was going on inside her daughters mind. Knowing well how much she hated Susan, to ask her to apologize to Susan in front of everyone else was a suffering worse than death. She couldnt help but cursing at Hannah for leading to this development. This woman really didnt take Lorettas kindness at face value since she was ying the role of the righteous one here while it was already an honour for Martina to apologize to her. She got more and more riled up the more she thought about this. However, seeing that there were so many people around them, Loretta couldnt just turn around and flee even if she wanted to. At the same time, everyone seemed to be waiting for Martina to make her apologies. There was no space to manoeuvre in this situation. Martina, look at you, youre being childish again. How can you smash Susans phone so clumsily? Now, apologize. Lee interjected in a soft manner in order to prevent more awkwardness shrouding his family. Although he had made things seemed light by mentioning that Martina was being clumsy, in the end, Martina seemed to have no other choice other than apologizing to Susan in this situation. Susan straightened her back at this moment while waiting for Martina this little bitch to bend down in front of her. She had to admit that Hannah was giving her a very rare reward now. Martina. Seeing that Martina didnt say anything, Lees face slowly darkened. In the upper ss of society, importance was always ced on the male member of a family. As long as the head of the family speak, it was a sign of total obedience. No one could say otherwise! Martinas eyes had turned red out of nervousness. I know that youre not doing it purposely, but you still smashed Susans phone. Its your fault. Loretta pinched Martinas back to urge her daughter. Martina endured the snapping pain and stared viciously at Susan. On the other hand, Susan was grinning ear to ear. Martina. Loretta was growing impatient. Sorry. Martina seemed to force those words out of her teeth. She was on the verge of tears although it was just a word. She was also forcing herself to endure the embarrassment! She was probably resenting everyone around her for putting her in this situation. Hannah was snickering coldly on one side. If the Sawyers didnt brand themselves into such high-ss personalities and presented themselves as educated, obedient and polite, they wouldnt have driven her daughter into such a tight spot at this moment! One day, this daughter would expose all the falsities and fa?ades made by the Sawyers. Its nothing. Susan answered generously, Youre too young to understand anything, so I wont bother with you on such things too. Remember dont simply bark at anyone next time. Too young to understand anything? ! What did she mean by her barking? Was she referring her as a dog? Martina couldnt maintain herposure anymore once she understood that Susan was throwing sarcastic remarks at her. She was about to go into a frenzy and curse back at Susan. At thest second, Loretta grabbed Martina, Since we are all settled here, Ill bring Martina and grab some desserts to eat. She didnt have her dinner yet. Loretta didnt want Martina to embarrass the Sawyer family name in front of so many. Martina was forced to put up with her hatred once again. She shot a venomous re at Susan before leaving with her mother. The moment she turned around, all of a sudden there was a loud snapping sound that sounded like fabric tearing apart. Immediately afterwards, Martina screamed out at the top of her lungs, Ah! Her scream attracted everyones attention. They all saw that Martinas evening dress was torn and the spot was coincidentally where her chest was. Her skin-coloured bra pad was exposed just like this. Everyone saw her embarrassment at the moment. Hannah immediately lifted her leg which was originally on the lower edge of Martinas dress on the floor. She looked a little flustered too as she called out, Martina, you are too fast on your feet just now, I have identally stepped on your dress Ah! Martina was going crazy now. She had never faced such embarrassment in her life before this. Not even once. She covered her chest and screamed like a mad woman, ignoring her image. Loretta was only able to recover after a moment as she hastily shielded her daughter, Dont look! She sounded a little angry because everyone was staring at this fiasco. They were in the middle of a humiliation where their face was lost. How could they still allow anyone to watch them like this? How could the Sawyers and her daughter face the others anymore in the future? Charles finally responded at that moment as he hastily removed his coat to cover Martinas body. Send her back! Lees face was very ugly at this moment. Never had the Sawyers lost their own face like this previously. Never once had any of them found themselves in such a humiliating situation. Loretta helped Martina as they fled the hall. Martina was sobbing as she trudged on while feelings of embarrassment and frustration attacked her. Hannah must be doing this on purpose! That woman must be nning this all along! Hannah and Susan exchanged a nce. Susan had a feeling that she could never underestimate her best friend, Hannah. This woman was really going all out! Since when was she so dominant? Sorry for letting you guys witness something soughable. Lee announced with a pretended smile as he tried to make himself look nonchnt. idents happen from time to time. Come, lets have a toast now, its rare for the four wealthiest families to get together and drink. Toast to each other! As the host, Miguel had to iron out the creases in the atmosphere. All the others present were socialite who knew the ways of society. They all chipped in to move on from that awkward scene just now. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that everything had returned to normal. Everyone was chatting away happily in the hall. Hannah was dragged by Charles to the back garden at that moment. Naturally, she could feel the silent anger emanating from Charles. What the hell were you doing just now? Charles tried to suppress his anger, but it seemed like he was at his limit. I didnt do it on purpose. Hannah had a look of innocence, I didnt know why I was stepping on Martinas dress, and just now she was hurrying away too. If she didnt move so suddenly, her dress would not be torn too. And to top it off Martina had to face such embarrassment Hannah, youve changed. Charles was staring intently at her. He didnt conceal the fact that he was upset at Hannahs change he had detected. Hannah wanted to snicker coldly. Of course, she had to change. Or else, would she want to be his y thing once again? However, she didnt show any of her real thoughts on her face, Why do you think that? We are together almost every day. In what way have I changed? Charles still had that hard, cold glint in his eyes. She was right. They were practically inseparable. How could she just change all of a sudden? However, Hannah was behaving erratically to the point that he couldnt see through her mind anymore. He couldnt exert any control over her anymore. Charles, are you unhappy because I have been involved with altercations with your family members? Hannah asked carefully. It was just like in her past life. She was afraid that he would he mad or upset so she always made sure to ount for changes in his feelings. As long as he had some pent-up feelings, she would give in no matter what the condition was. Chapter 33 A Trap (1) Provoking Jane Chapter 33 A Trap (1) Provoking Jane The Hannah of the past always prioritized Charles in whatever situation. She naively thought that this was how a husband and wife wouldmunicate with each other. She thought that by respecting him, he would reciprocate too. Only in this life that she knew that it wouldnt happen. Some people would only want a mile if an inch was given. Charles still remained silent with a cold, hard face. Based on how Hannah was behaving all the while, as long as he was throwing some tantrum, she would suck up to him and shower him with consoles. Now, he was waiting for Hannah to soften her stance too. However, Hannah suddenly said, If thats the case, then I think we should call off our wedding. Charles stared at Hannah starkly. He never thought that Hannah would bring up the idea of not marrying again. Hannah seemed oblivious to Charless emotion as she continued, A marriage is a tie between two families. I dont want my addition to your family to cause much misery to all of you. I have identally stepped on Martinas dress today and caused her to lose face in such an important event, so she must hate me very much. Hannah, you were never like this in the past. You wont keep bringing up the idea of calling off our marriage. Charless tone indicated that his mood was turning sour. However, Hannah was threatening him with the marriage matter again, so he had no choice but to swallow his frustrations. I dont know why, but I have a feeling that your family dont like me a lot. Hannah muttered. Why do you think that? My parents like you very much. Cant you feel that? Charles was very agitated. Hannah didnt answer him. Charles tried to be patient, Be a good girl and dont think too much, will you? My parents really fancy you. My sister might be a little childish but she really sees you as one of her own. Is that so? Hannah asked incredulously. Stupid. Even if you dont trust my parents, you should at least trust me. We have been together for so many years, and when have I ever lied to you? Charles pretended to be angry as he said that. When had he not lied to her? However, the current Hannah was able to face Charles with certain calmness. She could face all of his fake pretence without flinching one bit. Dont ever say that you dont want to marry anymore. It hurt my heart. Charles reached out and pulled Hannah into his embrace. Hannah tried to hold off her sense of disgust as sheid into his arms. At that moment, the two of them had different train of thoughts in their heads. Charles was thinking how Hannah had made him lose face recently. When Hannah was married into his family, he would make sure to let her know how he was going to torture her! On the other hand, Hannah was wondering how long she was going to continue this act with Charles. She couldnt help but admit that being in Charless arm like this right now made her want to puke. And the two of them were hugging together for a long time. Charles seemed to have calm down a little as he slowly let go of Hannah. When Hannah saw his face after he let go, all she could see was a very mellow and gentle face. Truth to be told, she was actually impressed by Charles. After all, most of the time when she was putting on an act whenever she was with him, she would fail to see through her acting to the end. For Charles though, everything came naturally to him. Lets go back to the hall. As the host, you cant dismiss yourself from entertaining the guests. Charles said with concern. When Hannah nodded, her eyes trembled for a moment. She saw Jane ring at her furiously as she emerged from the hall. Hannah suddenly wrapped her arms around Charless neck. Charles was caught off guard, as it was very rare for Hannah to do something like that out of her own will. Charles himself didnt so much as take the initiative to establish skin ship too. In his opinion, Hannah who was a boring woman couldnt exert any pull on him no matter how pretty she looked. He always loved wild, sexy and even violent girls. Therefore, he was always polite and careful around Hannah, but that was just him being himself because he didnt have an interest in her. And in his head, he thought that a woman like Hannah would think that his cing a certain distance between themselves must be his way of loving her. However, at this moment, Hannahs sudden aggressive move somehow touched his heart. Hannah pecked at his check, and she was doing this with the utmost sensuality. Charles couldnt help lifting the corner of his lips, Hannah, I cant believe that you are kissing me now. Its not like they never kissed, but he was the one who made the move every time. And every time, he would just peck at her. Nothing more. I am apologizing for what happened today. I have caused your sister to be embarrassed in public. Hannah looked a little shy, Dont you love me doing this? How can that be? Even if you just touch my chest, my heart would be racing too. Charles took her hand and ced it on his chest. His heart was really pounding. This was the first time Charles felt any attraction towards Hannah. He always viewed her as a tool for him to achieve something in life. She used to be just a tool, a means for him to discardter on. Therefore, the next second, he naturally approached her face and pressed his lips against hers. Hannah tried to hold off her real feelings. From the corners of her eyes, she could see that Jane was going to explode in a fit of rage. She turned around and headed back to the hall grumpily. Of course, Hannah was doing this just to enrage Jane. So, since her goal was achieved, there was no need for her to continue this kiss with Charles. Just as when she was about to push him away, her pupils suddenly contracted. Oscars sharp, menacing eyes was locked onto her. It made her feel a little guilty. She snapped back to reality and pushed Charles away just as he was about to go deep with his kiss. Charles looked like he didnt want this kiss to end just yet. It was not the first time he had kissed Hannah, but for some reason, he felt like he couldnt control his impulses anymore. Was it because in order to avoid any troubles in the face of an impending marriage, he had limited himself from getting in touch with any woman, and that had made him feel an intense hunger for lust? He wasnt sure himself either, whether he just wanted a woman or was he having a crush on Hannah. Immediately, he wanted to swoop in and kiss Hannah again. Hannah stopped him from doing that and said, Stop this. There are peopleing and going all around us. We are together for so many years. Youre so shy as usual. Charles didnt really force Hannah with his impulses. He could only hold in his cravings, Anyway, we will be married in a month. On the night of the marriage, I must Hannah didnt want to find out what he wanted at all. She again pretended to be shy, Lets just get back to the hall. Alright. Charles and Hannah returned to the hall together. There were still many guests in the hall, and the hall was bustling with activity. This was probably the first time in the history of the Kensbury City that a birthday bash for a richdy would be so magnificent and heavy! Hannah continued to help her parents in entertaining the guests. Naturally, Charles was practically part of the host family too due to her rtionship with Hannah. At 10:30 pm, Susan was really punctual. She swerved and veered in the crowd and gathered all the people Hannah had wanted. The reason I am calling you all here is because I want to invite you guy to the night club to have fun. Although we are not all childhood friends, we still grew up side by side in the years before. Its rare for us to be in one spot at the same time, so lets cherish the time. Susan was very enthusiastic. Thats awesome. Hannah was the first to give her stamp of approval. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Charles looked a little startled. Hannah was never interested in noisy ces, and she had never ventured into the world of alcohol before, not to mention a night club. But now, she had agreed to go without a single moment of hesitation! Chapter 34 A Trap (2) It’s Originally a Sham Marriage Chapter 34 A Trap (2) Its Originally a Sham Marriage Hannah, didnt you hate night clubs? Charles asked. Hannah smiled, Its precisely because I have never been to one that I want to try it for myself before marriage. Charles immediately showed an excited face, Then let me apany you. Even Susan felt that this was so sickening. She turned to Oscar and Theodore, Were going to the Emperor Club. Its your ce, you wouldnt be giving us the no here, would you? I am fine with anything. Oscar looked a little nonchnt. Susan nced at Theodore. Of course Im with Oscar here. Those who are not in the know who think that something is going on with the two of you. Susan Theodore was speechless, Im straight, you know. Then are you saying that Mr Wells is on the receiving end of things? Susansughter was exaggerated. Oscar shot a nce at Susan. He didnt seem to want to argue with this woman. However, everyone had to admit that Susan was the bringer ofughter anywhere she went. Then, Jane and Mary, you should go along too. Susan pretended to call out nonchntly. Hannah was of the opinion that Susan would be able to handle being the one organizing this trip to the nightclub. This woman wasnt good at all at anything else, but she was always the best when it came to Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. organizing things. Jane and Mary exchanged a nce. Jane then replied, I need to ask my father for this. Our curfew is very tight. She was putting on an act as a goody-two-shoes. Susan couldnt help feeling disdainful at her performance. She knew very well what Jane was made of. Jane had made herself out to be someone who wanted all the love from men in the world. She was even more disgusting than Martina. At least, Martina was always faithful to Manuel. I will follow my sister on this. If she goes, so will I; If she doesnt want to, I wont go too. Mary stated her opinion. In the eyes of any outsider, the rtionship between this pair of siblings must have been very close. Then you should go ask for their permission. Ask your brother Wayne too whether he wants to go so that he wontin about me leaving him out. Susan reminded them. Got it. Jane led Mary and they left. Susan had nothing to worry about. Jane would go no matter what. Hannah scanned her surroundings and saw that Manuel was not far away. Manuel. Hannah called out to him. Manuel came to her with a ss of wine in his hand. He seemed to notice that a crowd had formed in this area. Whats wrong? Manuel asked Hannah. Hannah began, Susan will bring us to the nightclub together. You should join us. Manuel seemed to nce at Susan while Susan pretended not to be a part of their conversation as she hooked her arms around Henrys. Well go together. Hannah said, Youve just been back home, you should try to familiar yourself with the gang of Kensbury City. Okay. Manuel agreed to go. He was easy to talk to. Furthermore, since they were young, Manuel alwaysplied to Susan and even Hannah. He normally wouldnt reject any of their wants and needs. After her miserable past life, she knew very well how great of a man Manuel was! How did Susan lose this man that easily? I and Mary can go too. We have gotten permission from my father. At that moment, Jane came over and said in a low voice, My brother has something to doter at night, so he cant join us. He asked us to enjoy our time. If thats the case, we should depart anytime soon now. Susan immediately got into action, Theodore, tell your club to prepare a luxury suite for us. Alright. Theodore agreed immediately. Those who didnt know them would thought that they were good friends. But in fact, it just so happened that they were part of the same circle; they never actually had any personal interaction before. Susan was able to appear close to anyone she wished to. And nobody would feel strange about that. The trip was settled. Hannah informed her parents and the lot of them headed to the Emperor Club. Hannah still felt ufortable in that environment. She endured the difort as she went into the luxury suite. Susan was there before her, and at that moment she was already singing at the top of her lungs on her microphone. Her singing was not half-bad, which made the atmosphere lively and fun. Anyone who came near her would be enchanted by her spirit, and more or less, they would feel less awkward. The fact was that not everyone in this gang was familiar with each other. When Susan was done with a song, she saw that everyone had arrived. She called for everyone to hold their sses, Lets drink to our reunion, and the theme is its good to be young. Hannah couldnt help butugh. She was right. It was good to be young. She was suddenly younger ten years in this life. In ten years, she would be able to do what she couldnt do in her past life. Cheers. Susan screamed loudly. Everyone toasted to each other and started to drink. After finishing their first sses, Susan began to choose songs. Theodore did the same too. The two of them couldnt decide who would go first as she argued, Theodore, you are in the nightclub all day all night. Arent you tired of singing already? You sound like you arent always in night clubs yourself. Theodore refuted. Isnt this your ce? You should just prioritize your guest. This gathering is organized by you, and Im just providing the ce. You are the host here. So you arent going to be gentlemanly today? I am. Theodore said, But my gentlemanly spirit only appears when I am with our young master Oscar. See, I knew that you guys have something going on. Susan shed a knowing look on her face. Theodore didnt want to continue this meaningless argument, Enough, I wont take advantage of you today. We will choose one song and sing together. Great idea. What do you want to sing? Susan asked. Hiroshima mon amour. Do you have a crush for me? Susan spoke something outrageous once again. Theodore rolled his eyes at her, Dont you know that any couple who sing this song would end up separating afterwards? Is that so? Susan found it hard to believe, Anyway, dont fall for me. I already have my heart set for someone. Theodore shed a sarcastic smile upon hearing that. He noticeably nced at Manuel who was silent on one side. Manuel noticed his gaze and he followed his line of sight. His eyes met Susans inexplicably. Susan hastily turned her attention elsewhere. At the same time, the intro to the song began, which halted the childish banter between Susan and Theodore. The two of them sang the song animatedly. In the suite, the others began to toast to each other and started drinking. Putting aside their actual rtionship, this was obviously a drinking session like a business appointment. Everyone started to put on their facades when interacting with each other. Mr Wells, we do indeed share a special bond here. This is the first time Kensbury City has two persons on the list of outstanding and influential persons in so many years. Let me toast to you. Charles took the initiative to toast Oscar. In the eyes of any outsider, Charles would always appear as a humble gentleman. Oscar didnt refuse him as he raised his ss. He suddenly peeked at Hannah, Your fianceing too? He always addressed Hannah as Miss Cooper, but his sudden change of words to your fiance immediately made her feel that Oscar was antagonistic. Hannah somehow remembered her kiss with Charles at the back garden. But she didnt have any need to feel guilty. After all, the arrangement between her and Oscar was originally a sham marriage. Chapter 35 Oscar Was Dangerous Chapter 35 Oscar Was Dangerous Your fianceing too? Oscar asked. Hannah red at Oscar, but she was simply ignored. Charles dismissed his suggestion, She doesnt drink. Is that so? Oscar smiled. Nobody could decipher his smile. Even Hannah couldnt figure out what Oscar was thinking at the moment. She just had a feeling that at the moment he looked different from his usual self, who used to be a person with a careless and smug attitude. If you mind this, I can drink on behalf of Hannah, Mr Wells. Said Charles. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Since you are so protective of your fiance, then I will take you on your offer. Cheers. Oscar downed his drink in one go immediately after saying that. Charles did the same too. Then Charles poured himself another one, for he had to drink two sses every time on behalf of himself and Hannah. Theodore and Susan was still immersed in their song, but after getting a signal from Oscar, Theodore put down his microphone and went over to toast to Charles. They were trying to liquor Charles up. Susan red at Theodore with slight resentment. They were in the middle of a nice song, why did he run away like that? She wanted to pass another microphone to Henry at first, but thinking about the ominous words said by Theodore she stopped short. Although that sounded ridiculous, but what if it came true? Susan decided to put down her microphone and stopped singing, but at that moment there was a sudden deep voice who continued the song. His singing was good. The voice was Manuels. Susan handed Mary who sat beside her microphone crisply, and said, You sing. I dont know how to sing this song. Mary rejected hastily. Jane sensed Susans gaze, Neither do I. Susan was speechless. She couldnt help but nce at Henry and found that he was sitting in a corner. Since he didnte from a rich family, Henry couldnt mesh with these rich boys and girls from the upper ss of society. He was much better at facing such situations now after a year of work experience but he wouldnt even want to join a gathering like this before. Susan tossed her microphone on a tea table and headed to where Henry was. She was afraid that he couldnt be himself in such a ce, so she always tried to show some concern towards him. Henry saw Susan returning to his side and he faintly smiled. Then, he took her into his embrace like it was the most natural thing in the world. Manuel nced in their direction. Then, as if nothing had happened, he continued singing on his own. Theodore returned from drinking and saw that Manuel was singing alone, who was covering both the male and females part. So Theodore joined him and proceeded to sing the females part. This song suited Manuel well. On the other hand, Charles was busy toasting to others, and every time he had to drink twice for Hannahs sake. Although he had consumed so much alcohol, he did enjoy being ttered and toasted to like this. Therefore, he didnt refuse anyone who toasted to him. He would down his ss in one go and drank them hastily. Soon, it appeared that he was getting pretty drunk. Charles whispered by Hannahs ears, Im going to the toilet. Can you manage on your own? Hannah pretended to worry about him. Everyone was able to see their intimate interaction. Jane was going crazy due to jealousy. If it was not because of Hannah who had inherited the Cooper Group, she wouldnt appear so out of ce among these people. It was obvious that she didnt have much courage and confidence now. Not only was she frustrated tonight, but her mother was so mad and upset too. Michelle had turned into a famous and gorgeous woman overnight in the circle of rich women. If it were her dad but not Hannahs dad who was the heir of the Cooper family, Janes mother would have owned what Michelle had right now, and she would have gotten all the treatment that Hannah was enjoying! Jane felt aggrieved. She kept her resentment hidden, yet she almost wanted to rush forward and split Charles and Hannah up. Luckily, they were just exchanging some words intimately before Charles dismissing himself from the suite. Jane didnt react to that as she heard Mary whispering by her ears, Sis, Charles has gone out. Jane initially wanted to scold her for stating the obvious, but the next second she understood what Mary was implying. She had to admit that this illicit daughter of her family sometimes irritated her and she always looked down on her, but Mary was one unscrupulous scoundrel. Perhaps this personality of hers could help Jane. Jane silently got up and made sure no one was looking at her. Then she disappeared at the door. However, Hannah had seen all of that. After some time, Charles was back and he seemed to be more soberpared to just now. The others started to toast him once again. Jane only came back after some extended period of time, and when she appeared, there was a suspicious reddish glow on her cheeks, as if she was embarrassed about something. The other youngsters in the room were still drinking and singing. Things were heating up. Charlespletely ignored Hannah, since he was forced by Theodore to keep drinking alcohol. Hannah got up and left. When she left the room, Charles didnt notice her going missing too. The fact of the matter was that Charles wanted to suck up to Theodore because the Wolds had a special background which Charles was eyeing. Once Charles got going with his own agenda, he would always ignore Hannah temporarily. She was waiting at the door for some time, and Oscar came out too. The two of them headed deep into the corridors. Hannah had a start, Later, I will think of some way to let Jane send Charles back. Oscar remained silent. By the time they leave, you make sure to ask Theodore to find someone to follow from behind closely. There is just a month until your marriage. Are you that sure that Charles would do something like that? Im very sure. Charles was a guy who couldnt change his ways in such a short time. As long as Jane took the initiative here, Charles could never refuse. Obviously, Jane was so envious tonight that the possibility of her not taking any action was negligible. Since you are so sure about it, Ill dismiss the idea of using the drug prepared by Theodore? Oscar said in a monotonous voice. Yes, I dont need that. You really mean it, or is it you who also want to prepare an escape route for yourself? The corner of Oscars mouth lifted, and his tone indicated that he was making a snarky remark. Hannah only understood his words after a few seconds. She said with conviction, I never hold back, and I wont for sure do that to Charles. Is that so? Oscar said in disbelief. You will know tonight. Hannah turned around and left. The moment she took a step, her body was suddenly pinned on the wall by Oscar, who was slightly tipsy at the moment. Now he was very dangerous. Chapter 36 A Wild Kiss with Jealousy Chapter 36 A Wild Kiss with Jealousy They were at a dark corner of the nightclub. With defensiveness, Hannah looked at Oscar in front of her who was towering over her. His body was full of alcohol smell and a faint tobo smell. She used to think that men who smoke were stinky. She used to be d in her previous life that Charles had never not smoked and that she thought Charles was the cleanest man in the world, who was not contaminated by bad habits, away from alcohol, cigarette, and gambling, and who was polite to everyone. Now, only did she realize that some peoples gross behaviors started from the unseen internal organs. Her throat moved slightly. She wondered what Oscar was going to do at this moment. This was clearly different from the feeling she had tonight in the back garden of her house. At that time, although Oscar was angry, he was not like now who simply could not be described as being angry. He looked dangerous. Also, she did not find the smell of tobo on his body stinky, but rather felt that he was emitting the unique hormones of a man. Oscar was too bewitching for her. Miss Cooper. Oscars husky voice was seductive and pleasing to the ear, Did you stretch out your tongue? Huh? Hannah was baffled. She did not know what this sentence meant. I said when you and Charles kissed tonight, did you stretch out your tongue? Oscar said word by word and his tone still could not be heard clearly. This man seemed to get sofortable with asking her that kind of question, while Hannah felt a little awkward. I dont want you to do that. Oscar continued before Hannah answered his question. When she was wondering whether Oscar was saying he did not like her stretching out her tongue or he did not like her kissing Charles. At that moment, she suddenly felt that soft lips kissed on her lips. Hannah sensed her tense muscles all over her, and she stared at Oscar, frozen with shock. That was the first time she had looked at Oscar at such a close distance. His eyes were closed, near to hers. Observing his face closely, she found that Oscars eyshes were quite lush and long, and his thin skin was wless. She felt surprised to see such eyshes and skin with a man. She suddenly thought that Susan said Oscar might be gay. If it was true, then he must be the best- looking gay in the world. Oscar originally just covered his lips on hers without further action. That was, two soft lips tightly pressed together without any move. Suddenly, Oscar pried open her teeth with his lips. Hannah could not help but clench her fists. A smell of alcohol remained in Oscars mouth. Hannah, who was kissed, did not feel disgusted. She was not resisting although she thought she should. Hannah seemed to be drunk by the slight trace of alcohol in Oscars mouth. Then she was enduring Oscars tireless kiss. It took a long time. When Oscars lips left hers, Hannahs lips were already somewhat red and swollen. Although they were apart, there was a tactile impression left on Hannahs lips, lingering there. Her heart raced irregrly. Oscars long and slender fingers were gently stroking her lips. His face was full of tenderness, which waspletely different from the man in her memory. Neither Oscar who was now nor Oscar whoter became restrained and domineering looked like this man now. His attractive lips slightly opened and he said, Dont let other men touch these soft lips again. He was gentle yet domineering and was now irresistible to Hannah. It took her a long time to regain her presence of mind. Oscar indeed lived up to his title of being known as a veteran of love affairs. How did he make her indulge in his kiss just now in which she waspletely unable to resist herself? She finally managed to calm down, and said, Oscar, were just acting. To put it more bluntly, we dont belong to each other. The gentleness on Oscars face instantly disappeared. So, Miss Cooper refuses me. Oscar sounded cold. Im just reminding you. Im afraid that you has some misunderstandings. Oscars face darkened. Hannah tried to ignore his reaction, or say she did not want to take into ount Oscars emotions. She Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. once again stated, In short, whether it is before or after our marriage, we shouldnt destroy each others way of life. You can have many beautiful women around. I wont care about it. But please keep a distance from me too, Mr Wells. So you mean, when we get married, I can still be hooking up with thousands of women but I cant touch you. I dont believe youre willing to give up the whole forest for a crooked-necked tree since you have such a wonderful life. Youre not me, how do you know I wont be willing to? Oscar asked her in a questioning tone. I wont let myself belong to any man again. Hannah told him directly. She would not fall in love with any single man again. How much she regretted being cheated on a man in herst life, how much she didnt want to have any rtionship with a man in this life. Her rtionship with Oscar was just a deal. When the deal was over, they could part ways. Oscar, Ill give you a bright future! This was the only promise she could give him, while she did not need his promise. As long as she did not fall in love with him, she could be indestructible. Oscar smiled. He let go of Hannah. His actions made her see a kind of gentility on him. He respected her, while Charles was always pretending. One day, youll know what I want is never just a bright future. Said Oscar. Hannah looked straight at him. What I want is Oscars voice trailed off. But eventually, he did not say the next words. She just watched Oscar turn around and leave. On his tall and upright body, there was inexplicably an aura of tolerance and loneliness. Was this because this man was also very good at pretending? She felt that it was unnecessary to overthink it because she had decided not to repeat the same mistake in this life. Chapter 37 A Trap (3) Achieving the Goal Chapter 37 A Trap (3) Achieving the Goal When Hannah went to the private room, people inside were still in high spirits. After all, with Susan being there, there was no possibility to have an awkward silence. When Susan found Hannah was back at this moment, she hurriedly went over and hugged her. Probably drunk, she looked unstable when she was walking at this moment. Hannah supported Susan, who couldnt stand still when she got drunk. If you cant drink, drink lesser. Hannah reminded her. Susan was originally flopping on Hannahs arms but as she heard Hannahs words, she immediately stood up straight on her feet, Dont look down upon me! She looked exactly like a naughty girl. Hannah helped her to sit on the sofa but she instantly got up again. She could not be rested for a second when drunk. Susan suddenly picked up the wine ss from the coffee table and handed it to Hannah. Hannah did not drink tonight, not a single drop. She was not good at drinking so Charles drink for her. When he was drunk, many things could happen as a matter of course. She suddenly realized that Oscars intentional actions were apparently not just because he was unhappy. He was deliberately digging a pit for Charles. Probably it was because he really understood too well Charless personality of being determined to save face so he deliberately provoked him to let him drink more and get drunk faster. Oscar was indeed a lot better at calcting than she thought. Hannah, were in the nightclub now, you must drink. Susan forced her. Hannah red at her. I dont care, you must get drunk together with me tonight. Susan acted like a spoiled child. If you dont drink, Ill leave. Susan threatened. Susan sometimes was like a child who never grew up, but she had been suddenly tragically hurt to a great extent one day in her previous life. She did not want to recall everything that had passed in thest life. At this moment, she just took Susans wine ss and drank all the wine in the ss. Susans eyes widened. At that moment, it was as if she had be sober. She was kidding with Hannah as usual, but she never expected that Hannah would drink it. They grew up together since little. Hannah was often giving her sister-like warmth, so from time to time, she would act like a spoiled child in front of Hannah. She was slightly drunk so she wanted to be intimate a little more with Hannah by asking her to drink. In fact, Hannah was not someone who totally did not drink. When they dined together, she would still drink a bit under Susanspulsion. But, she would not do it on such an asion as she usually did. There was one thought in Susans mind while she was staring at Hannah. She had utterly changed. But Susan did not care anymore, for she thought whatever Hannah did was right. If Hannah did something wrong, she would even do the wrong thing with her. She drank all the wine inside her ss as well. Susan simply did not take enough great pleasure in it so she poured a few cups again and drank with Hannah. When the other people in the room saw Hannah drinking, they also took the initiative toe over and drink with her. Hannah didnt refuse any of their invitation. In between, Charles hade over to drink for her but he had gotten his hands full already, being plied with drink by Oscar, Theodore, Susan and even Jane and Mary. Finally, Charles couldnt care about Hannah. The truth was, in the choice between himself and Hannah, Charles would never hesitate and would only choose himself. Hannah. Manuel sat next to her. Hannah was a little dizzy. She realized that was how the feeling of being drunk was. It was not too bad though. Looking at Manuel, she even took the initiative to pick up the ss, Manuel, I would like to have a ss with you. Seeing Hannah in a high mood, Manuel, who originally wanted to remind her not to drink too much, drank a ss of wine with her at this moment instead of refusing. Then Hannah said, Dont you two want to drink? She was referring to Manuel and Susan. Susan was full of reluctance, while Manuel took the initiative to pour a ss of wine. He said, Susan, let me toast you and Henry. Susan pursed her lips. She was specting about Manuels attitude to her by calling her name. Before Susan answered, Manuel called Henry who was sitting next to him. Henry was almost silent all night. In the past, Hannah had thought that Henry was an orphan so he would be a bit withdrawn. She would even have the same thoughts as Susan that Henry needed more care. But he was indeed using this way to get sympathy from people. And therefore, everyone could not defend themselves against something unexpected from him. Henry sat next to Susan. Manuel started the topic, I heard Uncle Edward say the other day that you guys are getting married soon. Oh. Susan answered. Then she remembered she had mentioned to her father that she wanted to get married to Henry and then move out. It was just a casual remark for her but Edward took it seriously. Susan is my younger sister, you couldnt pick on her in the future. Manuel said to Henry with a gentle tone. Susan was inexplicably a little annoyed. She had never treated Manuel as an elder brother. I wish you two a happy wedding in advance. Manuel smiled sincerely. Thanks. Henry was not enthusiastic but he still raised his ss anyway. Susan, however, did not raise her hand. She was unwilling to drink with Manuel just like she was not unwilling to sing with him. Henry sensed Susans emotions and wrapped her in his arms. He said, Susan is perhaps a little drunk. Manuel did not mind. And he did not mean to debunk his lie either. Then she shouldnt drink, Ill toast you. Said he. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. No problem. Henry and Manuel clinked sses. Then, Manuel left. It was probably because he did not want to disturb anyone. Hannah looked at Manuels back and nced back at Susan. Susan was still in Henrys arms and did not mean to say goodbye to Manuel. ... Everyone was somewhat drunk. Hannah and Charles were both drunk. On the other hand, Susan was clearly the one who drank the most throughout. She was still able to bounce. It seemed that her body structure was different from normal people''s. Hannah turned her head to look at Jane and Mary. The two of them did not drink much, who were not noticeable tonight. They had not left yet. Of course, they did not want to go. It would amaze Jane soon, that Hannah had nned to help Jane achieve what she wanted. Chapter 38 Hannah’s Breakdown after Being Sober Chapter 38 Hannahs Breakdown after Being Sober Hannah stood up from the sofa, nced at Charles who was somewhat drowsy on the sofa and walked out. Susan was still in a state of excitement. Seeing Hannahs obviously somewhat unstable footsteps, she hurriedly followed her. Hannah, Susan immediately ran over to take her by the arm, Are you feeling very ufortable? A little, help me go to the washroom. Okay. Susan helped Hannah and could not help but say while taking her over, You dont know how to drink. How can you get yourself drunk like this? Hannah was no longer able to squabble with Susan. As soon as she walked into the washroom, she could not help but throw up. Susan who was beside her kept patting her back. After a while, Hannah felt that her stomach was slightly better. She went to the sink to wash her hands and wipe the corners of her lips. After barely making herself slightly morefortable, she said, Susan, do me a favour. What kind of favour? Susan was surprised. She felt that Hannah at this moment was too serious. She said, Ill go first. But you stay here. Why? Susan felt unhappy. If Hannah left, she would not have fun with this group of people. You stay sober and when Charles leaves at the end, let Jane send him back. She didnt drink much. Why? Susan really could not understand it. Dont tell anyone that I asked you to do this, including Henry. But why? Susan was more confused. Just do as I say. Hannah did not exin at all. One day Ill really be pissed off by you. Susan took a deep breath to calm herself down. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hannah said, Im leaving, remember what I just said. As Hannah said, she then walked out of the washroom. Susan followed up. Hannah was wobbly, and all of a sudden, she stumbled and fell into the arms of a guy. Susan looked at them in surprise. She saw Oscars gaze was simply focused on Hannah alone, and heard him say, Ms Cooper, this time you take the initiate. Susan was curious about everything behind what Oscar said. The next second, she saw Oscar suddenly bend his body, carry Hannah in his arms horizontally and leave. Susan just stood there and looked at their backs. At that moment she thought Oscar looked like a charming boyfriend of Hannah. ... Realization suddenly dawned on Susan. How could she let Hannah be carried away by Oscar! She would be in danger while being carried by that guy. But Hannah did not resist when she was lying in Oscars arms. If Hannah did not want to, she would refuse no matter how drunk she was, for she was a very self- disciplined and self-controlled person. Perhaps she acquiesced. At the thought of this, Susan sighed. She hummed the song, Let her go, let her go, cant hold her back anymore Oscar carried Hannah in his arms and returned to his car. The driver started driving. Hannah was lying in Oscars arms like that. She did not push him away. It was because her stomach felt bad and her head was also dizzy. But it seemed the truth was Oscars embrace made her unexpectedly have an indescribable sense of security as if he could ensure her safety. Tonight, she would be able to expose Charless true personality. She closed her eyes and let herself quietly drift off. A lot of images emerged in her mind. There were intertwined images of herst life and this life. She seemed to hear someone whispering next to her ear, Since you dont answer, does it mean youre Dont throw up on me Will you change it yourself or you want me to help you? Hannah, Im not a decent gentleman. When Im with you, Im not Hannah only felt dazed all night. She couldnt remember if she fell asleep or not. When she opened her eyes the next day, she was stunned by the scene in front of her. She was taken by surprise for quite some time. Where the hell was this?! She sat up from the big bed abruptly, looking at the strange surroundings that she was unfamiliar with. There was totally no familiarity. Just as she was trying hard to calm herself down, she saw Oscar who came out from the bathroom of the room! She looked at this man who came out only with a bath towel around his body and there were still water droplets dripping down his body and hair. It was undeniable that he was a sight for sore eyes but what kind of scene was it now! She was on the bed... Ah! Hannah screamed out. In this life and the thirty years in herst life, she never had a loss of control like this. She was holding back from letting herself go mad even when she was being stabbed to death by Charles. At this moment, she was utterly shocked by the image in front of her. Her screamssted a long time. Oscar who was standing in front of her did not show any reaction to her screams. Instead, he watched her screaming with a face that was interested in something. Why am I here! Ms Cooper came with mest night. I was drunk! She remembered it. When she left the nightclubst night, she was with Oscar. She had trusted him so much at that time. Now, she realized that she was stupid. Oscar was a womanizer who could never control his lower body, how was it possible for him to take a woman home without doing anything to her. Also, he might not even think that it was a big matter. In his view, he might think that he could just take it for granted. But for her, she was married in herst life but she did not want to anyhow have sex with others either. What is in your mind? Oscar wrapped his arms around his chest and smiled. Nothing! Hannah said fiercely. She was trying to make herself believe that she had slept with a prostitutest night. Anyway, she could not remember anything. Really? Oscar approached the big bed. Hannahs heart tightened and she was wary of Oscar, who was nearly naked with a bath towel tied to his waist. And this man climbed on the bed and moved closer to her bit by bit. Hannah could not move back anymore. She reached out to stop Oscar. She did not want him to be too close to herself. However, what her fingers were touching were his firm and stic chest. She abruptly withdrew her hand. Then, she watched Oscars face moving over to her without moving, as if she could not resist Oscar who was so domineering. Hannah closed her eyes. Chapter 39 Her Innocence Is Still Intact Chapter 39 Her Innocence Is Still Intact In the room, the temperature was rising little by little. Hannah just waited there. Her body was still trembling slightly. Not knowing if it was because she was too angry or nervous, in short, her heartbeat pounded violently. It was so violent that her heart almost leapt to her throat. At that moment, however, she heard a burst ofughter. It was seemingly an uncontroble sneer. Hannah opened her eyes and saw that Oscar had already left the big bed. His smile was clearly very bizarre. He said, What are you looking forward to? Who the hell looked forward to it! Hannah gritted her teeth. Dont worry. Last night, you Oscar sized up Hannah. Hannah unconsciously hugged the quilt tightly. She did not even know who the one that put on the mans pyjamas on her body for her was! Last night, you threw up everywhere and I was really not interested to do anything to you. Oscar was straightforward. Hannahs face obviously changed slightly. Whether she was willing or not was one thing but being disliked was another thing. So, my innocence is still intact. Oscars lips curled. Would a guy like you still have intact innocence? The bathroom is over here. There are unused towels and toothbrushes inside. Go downstairs after washing your face. I have something to talk to you, Oscar blurted out this sentence, turned around and left. He walked away without hesitating. It was as if he was not interested in her. Hannah zoned out slightly. She looked down at the obviouslyrge-sized mens pyjamas on her own body again. Damn it. Whenever she thought of the matter that Oscar changed the clothes for her, she was rather mad. She lifted the quilt and walked into the bathroom. The pink towel and the pink toothbrush had been ced on the sink. They seemed to be specifically prepared for her. She was burning in anger. But at this moment, she suddenly felt warmth due to Oscars meticulousness. He was an attractive man. No wonder so many women craved for him. If it was not because she had lived extra ten years of life, she felt that she could not face him rationally. She quickly rinsed her mouth and washed her face. Then, she tidied up her appearance. In therge mirror, Hannahs face was a little pale. She really drank too muchst night. She had not been so drunk before. Now, after sleeping, she still had a severe headache. She did not know how people like Susan who got drunk for three or five days a week could survive. Hannah barely braced herself up and walked out of the room. Oscar seemed to have noticed her presence. He elegantly wiped the corner of his lips and asked, Arent you hungry? The moment she regained her presence of mind, her face was clearly a little red. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She walked to Oscar. Oscar got up to pull the dining chair for her. He was so courteous. In fact, Charles would also do the same thing for her. However, the reason Charles did this was meant to be seen by others. Hannah did not refuse and sat opposite Oscar. The moment she was about to say something, a middle-aged man appeared and respectfully served her a set of breakfast, Mr Wells said that you were drunkst night so he asked me to make the tea for you. Its good to you. Hannah was slightly stunned. She then slowly said politely, Thank you. No problem, you may have the meal, Miss Cooper The man left. Hannah looked at his back. Mester. Oscar was introducing him to her, Hes the housekeeper here. Okay. Hannah responded. After all, it did not have anything to do with her. Oscar did not say anything more. At this moment, Hannah actually had no appetite. So, she did not take the porridge either. She went straight to the point, Did Theodore manage to take the photost night? Ill tell you after you drink the tea in front of you. Hannah told herself not to get angry and not to take it personally. Oscar was only 25 years old. However, her actual age was already 32 years old. She would not be angry with a man who was much younger than her. She picked up the cup and drank it up. Could you tell me now? Asked she. Yes. Oscar said the word in a moderate tone. Hannah looked at him. That is, all that you wish to happen, has happened, Oscar exined. He was still saying it very indirectly. Hannah could not stand it anymore. She asked, Did he sleep with Jane? Yes. They did it after checking into a hotel? No, they went to an apartment suite in a high-ss residence area. Oscar slowly ate his breakfast and continued, Ive asked Theodore to investigate. It isnt Charless ount, but Sandras. Hannah knew this address. Since you know what kind of person Charles is, you should know that he doesnt have only one woman. Oscars expression was indifferent. She was notpletely unmoved. She had been with Charles for so many years. Since her grandfather set a child marriage for her when she was ten years old, Charles had always been around her. She used to think that what her grandfather chose for her was the best. So, she fell for Charles innocently. However As expected, her heart was still being trampled on. At this moment now, she could not evenfort herself by lying to herself that what happened to her in herst life was just a dream. She said, How did you know? Hannah knew that herst life was not a dream. Oscar seemed to have finished his breakfast. He put down his knife and fork and then elegantly wiped the corner of his lips. He said, Didnt you say you know me well? Hannah was speechless. It seems that Miss Cooper still doesnt know me well enough, Oscar said, You still have to put in more effort. His words seemed to had some intentional meaning. But, Hannah just ignored what he said. Give me the video filmedst night. She did not want to delve into other things too much. She thought that she and Oscar were having a cooperative rtionship anyway. So, as long as there was a win-win situation, it was fine. The other things were not important. Oscar handed the phone that was on the dining table to Hannah. Hannah saw a video on the screen and she tapped on it. Chapter 40 Purpose Is Achieved, Biding One’s Time Chapter 40 Purpose Is Achieved, Biding Ones Time In therge dining room, Hannah was watching that video, in which Jane helped Charles walk into the residence area and the two of them walked into an apartment together. Although they had been a little far from the camera, the video was clear. It was them. Hannah was staring at the screen. She saw Charles suddenly change into a different person since he had gotten into the room and he wildly kissed Jane. His eager look was unconcealed. In herst life, she and Charles had been married for ten years. For those ten years, she had not seen Charles being so eager like that. Hannah felt it was a bit sarcastic. But, she did not have too much emotion. After all, she had epted all the disgusting nastiness of Charles. In the video, Charles carried Jane onto the bed. They kissed while taking off each others clothes Hey! Hannahs face darkened. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The phone in her hand was suddenly taken away. She looked at Oscar with some anger. Her tone was unfriendly, What are you doing! You got angry? Watching your fianc doing that with another woman? Oscar raised his eyebrows. No. Hannahs tone was still unfriendly, I just want to determine whether they did. Miss Cooper, you dont understand men, Oscar said while putting the phone into his pants pocket, and he continued, Men will never stop themselves when they are on the verge of doing that, unless Unless what?! Hannah stared at Oscar. Oscar did not continue saying. He changed the topic, Ive checked for you, they did. Hundred percent. I dont need you to help me check it out. Hannah was a little angry. She was just unwilling to be led by the nose. So, you want to see Charless naked body with your own eyes? Oscar said directly. He was distinctly a gentleman sometimes, yet he was a rogue too, who could blurt out all kinds of blue jokes. Its better for you not to watch it. I can tell you that there is nothing good on Charless body to see. Oscar seemed to have hidden meanings in his words. Hannah sometimes felt that talking with Oscar was a tiring thing. She asked in a fiery tone, Nothing good on his body, so do you have a great body? Yes, mine is much better than his. Oscar was sure. Hannah was so cross with him for what he said. What a narcissist! It was only after a long time that Hannah realized Oscar indeed had a perfect figure. Miss Cooper, arent you afraid of being reprimanded by your parents for staying out all night? Oscar ignored her anger and reminded her kindly, Your phone kept rangingst night. Hannah seemed to realize something instantly. Where is my phone? Asked she. How should she exin to her parents where she wasst night? Oscar took her phone over and handed it to her. Why is it off? It kept causing noises so I turned it off. Oscar said as a matter of course. Hannah was in a temper again when hearing his words. Her parents must have been worried and anxiousst night. She quickly turned it on. When she got on her phone, countless notification of missed calls shed up, among which there were twenty from her parents, some from Susan. And the most recent one was called by Charles. Hannah gritted her teeth and chose to call Susan first. Hannah, if you still dont call me, Im going to call the police! Were you kidnapped by Oscar? Tell me, Ill definitely ask the police to put him into jail and beat him to death! Susan sounded extremely agitated. No, Im fine. I got drunkst night and slept on Oscars ce. You slept there? Susans tone changed. Nothing happened. Is he like that, who wont do anything? Susan did not believe it at all. Hannah did not believe it either. But the fact was, he did not do anything to her. By now, she was basically certain that nothing happened between her and Oscarst night. After all, she had gotten married in the past life. She knew how to judge. Nheless, she did not expect that Oscar would have behaved himself under that circumstance. She always felt that this man would be in heat at any moment. Was it that she was born unattractive to men? Charles was not interested in her. Oscar also felt the same. Forget it. Hannah thought that there was no need to think about all these. Anyway, she no longer had expectations for men. So, she did not care how other men thought of her. Hannah! Susan called her name loudly. In short, Im fine now. Im calling you just to tell you Ill go backter. Ill tell my parents that we were drunk so I went to your house to sleep for a night. Tell your father, mother and Manuel to say the same thing. Susan instantly became unhappy, Why should I tell a lie for you? Because youre kind-hearted. Hannahughed. Im hanging up, as Hannah said, she suddenly thought of something else, By the way, if Charles calls you, youll also reply with the same answer, okay? Hannah Cooper, youve gone astray. Youve surprisingly learned how to cheat on someone. Susan was always being straightforward when she talked to Hannah. No, soon you will know that Im not the one who cheats on someone! Hannah directly hung up the phone after instructing. Her rtionship with Susan was so good that it was unnecessary to have the so-called courtesy and politeness. She turned her head to look at Oscar. Oscar was seemingly not interested in her phone call. He was at loose ends and ying on his phone at the side. The video will be kept by you. Hannah talked about the main business. You dont want to expose it? Oscar raised his eyes and asked her indifferently. Not for now. Hannah was determined, I want to make Charles fall from heaven to hell when he has his best moments! Oscar still could not ept Hannahs change in personality. How could a persons personality change suddenly. What had she experienced, what made her be like this now. Besides, regarding the slurred and intermittent words said by herst night, he hadterbined them. The result of thebination was, Charles, you killed my parents, destroyed my family, took my family fortune and made me die with a grievance, Ill get back at you! What if these were just the words uttered because of having a nightmare? How could things in reality happened in this way. If it wasnt a nightmare, how did Hannah know that Charles would kill her family and take away her family fortune? There were too many doubts. But, Oscar did not show them on his face. Im leaving. Hannah did not dare to dy anymore. She intended to leave this vi right away. So, are you going to leave in my clothes? Oscar asked her in a smirk behind her. Chapter 41 Does She Know Oscar Well Enough? Chapter 41 Does She Know Oscar Well Enough? So, are you going to leave in my clothes? Oscar asked her with a wry smile. It was only then Hannah realized what she was wearing at the moment. She gritted her teeth, Where are my clothes? Dumped. Oscar Wells! Its all your vomit on it. Are you sure you still want it? Oscar raised his eyebrows. She could only leave with his clothes on or be naked! Someday, she would burst out while on fire with anger. She tried to beposed, Ill have someone to sent you a new set by tomorrow. Hannah decided to take his clothes andpensate him with a new setter. That wont be necessary. Oscar smiled, Ive prepared a set of clothes for you, Miss Cooper. Hannah was speechless. Why didnt he say so? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Its inside the cloakroom on the right of the room that you just slept in. Hannah had then quickly gone upstairs. Oscar smiled while looking at Hannahs back. ... Inside the cloakroom. Hannah wore the clothes Oscar had prepared for her one by one. Got to say, Oscar had an eye for beauty. What surprised her most was that the underclothing fitted so well. Last night, Oscar must have done something to her. Hannah told herself not to bother it. Or else, did she have to look back at him too? She went downstairs after changing her clothes. Oscar was currently sitting on the sofa, watching TV. Seeing Hannahs hurried footsteps, he asked faintly, Does it fit? Cant you see it? Despite telling herself not to get angry, there was just no way to be calm with Oscar. I cant. Oscar said. After saying that, he even looked meaningfully over to her chest. Hannah sharply pulled her coat tightly. She didnt want to bother with Oscar anymore and ran out of the vi. Just as she walked out of the vi, she saw an expensive ck car parked there. A man in a ck suit with white gloves was standing next to the vehicle. Good morning, Miss Cooper. I am Jimmy, Mr Wells driver. Ive been ordered to take you back. The man said respectfully. Oscar always had a way to make her feel warm after pissing her off. Hannah smiled faintly and said, Thank you. youre wee, Miss Cooper. Please have a seat. Then he opened the back seat car door for her. Hannah sat in the car. Only then did Jimmy return to the drivers side and slowly drive away. The moment she left, Hannah couldnt help but nce at the vi behind her. It was such a luxurious building, and it seemed that Oscar lived alone here. Although Oscar was Hannahs nemesis in her previous life, she got to know him about his capabilities, not his personal affairs. So, she didnt know whether Oscar lived with the Wells family or not. Hannah pondered, feeling that Oscar was hiding a lot. And what she had known about him in the previous life, was everything about him? Jimmy. Yes, Miss Cooper. Jimmy responded. Does Oscar have a bad rtionship with his family? Hannah asked. Otherwise, why would he move out to live alone? Im only responsible for driving for Mr Wells, and I dont know much about his personal matters. Jimmy replied tactfully. Hannah nodded and didnt press further. She knew she couldnt get any answers from Jimmys reply. She then looked out of the car window. As the city with the most robust economy in Northfield, Kensbury Citys prosperity was evident to all. Ten years ago, it was already full of high-rise buildings. Hannah just watched in silence, looking at this city that she missed. Her phone suddenly rang at this moment. Hannah looked at the caller and then picked up the phone to answer, Charles. Hannah, why did you turn off your phone? Charles seemed to be anxious. Hannah sneered. Inside her mind was all about Charles hugging Jane and making lovest night. She said, I was drunk, and my phone ran out of battery. Then, where had you beenst night? I didnt even see you when I left. Charles asked. So, was it time to question her now? I went to Susans house. Didnt Susan leaveter? Charles questioned. In fact, Charles wasnt dumb at all. He would still be alert to many details, especially those that were beneficial to him. The good thing was that Hannah knew all about Charles, so she could naturally answer with ease at this moment, I also leftter. I went to the washroom midway and ended up falling asleep there. I woke up and found that Susan and Henry were the only ones left in the private room. So, I followed Susan to her house. By the way, why didnt you call me when you leftst night? He hurriedly exined after a while of silence, I was also drunkst night and was sent home in a daze. I just woke up and called you straight away. Is it? I worried about you so much. Im fine now, and Im on my way home. We cant drink like this next time. Charles seemed serious. OK. Hannah agreed readily. In the future, he wouldnt have the chance to drink with her anymore. Go home and get some rest. I have to go to work at thepanyter. OK. Hannah promised and was about to hang up the phone. Right now, Hannah didnt want to bother with Charles any longer. That made her feel disgusted. Hannah. Charles suddenly called out to her again with deep affection. Huh? Hannah was impatient. I love you. Charles said word by word. Hannah smiled. Her smile was beautiful, yet ironic too. Charles had always told her many sweet words in her previous life, saying that he loved her. She wondered what Charles thought every time he said those words! He would probably be thinking that Hannah was such a dumb woman. She believed everything he said. Hannah gathered her feelings and answered, Me too. I want to marry you right away. Charles spoke sincerely, When Im done with the matter at hand, Ill concentrate fully on preparing for our wedding. Hannah, I promised that I will make you the most gorgeous and happiest bride in Northfield! Letting all the women in the world envy you! Envy her for marrying the filthiest, meanest and most vicious man in the world? How could she possibly repeat the same mistake? Chapter 42 Let Them Be Out of Our League Chapter 42 Let Them Be Out of Our League Hannah responded to Charless insincere talk. She went back to the vi. In the living room, Michelle had gotten nervous, Hannah, where did you gost night? Your father and I nearly called the police. I got drunk with Susanst night and stayed at her house. Hannah said. In her previous life, she used to be so naive and would never lie nor harm anyone, and defenseless. In this life, she had to learn to be adaptable. She felt okay to tell some white lies. Gee. Why did you guys get so drunk? You dont look good today. Michelle was relieved to see her Wheres Dad? Hannah changed the subject. Hes gone to work. Michelle said, There are so many things to do at thepany. He cant be away all the time. Hannah nodded. However, she started to n something at that moment. Are you looking for him? Michelle asked, looking at Hannah, who was pondering. Nope. Hannah shook her head, Speaking of which, mum, have you seen the news today? What news? Havent you watched it? Let me show you. Hannah hurriedly opened her phone and showed her the news, See? Michelle took a look. The big headline read Low-profile Noblewoman Michelle Cooper: Reacquaint Yourself With The Real High Society. On the news feed was a picture of Michelle, whose face and figure looked stunning and perfect. Michelle felt a little shy. After all, she had never shown her face in public like this before for so many years. Last night, she felt like she was dreaming, beingplimented, noticed, and envied. This was the first time she had felt proud. Her heart was even still pounding for a long time until now. I wont say much about the news content, just some high-sounding descriptions. Let me read you the In the limo on her way back, she read the news after hanging up Charless phone and saw her mothers headline news. She was the one who had deliberately arranged the news, but she had never expect that the news had N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. so many reactions. She cleared her throat and read thements. Thats what you call a surprise. Those trophy wives who used to unt their wealth, beauty, and love, dont they feel ashamed? The first noblewoman in Kensbury City is none other than Michelle. Who said that Mrs Cooper was born into a humble family and was not treated well? Let me ask those girls born into a wealthy family, will you be able to have such a grand birthday party under your name yearster? Dont fool me. This woman is clearly only 30 years old Hannah. Michelle suddenly interrupted her. Hannah was still reading happily at the moment. She raised her head and saw that Michelles eyes were red. Hannah hurriedly said with concern, Mom, whats the matter? I feel that you have grown up. Michelle smiled with teary eyes, You gave me a big surprise. Hannah was stunned. It was you that prepared the birthday banquetst night, right? Michelle said straightforwardly. It was Dads thought too. I always thought I didnt care about all the fame, status or wealth. I thought I just needed to have a good time with you and your father, the three of us being together. Butst night, I admit I was so happy to be the centre of attraction for everyone. And I just realized that all the women have vanity It was Dad and me who neglected your feelings. Hannah wiped the tears from her mothers eyes. Hannah, Michelle looked at her daughter, Thank you so much. Mom. Hannah held her hands tightly and said firmly, From now on, I will make our family better! Let those who once looked down on us be out of our league! Michelle was stunned by Hannahs determination. And she smiled the next moment gently. Michelle would never lower herself like she used to do again, as well as let her daughter pressure herself so much! In the Sawyers house Charles turned gloomy instantly after he finished talking to Hannah on the phone. Of course he couldnt possibly go to work at thepany. It was true that he had indulged too muchst night, resulting in no spirit at all today. Just now, he was forcing himself to call Hannah, just to y with her mind. That fool woman. She believed everything with just some sweet words. He returned to the living room and sat on the sofa. Ah! Loretta suddenly let out a scream. Charles looked at his mother, Whats wrong? What do they mean by the first noblewoman in Kensbury City is none other than Michelle? Then what am I? What am I? Loretta read thements on her mobile phone, and she was furious. Charles looked terrible, too, at the moment. He was irritated when thinking of the Cooper family making the newsst night. After all, he and Hannah were getting married soon. The Cooper family had thrown such a grand party before their wedding. Were they attempting to make him n a bigvish wedding? He didnt want to waste too much on Hannah! Mom, I want to kill Hannah, that bitch! Martina was also on the sofa at the moment, and her eyes were all puffy. It was said that she had been crying since she left the Cooper family banquet yesterday. She had cried for the whole night and only settled down slightly this morning. But when she thought of the mess she was inst night, she couldnt help but gnash her teeth, hating to cut Hannah dead. She didnt even know how to mix in high society in the future. She didnt even dare to leave the house now or even show up in those chatting groups, for fear of being brought up for yesterdays embarrassment. Whats the hurry! Loretta was also in a bad mood. She had never imagined that Michelle would crush her to this extent one day. In her mind, the only person who couldpete with her among the gentry in Kensbury City, or even the entire Northfield, was Venus Wells. Venus had an advantage because the Wells family was ranked first. When Charles embarked on the noble familys path, it was not a matter for her to crush Venus soon. Yet now. Michelle, an ordinary person, had stolen the show. She just couldnt let it go. She recalled herself giving Michelle the braceletst night and contrasted it with Venuss gift. She had heard someone in the banquet saying that she was hypocritical, having no taste, and insincere At the thought of it, Loretta looked terrible. She said viciously, When Charles married Hannah, Ill have thousands of ways to torture her to death! Me too! Martina said, Charles, dont be soft-hearted when the timees! Being soft-hearted? Charles sneered as if he had just heard the funniest joke ever. For that woman that he didnt love at all, he wanted her to die as quickly as possible after he was done using her! Chapter 43 The Wedding (1) Is Our Agreement Still in Place? Chapter 43 The Wedding (1) Is Our Agreement Still in ce? Charles and Hannahs wedding, which had been causing an uproar in Kensbury City and Northfield for a long time, and had been hyped up by the media, was going to take ce tomorrow. Hannah was lying in bed, having trouble sleeping. In the same period of herst life, she had been lying awake those nights too. But the reason was different. She used to be so excited about her marriage and love that she could have not fall asleep in her previous life; in this life, she was just thinking about how she could make everything perfect in revealing Charless truth in public tomorrow. Late at night, the phone suddenly rang. Hannah was shocked by the phone ringing. Looking at the caller, she suddenly remembered that she had also received a call from Oscar in her previous life at this moment. And he had asked her if she would follow him when he came for a bride kidnapping at the wedding tomorrow. She tried to calm herself and picked up the call, Oscar. Is our agreement still in ce? He asked soberly, not seeming to be emotional. Finally, it was no longer the exact words in her memory of thest life. The current Oscar didnt seem to be drunk at all. She said, Did I mention breaking our promise? There are many news about you and Charles Sawyer this month, taking wedding photos, choosing a wedding dress, sticking together all the time. It makes me think that you had lost your mind, having a joke with me. Hannahs face changed slightly. Youre the one who had lost your mind! In the month of preparing for the wedding, she and Charles had been busy with the wedding preparations. And the reason she did this was just to keep Charles from being doubtful, or more so, to make Charles act and disguise himself more perfectly. After all, the higher he climbed, the harder he fell! What about Oscar? Since she slept over at his house for one night a month ago, he never had any contact with her again. There were even times when Hannah couldnt help but want to call Oscar and ask if he woulde on her wedding day. In fact, with the current rtionship between her and Oscar, she wasnt sure he would show up. But, she gave up the impulse to do so several times. She didnt want to force Oscar to work with her in the name of marriage. As long as he didnt want to do so, she wouldnt force him. She also thought clearly that even if Oscar didnt show up the next day, she could expose that video to make Charles copse. Just that, Charles would suffer a heavy blow if she married someone else on the wedding day. At this moment, she had finally waited for Oscars phone call. She said firmly to Oscar, As long as youe tomorrow. Hannah Cooper, Oscar called her name in a rare earnest tone. Dont fool me. Hannah hadnt answered yet. You cant afford that! Oscar said word by word, not giving Hannah a chance to answer at all. The phone was hung up at this moment. Hannah zoned out, staring at the phone. In the end, Oscar didnt give her an exact answer. Would it be like her previous life? Maybe he wasnt going to show up. On the next day, it was dawn. The weddingpanys staff had already appeared in Hannahs room with all the equipment. Hannah got up in a daze. She might have just slept for about an hour. There were so many things to think about that there was no way to fall asleep. Falling asleep, Hannah had many nightmares. There were too many shbacks from her previous life. She had tried to adjust herself, yet it was hard to let go of it. After cleaning up, she sat at her dressing table. She couldnt remember exactly what mood she had been in when she was dressing up for the wedding in the past life. At the moment, she was emotionless. It was the thought of meeting Charles in a few moments that made her nearly go bananas. She had been fighting with it so long. As a bridesmaid, Susan rushed in half an hourter after Hannah woke up. It was rare for her to get up so early, although she was stillte. Hannah had urged Susan many times in herst life, afraid that she would dy her best day. However, she didnt think Susans attendance was important this time as things had been different. Susan, on the other hand, was a bit overwhelmed, I just turned off the rm, thinking of sleeping for a while longer, but ended up having slept for half an hour longer. I didnt even have time to go to the toilet before dashing here. Im not toote, aint I? Dont worry, Ms Phillips. The bridesmaid makeup is notplicated, and it doesnt matter to bete a little. How about you go to the bathroom to have a wash first? The staff reminded gently. Gosh! How did you know that I havent wash my face? Do I have goop in my eyes? Susan said bluntly. Others wouldnt have thought Susan was from a wealthy and well-bred family while hearing her funny words. The staff was instantly amused by her. That was why Susan had a rtively good reputation in many service industries. No. Its that you have drool stains at the corner of your mouth. The staff hurriedly exined. Oh, is that so? Susan touched the corner of her mouth, Last night, I dreamed of chewing on drumsticks. I went on a dietst night just to be a bridesmaid today! Saying that, she ran over to Hannah and yed nice, Ive sacrificed for you so much. Do you love me? I love you so much. Hurry up and go wash up. Hannah urged. Seems a little insincere. Susan pouted. It was just that Hannah thought it wasnt worth any sacrifice of Susan for her wedding with Charles! After going to the bathroom to wash up, Susan sat down to have her makeup done by the staff. There were the joking sounds of Susan and the staff in the room from time to time. Hannah was the only one that couldnt smile at all. It was a good thing for her that Susan was carefree and didnt notice Hannahs emotions. Even if Susan did, she would only think that Hannah was too nervous. It took more than three hours. Hannah and Susan finished dressing up. Susan looked at Hannahs appearance and said jealously, Hannah, how can such an ordinary wedding dress look so good on you? Hannah looked at herself inside the floor-to-ceiling mirror. Indeed. The wedding dress was ordinary. She hadnt chosen a in one on purpose for the wedding which she had no expectations for. It was just because Charles wasnt that attentive. When she went to choose her wedding dress, she was already dazzled when selecting from various dresses. Charles didnt have much patience and casually picked a few pieces for her, and they were exactly the same as those in herst life. Hannah used to try to satisfy Charles in the previous life, so she had agreed with it even if she didnt like it. Yet at this moment, She saw a gorgeous bride in the mirror. She had a recognized fine face, without any ws. With just a little dressing up, she would be stunningly beautiful. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. So, what the media had praised her at her wedding in thest life had nothing to do with Charless so- called careful preparation! Chapter 44 The Wedding (2) Satirizing Jane Chapter 44 The Wedding (2) Satirizing Jane At the Coopers Vi, everything here was abuzz with happiness because of the wedding. Hannah and Susan had both finished dressing up. Susan kept chattering because of how good Hannah looked. She suddenlymented, By the way, did you or Charles choose this wedding dress? Its suchck of taste! Hannah didnt answer. That must be Charles, right? Susan guessed right about it. After all, you do have an eye for fashion. Its just that youve always taken care of Charless feelings too much. Youd just agree whatever he says anyway. It was true that in herst life, she had looked after everything for him, but not this time. Im a bit confused. Susan looked at Hannah. She was still unclear about Hannahs feelings for Charles? Why did she still marry him if she didnt like him? If she liked Charles, then why did she still get involved with Oscar. What was the rtionship between Hannah and the two? Susan just stared at Hannah in bewilderment. She just couldnt get it. Hannah didnt exin to Susan. Anyway, she would knowter. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Jane was wearing a well-chosen white dress, which looked a little too extravagant. Hannah seemed to be outssed by Janes dress. After all, Hannahs wedding dress was so regr, while Janes dress was embellished with sparkling diamonds, dazzling in the light. Susans face changed as soon as she saw Jane. This woman did not disguise her ambition. She was sopetitive here at Hannahs wedding deliberately. Hannah, youre so beautiful today. Mary followed Jane into the room and said with a sincere face. Hannah smiled faintly, Thank you. Your wedding dress looks pretty. Jane praised intentionally. Hannah looked at Jane, Your gown is also beautiful. Is it? Jane smiled and continued, A friend picked it out especially for me, saying that it was a new design by the chief designer of Celina, and this dress hadnt been released yet. My friend pulled a few strings to get it for me. Ive been waiting for it for half a month, just to wear it on your wedding day. Your boyfriend? Susan interjected. No. Jane looked embarrassed. Its fine if it wasnt given by your boyfriend. If it is, then such a boyfriend is truly unworthy. Susan said kindly. Why? Janes face changed instantly. Its Hannahs wedding today. Arent you overshadowing her? Are you gonna take her man? Susan didnt show due respect for Jane, If its just an ordinary friend, then forget about it. But, if its your boyfriend, you should think about whether such an obnoxious man with no upbringing is worthy of your love. Jane was blue in the face when hearing Susans words. It seemed like Susan wasmenting on the friend she was talking about, but in reality, Susan was sarcastically saying that Jane didnt know her ce and had no upbringing. Jane turned to look at Hannah. With Hannahs personality, Susan thought that she would smooth things over for Jane. After all, it was her wedding, and she wouldnt want to cause any conflict. Hannah got the hint of what Jane meant. She smiled, Jane, I think Susan is right. Jane looked pretty terrible instantly. Susan was now used to Hannahs shift. Actually, what you wear today will not affect me. After all, everything that you used and wore is always better than me since little. But, I never heard others saying that you look better than me. Hannahs word was ironic to Jane. It was also true that since childhood, everything that Hannah used was ordinary, and because of Michelle, their family didnt have a luxurious life. Jane, on the other hand, wore everything of the top international brands in fear that nobody knew her family was wealthy. But even so, when mentioning Hannah and Jane, everyone would still say that Hannah was the most beautiful woman in Kensbury City. Hannah pretended not to read Janes emotions. That dress on you doesnt look like a new design from Celina, but rather like a product from Mia Design, a second-tier brand that likes to imitate Celina and is now popr among the white-cor ss. How can a low-grade brand like Mia Design produce such a fine product? Jane retorted. After all, the chief designer of Celina hasnte out with any new products at all this period. Hannah said frankly. How did you know? Hannah sneered, I just heard about it. Believe it or not, its up to you. Of course, Jane wouldnt believe it. She wouldnt believe that Charles would buy her clothes of a low-grade second-tier brand. He had promised her that he would make her look more beautiful than Hannah today. Even if he couldnt marry her, he would still make her the centre of attention at the wedding banquet and would never make her feel bad. So, Charles ordered someone to bring her the dressst night. She was overjoyed when she opened it and saw how beautiful it was. However, she didnt expect that she would be ridiculed by Hannah and Susan like that. Luckily, some other friends and rtives came in to congratte Hannah, easing the atmosphere. Only then Jane held her breath and left. Mary followed behind Jane closely, not causing a ruckus. As soon as they left the crowd, Jane went ballistic, Hannah, that bitch. She is just simply sour grapes! Her wedding dress is so ugly but she said mine is an imitation. Shes so disgusting. She is just jealous of you for being better than her. Maryplimented hastily, I can tell that Charles loves you more from the dress he picked for you. He is just fooling her! Thats for sure. Jane was feeling smug as she thought of her dress contrasting with Hannahs wedding gown. They had so much sexy time that night as well. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Charles told her that he had noticed and liked her for a long time, but he just couldnt express his feelings to her because of his rtionship with Hannah. He said that his marriage with Hannah was just a political marriage, and he didnt like her at all. No man would like such a dumb and boring woman like Hannah at all. After he finished using Hannah toplete his big ns, he would marry Jane. Jane could not help but blush when she thought of how gentle Charles was to her. Mary was watching Janes lustful looking at the side. It was ridiculous that Jane was so convinced of Charless sweet words. Even if Charles didnt love Hannah, there was no way he would fall in love with this idiot woman! Mary was waiting for Jane to dig her own grave. And after Jane was destroyed, she would be Rogers only daughter. Only then she would have the resources to fight with Hannah. The position of the Cooper familys heir could only be hers! Mary thought viciously. Someone in the hall suddenly shouted, The grooms arrived! Hannah inside the room opened her eyes. After her rebirth, she had been waiting for this day toe! And now, it was the moment. When Susan heard the noise outside, she was about to close the door hastily. Susan. Hannah called out to her. Hmm? Susan was a little excited. She just liked to join in the fun. No need to close the door. Hannah said. There was no need to put so much effort into Charles. She just intended to go through the motions. Chapter 45 The Wedding (3) Beating Loretta Down Completely Chapter 45 The Wedding (3) Beating Loretta Down Completely Charles went straight into Hannahs room unhindered. Many people in the room gazed at them with admiration. In the eyes of outsiders, Charles was always gentle and modest, while Hannah was so gorgeous. The two of them were indeed a perfect match. Charles looked at Hannah with deep affection. He knelt down on one knee and held a bouquet of flowers in front of Hannah, Hannah, will you marry me? Hannah hadnt said yes yet. Others were moring, Marry him, marry him! Hannah smiled and she looked stunningly beautiful. Charles was even stunned for a moment. He knew that Hannah was pretty, but something was missing that made her dull. So he couldnt take much interest in Hannah. Perhaps Hannah was too submissive to him, which was no fun for any man. However, he was inexplicably moved at this moment. He felt that Hannah now was different from the one he remembered. Now Hannah made him feel a desire to conquer her! Nheless, he was calm and disguised everything seamlessly. Hannah took the flowers and spoke in a pleasant voice, Mm. She didnt say yes. It was not a clear answer. Charles got up and approached Hannah. Hannah turned her face and avoided him. Charles thought she was shy. In his mind, Hannah had initially been not a fun woman. So, he didnt bother it. He bent down and picked Hannah up straight away. He held her up and left the bedroom. The vast crowd followed behind Charles and Hannah. Hannah wasnt even hugging Charless neck, just allowing him to do so. Charles put Hannah into the leading wedding car. The other guests were also arranged to get into the vehicles. The fleet of vehicles headed straight to the wedding banquet. The wedding banquet was set in thergest luxury hotel in Kensbury City, with a stately banquet hall that had been dreamily decorated. Many guests had been there when Hannah and Charles arrived, and the hall looked very lively. Hannah was sent into the dressing room to change into her main wedding dress. And the bridal gown wasnt pretty either. When Susan saw it, she couldnt help but wrinkle her nose again, Hannah, Charles doesnt get a good eye Hannah didnt mind. She looked at Susan, who had already changed into her bridesmaid dress and whispered in her ear, Go out and help me see if Oscar is here? Hannah! Susan was in shock. What the hell was going on here? Couldnt she just get married as ned? Dont ask. Go now. Hannah urged. Susan pouted and walked out of the dressing room reluctantly. She walked to the hall and looked around. There was no sign of Oscar. Regardless of whether Oscar liked Hannah or not, or whether he had so many women around him, Oscar might not havee to Hannahs wedding with thisplicated rtionship between the two. But Theodore had been here. So she went to the reception at the entrance of the banquet hall to have a look. As soon as she walked to the entrance, she saw many reporters there. At the moment, the parents of both the Cooper and Sawyer families were at the entrance receiving the reporters and answering questions from them. Mrs Cooper, do you have anything to say about your daughters wedding today? Will you be sad to see her go? The reporter asked. I will. Michelle answered, Of course I will miss my daughter that I raised myself getting married now. But, I am relieved to know that Charles is a good boy, and I believe he will treat Hannah well. I heard that Mrs Cooper has been at home for so many years, taking care of your husband and child. Can you share how to be a good housewife so that Mr Cooper loves you so much and has raised such an excellent daughter? For a long time, people have had a prejudice against housewives, but in fact, its part of a career too. In truth, families are different, and there are different family roles Michelle answered the reporters questions very well, without feeling too superficial or too condescending. In short, it was just right. Loretta was so jealous beside her. She had intentionally dressed up today, knowing that there would be time to face the press. She had particrly chosen a dress, in the hope of stealing Michelles show, as she was still feeling mad since that night. However, she didnt expect that all these reporters were only asking questions about Michelle, not even bothering with her. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Got to say, Michelle did have a good taste fashion. She wore a resplendent blue dress with simple pearl ne that made her look so elegant and graceful. On the other hand, Loretta dressed in a red gown essorized with a ruby ne, which made her look a little vulgar. Loretta took the initiative to interject several times, yet the reporters only responded to her with a few words and then focused all their attention on Michelle again. Ever since Michellesst grand birthday caused a sensation in Kensbury City, her status in Kensbury City had skyrocketed in every society. Someone even invited Michelle to be part of the noble womens circle. She would never agree to that. She would never let Michelle upstage her. It was only when Susan received Hannahs call that she remembered something and went back to the dressing room. She was naturally fond of hrity, and she felt delighted when she saw the reporters just focusing on Michelle while Loretta looked pretty terrible. Susan returned to the dressing room and said to Hannah, I didnt see him, but I did see Theodore. Would Oscar note to the party as he did in herst life? She was a bit fidgety. Although she knew it clearly, she would still look forward to his appearance a little. But, I just saw your mother at the entrance, beating Charless mother downpletely! Susan couldnt help but share with Hannah once she thought of the scene just now, I used to think Loretta was so ssy but she was such an upstartpared to your mother! Anyway, I just dont like Loretta. Even though she looks dignified and generous, she is too arrogant. And its very satisfying seeing that she is just nothing whenpared with your mother! Hannah felt delighted too. In herst life, Loretta had been used to oppressing her mother. In this life, she wanted to make Loretta feel ashamed! At the thought of this, she heard Charless voice outside the room, Hannah, are you ready? The wedding is about to start. There was no need to prepare. Because there wouldnt be a wedding. Chapter 46 The Wedding (4) Something is Unmasked Chapter 46 The Wedding (4) Something is Unmasked The staff opened the door of the dressing room. Hannah followed Charles and walked towards the banquet hall. At this moment, the guests were already seated and all the lights of the hall were focused on the carpet in the middle which was covered with flower petals. Charles brought her into a pink castle made of flowers in the hall and went to the stage in the middle, waiting for her arrival. The wedding march was yed. Hannah held her fathers hand and was walking on the carpet full of flower petals. The lights moved forward by following her every step. Everyone looked at her with a smile as she was breath-taking. Dad, Hannah suddenly called out to him. Um, Miguel replied. Dont be surprised if whatever happenster. Hmm? he frowned. He knew that her daughter would break off the engagement in public today. However, he and Michelle didnt know how it would take ce and how far it would go. Up to now, they had been thinking that their daughter had given up the n. In short, everything is my arrangement. Okay. He nodded. He unconditionally trusted her daughter. She held her fathers arm and finally walked in front of Charles. Charles reached out his hand as a gentleman. At this moment, he was still showing his most noble and elegant look, which made everyone to praise him. Miguel ced her hand on Charless hand and gently patted his shoulder. Charles nodded. It was a look that he would definitely treat her well. Such a small act made the whole audience apud. He held Hannahs hand tightly and faced the priest. The priest smiled benevolently at them. He talked into the microphone, Im honored to be here and I will acknowledge the joint of this new couple in the unity of marriage in the name of God today. But before that, the bridegroom has a special message for our bride, so please give him a moment. Again, there was an enthusiastic round of apuse. It was the same in her previous life. Before the ceremony, he made a heartfelt confession in front of everyone, making everyone believe that he loved her so much that Hannah would be the envy of the world for her having such a wonderful husband. She had also thought so back then and even shed tears of happiness because of his confession. Yet at this moment, she just looked at him indifferently as he held the microphone with fondness and said in an extremely gentle voice, Hannah, when I first saw you, you were ten years old and our grandfathers were ying chess inside the house. I saw you sitting obediently beside your grandpa and your face was red and looked cute. I thought I had fallen in love with you from that time on. Thus, when my grandfather told me that you would be my future bride, I was so excited that I tossed and turned. I couldnt fall asleep. Even though I was only thirteen years old. Ive been looking forward to marrying you for twelve years and finally, Ive got my most beautiful bride A shining smile lifted the corners of her mouth. Susan Phillips who stood beside her was even touched by Charless sincere confession at this moment. In Susans eyes, he loved her so much. Why was Hannah still half-hearted? She even felt unworthy for Charles. Those so-called vows of sickness and death, vows of poverty and wealth, couldnt express my love for you. Hannah, I only hope that Ill always take care of you and protect you in this life, in the every next life, forever. His eyes turned red. Everyone saw his deep devotion in that moment. Hannah was also watching. She stared fixedly at him. She just realized that this so-called confession was what he paid for only when she was dying. How could he have written such touching sentences to her? The redness in his eyes was probably because he had pinched himself. After all, at this moment, she saw that he was pinching his thigh with one hand at the position where the light was dim. She had known all the facts, and she found the scene in front of her was funny. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was so funny that sheughed suddenly. The woman who should be crying the most wasughing with an innocent look now. This made Charles failed to pretend anymore even though he had brewed his emotions hard. His eyes couldnt get any redder. He frowned. She was supposed to be crying at this moment. Once she cried, he would help her to wipe her tears, then hold her in his arms and brought this wedding to its climax. However, what Hannah did made him a bit flustered. He reced the session by holding her hands again. He held her hands tightly and said, Ive prepared a surprise for you. Hannah looked imperturbable and smiled. Soon he would know whether it was a surprise or a shock. He held her hand, turned his back on the guests and looked at therge HD screen in front of them. Even from the farthest part of the hall, one could see the screen clearly. She felt lucky that she had been reborn in a new life. At least everything was predictable for her. She knew all the sessions of the wedding and knew the time when she could get him into a mess! At this moment, everyone paid attention on the screen. Charles kept smiling, waiting for everyone to be touched by him. Indeed, he had done so in previous life. He put in effort in preparing their photos since childhood, including the first time they met, the first time they had crush on each other, the first time they held hands, the first time they kissed, the first time many beautiful moments recorded by him. Who could believe a man could do this if he wasnt in love. All of their memories were recorded perfectly, leaving no regret. However, Charles did it. He did it without loving her and he deceived everyone. The big ck screen was suddenly lit up. He was full of confidence and he even had an undisguised smugness. This wedding would make him the best man in the world, in the eyes of outsiders. His face looked full of anticipation. In the next second, his smile instantly froze at the moment which a scene was disyed on the screen. It should show a love documentary of him and Hannah, but it suddenly turned into a scene of two bodies wildly entangled, followed by a coquettish sound of a man and woman. This straight away caused everyone at the spot to be in an uproar! Chapter 47 The Wedding (5) Scandal Is Exposed Chapter 47 The Wedding (5) Scandal Is Exposed In the banquet hall, everyones eyes were focused on the screen. The scene of a man and woman entwining together was seen by all. After a second of being surprised, some noticed that the man was Charles while the woman wasnt Hannah. It didnt hit Charles until just now. H became so panicked. How could it be? How did it turn into this scene suddenly? It supposed to be their photos. How did it turn into a video of him having sex with Jane Cooper. Charles hurriedly shouted at the staff, Turn it off! Hurry up! The humble gentleman was now flustered and disoriented. His yell made everyone frown as he shouted at an irascible tone. He had no courtesy at all and his behaviour was offensive. At this moment, his parents also stood up from the main seat and scolded loudly at the staff, Who yed this video? Turn it off! I told you to turn it off immediately! There was some confusion. The noisy voices were heard everywhere. However, the video wasnt paused after a long time and the lustful screams echoed in the wedding hall. Whos in charge? Call out the person right now! Lee Sawyer also revealed his true colors, shouting and screaming in the hall. Loretta was yelling at the waiter, Call out the person in charge! I want him to exin to me what the hell is going on! Turn off the video now! Her voice almost turned into an angry scream. Obviously, it was a great shame to the Sawyer family that they could never imagine and ept in this lifetime. On the other hand, Hannah who was on the stage seemed to be surprisingly calm. In her previous life, he even deliberately let her to watch him having sex and frantically having affairs with other women when she waspletely imprisoned by him. At that time she didnt argue or make a fuss. She just endured everything and took in all of his disgust in silence. That kind of pain, humiliation, disgust, emotional breakdown, despair and all the emotions had been constantly repressed in her mind, but she didnt vent out. She was thinking that how good it would be if the nasty scene between Charles and that woman was seen by everyone and let people know how disgusting and hypocritical he was actually. She wanted him to feel shamed and despairing in front of everyone. Now it had finallye true. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She turned her eyes to him, watching him to lose control of himself. He had no regard of his own image and was asking the staff to turn the video off crazily. Finally, it was turned off. What could be done if it was turned off? That scene had been seen! Without the lustful screams, the hall became iparably quiet that it kept reminding him what had just happened. His agitation was calmed down now. But at this moment, he didnt know how to deal with the situation at all. He had never dreamed that such a scene would be exposed in public. In front of so many people in his wedding venue, the fact which he had affairs was revealed! No! His perfect life couldnt be ruined like this. He couldnt be ruined by such a video, he thought. The most important key was on Hannah now. As long as Hannah didnt care about it, their wedding could still carry on and he could still possibly redeem his image. After all, as long as the person involved didnt care about it, then it would be meddling for anyone else who cared about it. He returned to Hannah and eagerly held her hands, Hannah, listen to my exnation. She looked at him, surprisingly calm. Her air of calm made him feel more uneasy and guilty. But somehow he firmly believed that she loved him very much. As long as he said something nice to her, she would not take it into ount. He acted with a sad face and looked remorseful, I was set up by Jane. Were you? Hannah cast a nce around at that moment. In the hall, all the lights were focused on the stage and the rest of the ce was pitch-ck. She just wanted to check on Jane. She wanted to see what expression Jane would show when she heard Charles say that. Yes. Didnt we have a drink together that night? I got drunk and was helped out by her. I was drunk and I didnt even know who that was. I didnt know how this happened. By the time I woke up, everything had already happened! I had thought of telling you, but I was too afraid of losing you and you would leave me if I told you. Hannah, I know Im selfish and Ive made a mistake, but please forgive me. I beg you to forgive me, okay? he spoke quickly and urgently. At this moment, his tears fell. Probably it was because he knew very well that he would bepletely ruined if she didnt forgive him, so he was anxious and cried out! Hannah spoke no words but watched his performance indifferently. He hurriedly said again, Hannah, I really feel bad. When I woke up and saw Jane beside me, I wanted to kill myself. But I cant die as I wont be able to take care of you if I die. Who will take care of you in the future? Hannah, you know that Ive been loving you for many years and its not easy for us to get married. We can stay together forever. I dont hope our rtionship to be ruined by that woman. She still didnt have any reaction. Looking at him who was in a wretched state, she remembered everything. In the previous life, he had tortured her to make her life worse than death. In the previous life, he had stabbed her to death. She had to pay back all of it bit by bit. Hannah, please forgive me, please, please. I swear, Ill treat you well in the future, Ill never do anything wrong to you again, Ill never drink outside again, Ill never let myself have any chance to make mistakes. Hannah, please give me one more chance to love you, okay? The emotional and sincere words were almost touching. And Hannah spoke, Are you willing to get down your knees and beg me? Chapter 48 The Wedding (6) Charles Kneels Down in Discomfiture Chapter 48 The Wedding (6) Charles Kneels Down in Difiture Her voice was clear and crisp. He didnt believe that she would say such words. She was supposed to be just epting his apology and give him an out even if he had cheated her as he had said a lot to this point. She shouldnt let him kneel down in public. Did she know kneeling hurt a mans pride? His silence and anger were kept in her mind. She remembered the time when she waspletely imprisoned by him in her previous life. She was locked up inside a dark room which was damp everywhere. She was starved by him for three days and nights and she wasnt even allowed to drink water. Human had the instinct to survive. Even though she had been victimized by him to such an extent, she still wanted to live. She wanted to live and took revenge for her family and all the cruelty she had suffered. Thus, when he appeared in the cell, she would beg him to give her some water to drink. What did he do at that time? He stood in front of her in a condescending manner with the woman he loved the most, Sarah Collins and said, You get down on your knees and beg me. Beg me to give you some water to drink. She got back up from the floor. Then she slowly knelt down in front of him. She had only one belief at that moment. She wanted to live. If she was alive, she could take revenge on him and avenge her family. However, he didnt take pity on her even if she had knelt down. He evenughed wildly with contempt in his eyes. That kind of look was still unforgettable to her. He squatted down and pinched her chin. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. His force was so strong that made her eyes to fill with tears uncontrobly. He said, Hannah, havent you always been very noble? Havent you always been very good at forbearing? Why didnt you present yourself as the princess of the Cooper family and show your nobleness and elegance? Howe youve lost your dignity so quickly in order to survive? Do you know that youve taken away my pleasure in torturing you? Once I dont have that pleasure, youll die even faster! She endured all of his cruelty as if it had just happened to her now. At that time, he didnt even give her a drop of water in the end and even spat a mouthful of saliva on the ground, saying disgustingly, If you want to live, just lick my saliva! She recovered her wits and looked coldly at him. She looked at this man who had once treated her with unbelievable ferocity. Hannah could exactly guess what he was still thinking right now. After all, she was really easy to be soft-hearted and would easilypromise with him before, so she would believe him when he sweet-talked her. She always thought that rtionship was mutual which he would be good to her if she did it too. How could she have been so stupid? Luckily, God had given her a chance to reform herself. She would definitely live up to this opportunity! Her eyes glowed with a cold light. She looked at him without emotion. She remained stiff for a long time. He also knew that she wouldntpromise easily. He thought that no one would ept the man she loved so much to have sex with other woman. Hannah was a woman after all and she would have her own emotions. She just loved him too much, thats why she made such a request. He gritted his teeth and knelt down. He knelt heavily in front of her. In his mind, he thought he would make her life worse than death one day. He would return her the humiliation twice over. In the wedding hall where everyone was whispering, they were dumbfounded by him as he knelt down. They probably didnt expect that he would do it. On the spot, all of them were shocked. They dont feel that he should be forgiven or deserved a sympathy even though he had knelt down, but they couldnt believe that he would do it as he always showed his superior attitude. Everyone still looked at them. They wanted to see whether she would forgive him or not. After all, there were rumors that she loved him so much that she had lost herself. Now that he had gone this far, Hannah wouldpromise. She wouldntpromise. For her, it was impossible topromise in her life. She just looked at him as he finally knelt down in front of her and looked embarrassed in front of everyone. She said, Charles, Ive loved you for many years. She started to speak. He became a little agitated. He knew that she couldnt have just abandoned him. The reason she wanted him to go this far was because there was too much of love. He would make this stupid womans life worse than death sooner orter. Of course, what showed on his face was still full of devotion. He hurriedly said, Me too, Hannah. But from now on, I dont love you anymore, Hannah said. His face stiffened again for a while. He simply couldnt believe that she would say such words. How could she dont like him? He had been attentive to her for so many years and she had been deceived by him. She was devoted to him and her love for him was extremely deep. It was absolutely impossible for her to say anything that she didnt love him. He kept his eyes on her as he thought he had heard wrong. She didnt care about his emotions at all and continued saying with a face full of indifference, I cant stand it with your cheating. I did it because I was really drunk. Trust me, I wont drink again. I swear, Ill never betray you again! he started to be panicked. He clearly knew what kind of consequences he would get if she didnt forgive him. She sneered and said, There would only have no cheat and countless times to cheat. I swear, I swear Ill never cheat you again! he kept promising. Thats it. This is the end of our wedding. She was decisive. That kind of resolute was that she didnt even look back at all. At that moment, she just turned around and left. He fiercely pulled her at once and stood up, Please dont go. I beg you not to go. I cant lose you. He was still pretending and trying to make her touched. She didnt want to deal with him any longer. Until this point, it was almost enough. He had lost face and she had sessfully broken off the engagement. As for As for Oscar Walker, since he wasnting, just forget him. She struggled to break free from his shackles. On the contrary, he just didnt let go and grabbed her hand harder. If he let her go now, his wedding would be all over as well as his image! How could he let her leave so easily? Her face turned gloomy. She turned around and looking at him. Then, a stinging p caught on Charless face. Chapter 49 The Wedding (7) Teaching a Shameless Person a Lesson Chapter 49 The Wedding (7) Teaching a Shameless Person a Lesson Charles was dumbfounded by her p on the spot. He stared at her and was out of sorts. How dare this woman! Such a woman who had been educated by the upper ss should only stick to the rules. How dare she hit him in front of everyone? He looked at her in anger. She directly shrugged off his hand in the second he was dazed, then turned around and left. Charles clenched his fists, and he was still trying to figure out how to make her stay and how to continue their wedding. Just at that moment, an old but stern voice suddenly rang out, Stop! Everyone looked towards the stage. It was Lorie, who suddenly appeared on the stage. She was supported by Roger and she walked to the centre of the stage in a furious manner, shouting at Hannah. Hannah paused her movement. It wasnt that she was afraid of Lorie; she just felt that she would make her lose facepletely since she wanted to embarrass herself. She turned back and faced Lorie. Lorie didnt show any mercy to her and shouted in front of everyone, Is marriage a childs y? You Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. cant be so nonsensical! Before she could say anything, Lorie reprimanded again, This marriage was promised by your grandfather personally. Now that the Sawyer family hase to marry you, do you regard your grandfather and elders in your eyes if you leave like this? Do you still know family discipline? She didnt expect that the Sawyer family had found a helper so quickly. It was true that the Sawyer family shouldnt be underestimated as she had been cheated by them back then. However, she wasnt who she had been in the past, who could be threatened with a few words and would obey the orders as she was told. She looked at Lorie, Is grandma thinking that as long as the elders have given me an engagement, I should get married even if he is a murderer? The sarcastic words caused Lories face to turn dark instantly. She said fiercely to Hannah, You dont have to argue here! If he is a murderer, Ill admit it, but hes not! He just made a mistake that all men will make. When he is ming himself and feeling bad, you not only didnt stay with him through the difficult time, but left him behind! We Cooper family dont have descendant who is ungrateful like you! Ungrateful? So in your mind, is it that Im wrong as he cheated me? Is it that if I cheat him, he should also forgive me unconditionally? Hannah! Lorie was livid, How dare you say such words! Yes. How dare you say this, grandma! her voice was getting louder and her temper was getting stronger, Marriage is mine and I choose the right path for my happiness. How could you stop me with your authority as elders?! Is it that it doesnt matter whether if Im fine in your mind and I can marry whoever you think is profitable? Shut up! Lorie scolded. What are you savage down here? Youre the one who should shut up! Hannah, are you going to mess around? Lorie was exasperated. It was unexpected that Hannah would argue with her even in front of everyone. Not to mentionst time, which they argued at the Cooper family as there was no one else. Now she dared toe at her in this way. In her impression, Hannah wasnt like this. Ever since she was a kid, as long as she was slightly mean to her, Hannah would give in and admit her mistakes. Now she wasnt afraid of her, she even defied her in front of so many people and made her to lose face! In the eyes of outsiders, she was the one who couldnt control her granddaughter. It might even be rumored that she had no status at all in the Cooper family. Thinking of this, Lorie was angrier. Hannah, on the other hand, didnt care anymore. She didnt intend to be merciful towards her. She said indifferently, Now I finally know why grandpa dislikes grandma so much! It turns out that you have a strange set of values! Hannah! What nonsense are you talking about! How could you be so rebellious? Do you want me to teach you a lesson? Roger interrupted her She turned her eyes to look at him, I didnt intend to embarrass our family and Im willing to let this go. Since you want to do justice for the Cooper family, why dont we talk about the trigger of this incident? The affair between Charles and your daughter, Jane! His expression changed instantly. He had just been asked by the Sawyer family to force Hannah toplete the wedding. Since Roger had some dealings with them in private, and he intended to get Cooper Group back which he thought that should belong to him, by using the power of the other families, he straight away agreed to their request. However, he neglected the fact that his daughter was the cause of this incident. He was also embarrassing himself as he came to the stage. Hannah was relentless and she said aggressively, Uncle, just now Charles kept saying that it was Jane who seduced him. Is that true? Do you want to confront her? If its true, I might still be able to forgive him. You! Roger was so furious that he wanted to beat her to death. As soon as Charles heard that she wanted to forgive her, he hurriedly spoke, Wheres Jane? I want to confront her! It had all been discovered anyway. Since it had been revealed, he no longer had to worry that Jane would expose him. He was simply ying around with Jane. In his opinion, she was inferior to Hannah. At least Hannah was the authentic princess of the Cooper family. Jane was born to a concubine. It was mercy enough to her as he pampered her. Roger looked at Charles and his face changed abruptly. Charles hade to help him out now, yet he was just a bastard who immediately turned against him. At this moment, Jane was forced onto the stage by the Sawyer family. Her starry gown shone brightly under the lights of the banquet hall. She had thought that she was extremely beautiful, while she was now ashamed of herself due to this sudden incident. She was somewhat nervous as she faced everyone on the stage. Looking at Charles, she thought although he had tly asserted that she had taken the initiative, Charles must have no choice to do this for his big things. Until now, she still felt that Charles could save her and protect her when she was forced to face this matter. She made herself look vulnerable. However, the next second, Charles said, Jane, why did you drug me and use such a despicable and shameless way to make me do something wrong to Hannah? Chapter 50 The Wedding (8) A Conflict between Jane Cooper and Charles Sawyer Chapter 50 The Wedding (8) A Conflict between Jane Cooper and Charles Sawyer Jane looked at him in disbelief. What did he say? Did he say that she had drugged him? Obviously he was the one who took more initiative that night. He took her to a strange t, then eagerly had sex with her. Her eyes turned red as she kept shaking her head, I didnt. You dont have to deny! Charles said in an unpleasant tone, Hannah was absent that night, and you added drugs into my wine. As I was drunk, you offered to bring me back, and you brought me to a strange ce and forcibly had sex with me! Jane, you are younger than me and I have always treated you as a sister since Im Hannahs boyfriend, but you did such things to me... The more he said, the more miserable he looked. He wanted to make everyone feel that he was suffering. Jane stared at him as he insulted her in public. With a sobbing voice, she appeared to be agitated, You were the one who said that you had noticed me a long time ago and said you liked me. Thats why I had sex with you and now youre saying that I Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. drugged you. Charles, I was pure before that and now youre framing me! Arent I? Ive kept my innocence for Hannah for so many years, isnt it all spoiled to you?! Jane, if I had known that youre such a woman, I would never let you have the chance to approach me! Now Im regretful. When I think of me having sex with you I longed to die. Charles! she couldnt control herself anymore and screamed out loud, Youre a hypocrite! Youre a beast! I was blind to fall for you! If I had known that you liked me, I would never get closer to you half-step! He spoke in a righteous manner. His look was a kind of disdain to Jane. She was so angry and her body was trembling. She pointed at him, How can you turn against me just like that! Youre the one who gave me this dress! You said its a new style from Celina which wasnt yet released to the market and you got it with many connections. You even said that you wanted me to be more standout than Hannah in front of everyone. That gown isnt ours. In the darkness, a woman voice rang out suddenly, Dont smear our brand. Our chief designer has taken a leave of absence this term and will not be able tounch any new style. Her voice drew everyones attention. Im James, the design director of Celina. Im here to tell all for you that this dress wasnt introduced by our brand. James said it clearly word by word. For a first-tier brand, it was impossible to be allowed from being confused with any other brand. Jane red at Charles and at that moment, shepletely freaked out and roared, Charles, you lied to me! You lied to me that this dress is from Celina! You made me to wear a fake dress so that I would beughed by everyone! Thats enough! his face looked extremely awful, What nonsense are you talking about? When did I give you a dress? Moreover, where did you get the confidence to think that youre more outstanding than Hannah? You cant evenpare to one of her hair! Charles! she was freaking out. She rushed towards himpletely out of control, frantically grabbing his clothes and hair. She was about to fight him to the death. It was no wonder she was so angry until she lost her mind. She was narcissistic, always thinking that all the men in the world should like her and she would be the focus, but now, she was being framed of seducing Charles and wearing a fake dress which she thought was beautiful. Probably she would just die. At the thought of this, embarrassment was not her concern. Hannah looked at Janes madness and took a step back. Soon Jane was pulled away by Roger with brute force. He looked awful also. What a disgrace today! In the past, no matter how ignorant and arrogant she was, she had never been so uncontroble. Now she was acting like a lunatic and he nearly couldnt wait to p her, Roger thought. She was still resisting under his fathers shackles, Charles, I want to die with you! I want to die with you! Charles also looked bad at this moment. Although she had just scratched him a few times, the scratches of her nails had been left on his face and neck. A few buttons from his clothes had been ripped off by her and his hair was in a mess. He looked difiting and didnt seem like a gentleman. Let go of me! Let go of me, dad! she shouted frantically and unable to calm down herself at all. Thats enough! Lorie roared. Jane was afraid of her grandmother. Once she showed her temper, no one in this family dared to make a sound. Isnt it embarrassing enough? Bring her back and lock her up! shemanded in a stern voice. Roger knew that it was a disgrace to stay here now and he gave Charles a fierce look, suppressing his anger and gritting his teeth as he led her away. Jane was still resisting and making a lot of noise until her voicepletely disappeared. Hannah looked at the direction where Jane left and turned her eyes to look at Mary Cooper who had been apanying Jane just now. Mary smiled viciously. The moment she felt Hannah was looking at her, she hurriedly reverted to her pitiful appearance. At that moment, she felt a little frightened in her mind. She felt that Hannah seemed to know everything and see through her true colors. Mary tried to keep herself from showing too much emotion. Hannah. On the stage, Charles seemed to have calmed down himself and faced her with a loving and affectionate look again. However, his wretchedness made her difficult to rte to the atmosphere. If Charles himself saw his current miserable state, he would probably go crazy. You saw it just now. Shes crazy and will do anything. Youve to believe me, okay? he reached out his hand and tried to hold her hand once again. Hannahs hand moved slightly and she took her hand away. He was a bit awkward as his hand stiffened in air. She didnt give him any face in front of so many people. He held back his anger and said, Hannah, didnt you say that you would forgive me? As he said, he lowered his arm. He was giving himself an out. The corners of her mouth lifted lightly and said, But I didnt say that I would still marry you. Chapter 51 The Wedding (9) Oscar Proposes to Hannah Chapter 51 The Wedding (9) Oscar Proposes to Hannah Charles stared intently at Hannah. Hannah was smiling, while her attitude was just firm. Charles held back his great anger. He had gone this far. What more did Hannah want from him! He had given her all the respect and humbled himself to this point. What else did she want from him? He asked, "What will it take for you to marry me?" There was already a hint of anger between his words. He probably couldn''t pretend any longer. Hannah knew it, too. It would be wrong of her to be so ungrateful. She sneered, "I won''t marry you no matter what." "Hannah, there is a limit to everything!" Charles lowered his voice and told her, "Once you do break off our marriage, there will be no more possibilities for us. I swear I won''t marry you again!" "That''s what I want." Hannah remained indifferent in response to Charles''s anger. "Hannah!" Charles was furious. Even for a second, he might have lost his temperpletely, "You just made me do so much. You even let me kneel down. You mend to embarrass me, don''t you? You don''t want to forgive me at all. You never want to proceed with the wedding, do you?" "No." Hannah admitted it. All she had done was to get back at him for all the cruel things he had done to her in herst life! However, it was not nearly enough. It wasn''t even close to his cruelty! She was only at the beginning of her revenge n. "Hannah, you better not regret what you''ve said and done today!" Charles threatened fiercely. "I wont!" Charles was already extremely irritated with Hannahs attitude at this moment. When he thought that he had just humbled himself to do so much for this woman and did so much for her without any shame in front of so many people, but in the end, he was actually yed by this woman. His repressed anger was bursting out little by little. Charles nearly threw a tantrum while not caring about his image. "Hannah, that''s enough!" Lorie suddenly roared. Hannah looked at her coldly. Perhaps in the next second, Charles would be pushed to the extreme by her and would do something that wouldpletely ruin his image, but he was blocked by Lorie. The hostility that she suddenly exuded made Lorie a little shaken. At that moment, she even saw the appearance of Hannah''s grandfather in a trance. That was an aura of a king, so intimidating even though he was not angry! Lorie seemed to suddenly understand why Hannah''s grandfather had been so fond of Hannah since she was a child. It was because Hannah looked most like her grandfather! "Grandma, I''ll say it again. I''m in charge of my marriage. If you feel that what I do today affects your interests, forgive me for being treacherous and not being able to take the rest of my life''s happiness to pave the way for you." Hannah said sarcastically and with great determination. She just wouldn''tpromise. Lorie was instantly enraged, "I''m doing this for your own good! You and Charles grew up together, and the two of you know each other very well. Whats more, your families are of equal social rank. Now you want to break off your marriage with Charles because of a small mistake he made. You''re just too impulsive!" "A small mistake?" Hannah said sarcastically, "To you, Charles''s cheating is a small thing. Then why did I hear that when grandpa was socializing with his female subordinates because of work, you got into a big mess with grandpa at home? If you say so, when Grandpa identally got involved with a woman outside, you not only had to forgive him generously, but you had to encourage him?" "Hannah!" Lorie was enraged by Hannah''s sarcasm. "If you can''t do it yourself, then why do you ask me to do it for sure!" Hannah questioned angrily and fiercely! Lorie felt so embarrassed by Hannah''s words!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She came to persuade her now. On the one hand, she was entrusted by the Sawyer family. In order to get in touch with the Sawyer family, she naturally had to help Charles to keep the marriage. On the other hand, she was the Old Madame of the Cooper family, but she couldnt even deal with her granddaughter, which made her feel very humiliated. "Grandma, treat others as we would be treated ourselves." Hannah''s tone softened. Then she suddenly bowed to Lorie, looking respectful, "I did encounter many things today, and my attitude is not so good. I apologize for making you angry. But please don''t put yourself in my shoes for me." The way she did made Lorie feel embarrassed. It was as if she was now a viin and was forcing her granddaughter to get married! She held back her anger and said in a serious voice. "Hannah, I''m doing this for your good. If you two break up like this, I feel it''s a pity. Just listen to my opinion and give Charles another chance. Since Charles has promised you, I also promise you that if Charles treats you badly again, I will get back at him for you!" That meant Hannah must finish their wedding ceremony today. Hannahughed, "Grandma, I know you are doing this for my own good. I''m pretty sure that Charles and I can''t go back to the way things were. I have my principles, and my pride. I will not allow my marriage to be trampled on like that. Please understand." Lorie, who had just put on a pleasant smile, was getting angry again. Hannah didn''t want to argue with her anymore. She bowed again and turned around to leave. Hannah, do have any self-awareness? Do you think you can find a better man than Charles with your condition? I have nothing to say here, you dont listen to me! Who do you think would dare to marry a woman like you who doesn''t give a man any face or dignity, not to mention Charles? Don''t be so shameless!" Lorie''s words were harsh. Hannah bit her lips tightly. In Lorie''s mind, how bad she was? How bad she was that she would let her go so far as to belittle her own granddaughter! She looked at Lorie angrily. Just as she was about to speak, "Who says ... no one marries her?" In the darkness, a maic male voice suddenly sounded. Everyone''s eyes all turned to the man who came up from off the stage. He was walking over to Hannah in a white suit. He stopped in front of Hannah and was staring at her. "Marry me." At that moment, Hannah felt she was tempted. Chapter 52 The Wedding (10) Oscar Embarrasses Charles Chapter 52 The Wedding (10) Oscar Embarrasses Charles Hannah''s heart beat faster as she looked at the man in front of her. She had never seen Oscar in a white suit, either in herst life or this one. His hair was perfectly coiffed and he looked more mature and reliable than ever before. When he was looking at Hannah, there was affection in his eyes. At that moment, Hannah felt likeughing as the man before her was different from the Oscar she knew somehow. The guy standing here seemed to see into the future like her. She silently adjusted her emotions to gradually calm herself down. Obviously, this was just a show, which had been designed from the beginning. She thought Oscar would note, yet he appeared unexpectedly, and it surprised her. Oscar suddenly reached out, and Theodore, who was off the stage, hurriedly handed over a bouquet of red roses and ced them in his hand. The rose seemed to be set with diamonds, and at the moment, it shone brightly in the light. Everyone was captivated by the sparkling bouquet of roses, especially thedies at present. And Hannah was the same too. She always felt that Oscar, who would bring unexpected surprises, waspletely different from Charles. What Charles could think of and do were all things that went by the book. She could have guessed with her eyes closed about his so-called romance. Now that she thought about it. Charles had always resented her for being rigid and uninteresting. And she likewise disliked him for not being adaptable and having no new ideas. Withparison, there was harm. She just watched Oscar get down on one knee. The whole world seemed to be quiet. Everyone on the scene also became silent because of Oscar''s sudden action. He said, "Hannah, marry me." Hannah felt so tense that her fingers were trembling at this moment. She had never expected that Oscar would have gone this far. The truth was that if he came and just asked her, she would marry him. She loosened her tightly bitten lips and the corners of her mouth curled up into a brilliant smile. She said, "Yes." Her answer stunned everyone in the audience. They always thought that there was no way that something so dramatic like this could happen in reality, but here today it did happen among the famous families in Kensbury City. Some might think that what they came to was not a wedding banquet but a Drama of the Year. Hannah reached out and went to pick up Oscar''s rose. At that moment, Charles seemed to react from the shock. He quickly went over and tried to pull Hannah away. But in that instant, someone was quicker to wrap Hannah into his arms, andpletely avoid Charles''s approach. His speed was amazing. Hannah did not even know how she jumped into Oscar''s arms. Not only Hannah, but Charles was also stunned by the scene in front of him. He couldn''t realize what was happening for quite a while. "Mr Sawyer, please behave yourself." Oscar wrapped Hannah in his arms. Obviously, he was dering his sovereignty. Charles clenched his fists. He scolded Hannah, "Are you crazy? Do you know who you''re marrying?!" "He is the young master of the Wells family, the first of the Four Families of Kensbury City. Who do you think he is?" Hannah''s face sank. At that moment, she inexplicably disliked Charles''s disdain for Oscar. "Do you know what kind of man he is? Do you know how many women he''s slept with? You want to marry him?! Hannah, you better think about what you''re doing!" Charles suppressed his anger and threatened fiercely. "Only you can cheat on me, but I can''t marry someone else? Hannah said sarcastically, It''s called making a mistake that all men would make if you slept with other women, and it''s called having a problem with his character if Oscar slept with other women?" "Can I be the same as him?" Charles gritted his teeth. "No." Hannah was blunt as hell, "You''re worse than him." "Hannah!" Charles wanted to kill her at that moment. Even if Hannah did not marry him, she could not marry another man in public. This was the dignity of a man, which couldnt be offended! "I won''t allow it!" Lorie suddenly spoke again. Just when Hannah wanted to retort, Oscar gently covered her mouth with her hand. Hannah was kind of moved. It turned out that she still needed someone to rely on. She just didn''t dare to expect it. And such a move between the two looked so ambiguous. At this moment, Charles''s eyes were on fire! "Madame Cooper, are you dissatisfied with me in any way?" Oscar asked humbly and politely. There was a real contrast between him and Charles, who was now furious. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Once upon a time, Oscar was the flirtatious and unproductive yboy, while Charles was the charming and sessful gentleman. In an instant, the two people''s images were perfectly switched. Oscar looked a hundred times nobler than Charles! "What do you have that is worthy of my satisfaction?" Lorie showed her contempt for Oscar. "In terms of family, isn''t the Wells family good enough for the Cooper family?" Oscar didn''t look different from Lorie''s disparagement, and he remained humble. Lorie was dumbfounded. The Wells family was the top of the Four Families in Kensbury City, which was more than enough for the Cooper family, and far more than the Sawyer family! "In terms of looks, am I far behind Charles?" Oscar continued to ask. As they all knew, Oscar was the most handsome man in all of Kensbury City! And Charles was not at all good-looking, except for the gentle temperament that he disguised. "In terms of achievements, as far as I know, the biggest honor Charles has achieved so far is Northfields Outstanding Youth. And I, it just so happens, am too." Oscar said in a gentle tone. But his words made Lorie dumbfounded. "In terms of generosity, I can spend thirty million to buy Hannah her beloved sapphire, while Charles just watched others take Hannah''s favorite." At this moment, it was not only Lorie who was pale but also Charles. "In terms of academic knowledge, Charles has a double master''s degree from the highest school in Northfield, while I have a double master''s degree from the highest school in the world." Oscar raised an eyebrow, "Theodore." Theodore immediately understood and handed over Oscar''s academic credentials in a hurry. Oscar handed it to Lorie. Lorie did not take it but still took a nce. She was not quite convinced that Oscar would have such a high academic certificate. The most important thing is." Oscar said, "I will only marry Hannah in my lifetime, and she will be the only woman for me!" Chapter 53 The Wedding (11) The Wells Familys Generous Bride Price Chapter 53 The Wedding (11) The Wells Family''s Generous Bride Price "In my lifetime, I will only marry Hannah in my lifetime, and she will be the only woman for me." Oscar''s voice was not loud, yet it seemed to be heard by the entire ballroom. It was a shock. Hannah''s heart fluttered inexplicably at that moment. Although she knew that everything was just a show, she was overwhelmed by Oscar''s confession. She could only be d that she had lived 32 years. If she were 22 years old now, maybe she would have been touched by Oscar. She also had to say that after hearing what Oscar had said, Charles was not worth anything. Charles, of course, was embarrassed by Oscar''s sarcastic remark. On the surface, Oscar was an uneducated dude, but he had been honored with so many public praises all of a sudden. Even things that Charles had worked so hard to get for so many years, Oscar seemed to get them with ease. The more Charles thought about it, the angrier he became inside. He was the Best Man of Kensbury City. How could he possibly ept that he was outssed by others like this? But what else could he do if he didn''t ept it? What Oscar said was all true, and he simply could not refute it. Oscar still maintained his modesty and elegance and asked Lorie politely, "Madame Cooper, is there anything else you are not satisfied with?" Lorie was also dumbfounded by Oscar''s words. Who would have thought that a man with a bad reputation would have such a glorious day! Oscar smiled and continued, "Since there is no more, I take Hannah to get our marriage license." Hannah was stunned. At the time, although she didn''t say so, she acquiesced that they wouldn''t get a marriage license. It was fine to have a wedding, and it was fine to announce to the public that they were married, but there should be no legal effects involved. So when the time came for them to separate, there would be no need for so many formalities. Hannah kept quiet. Maybe, Oscar just deliberately said it to others. The moment he finished, he wrapped his arms around her and intended to leave. "Wait!" Lorie called them again. Hannah could barely contain her emotions. How much had the Sawyers bribed her grandmother with in finding ways to ruin her things? Hannah thought. Oscar, however, remained calm and asked, "Madame Cooper, is there anything else you want to say?" "Marriage is not a matter for two people, but for two families. There is no agreement between the elders. Are you going to do this without the elders permission? Do you have any sense of family?" Lorie was still trying to stop them. But now it seemed that she couldnt control Hannah anymore. It was impossible that Hannah would disobey her parents'' wishes. No matter how terrific Oscar had been, ultimately he used to have a bad reputation, and Hannah''s parents couldn''t possibly agree with their marriage. Plus, would Oscar''s parents agree that Oscar was so abrupt in marrying Hannah? They couldn''t possibly have any opinion. Lorie was thinking to herself. Oscar nodded and seemed to agree with what Lorie said, "Madame Cooper, you''re right. I was the one that was reckless." Hearing Oscar say this, Lorie thought she had gotten her way and couldn''t help but have a hint of arrogance on her face. In the matter of marriage, it is indeed the Wells family''s fault for noting to the door to propose marriage and not discussing with you in advance. I''d like to make an apology." It was Robert Wells who spoke. He and his wife, Venus, came on stage together and said politely. Lorie had to pay due respect to the head of the Wells family. Her tone was noticeably softer, "Robert, don''t me me for stopping them. The matter of marriage is not a child''s y. I don''t want to make a big mistake and make us enemies instead of inws. Then the loss would outweigh the gain." "Madame Cooper, you are right. Marriage is not a child''s y, and cant be treated so casually. So, it just so happens that in front of all the guests, I''m presenting the bride price of the Wells family." Robert said. Obviously, he had prepared for it, " Mr Jefferson." "Yes, Mr Wells," A middle-aged man respectfully stepped forward. He took out a list to everyone and read in a loud voice, "Today, Oscar, the son of the Wells family, marries Hannah, the daughter of the Cooper family, and hereby prepares the bride-price as follows: first, a cash gift of 800 million; second, a high-ss residential building at Phoenix Bay under the Wells Group Real Estate; third, a Ferrari; fourth, a gift of five percent of the original shares of the Wells Group to Hannah as premarital property." Everyone on the scene was taken aback. The previous three were worth a lot of money, but none of them could beat the gift of the original shares. As the top of the Four Families and the richest family in the country, Wells Group had a market value of hundreds of billions. Five percent of its shares would have been worth more than $2 billion. But the point was that they were gifting the shares of Wells Group that only members of the Wells family could own. Yet they gave it to Hannah as her premarital property. Didn''t this highlight Hannah''s status in the Wells family? No one could refuse this sincere offer. So after the butler finished reading the bride price list, Robert said enthusiastically to Hannah''s parents who had also arrived on stage, "Miguel, do you think the bride price is reasonable? If you have any dissatisfaction, please feel free to mention it." On the contrary, when Hannah and Charles got married, not only did the Sawyer family skip the bride price, but they also borrowed 2 billion from them. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Now the Wells family was asking them in all sincerity. How could they possibly refuse! What was more, Miguel nced at Hannah. He was asking her with his eyes if this was all her arrangement. Actually, it was not her idea. She never wanted to ask Oscar''s parents to help them with the show, and she never wanted to alert them to help her either But when it came down to it, she couldn''t think about it that much. She nodded at her parents. Miguel was a little helpless after all. He had thought his daughter was just repenting her marriage, but he didn''t expect her to get married again. Oscar seemed good and had some achievements, but... Since Hannah was determined, Miguel would of course support her unconditionally. He smiled warmly, "Robert, you are so gracious. We have not prepared a dowry, but you have given so much bride price." "Not much. This is the way we should do it. Besides, Hannah is so much better than Oscar." Robert said sincerely, "My son is lucky to have married your daughter!" "I won''t allow you to belittle my son-inw like that!" Miguel said. Robert couldn''t help but rejoice, "You''re giving your consent for them to get married." "Can I disagree? You''vee this far. Won''t you hate me if I don''t agree? Besides, marriage is a matter for the children themselves. As long as they are happy, how are we qualified to tell them what to do?" His words made Lorie even more embarrassed. Lorie originally wanted the Robert and Venus to oppose their sons marriage, but she didn''t expect that the two families would agree immediately, and the marriage was settled. Chapter 54 The Wedding (12) Marriage License Chapter 54 The Wedding (12) Marriage License At the banquet hall, Lorie''s face was livid. She couldn''t help but nce at Lee and his wife. At this point, they all knew that there was no other way out of this matter. The Sawyers didn''t expect that on such a big day for them, they would have suffered something that made them so humiliated and embarrassed. At this moment, Hannah''s parents and Oscar''s parents were talking happily ... They even felt the gazes of countless people falling on them, which was as unbearable as knives falling on them. "Oscar, take Hannah and go get your marriage license." Robert urged. "Yes." Oscar looked respectful. His every movement was gentle and courteous. He was simply not the same as the man that went by the name of Master Oscar. Hannah was led out of the wedding party by Oscar in full view of everyone. ... Hannah took a deep breath and looked up at Oscar. "I didn''t think you''de," Hannah said. "So you were disappointed?" Oscar raised an eyebrow. Without the stage, Oscar seemed to be back to his old self. Sure enough, this man had been pretending to be another person on the stage. His acting skills were superb andparable to that of a movie star. "No." Hannah was a little exasperated, "I just... didn''t think you would be so serious." "I''ve always been very serious about you." Oscars was voice maic as he said slowly. Hannah was slightly moved. He was too seductive. Since things hade to this point, there was nothing she could say, Hannah thought. And as soon as she thought of Charles''s wretched look, her heart pounded with joy! "Mr Wells, it''s here." The one driving the car was Jimmy. She was a little curious as to why Jimmy addressed him as "Mr Wells" but not "Master Wells". There was a big different between the meanings of these two. Oscar nodded slightly. He got out of the car first, then walked over to Hannah''s side and opened the door for her like a gentleman. "Miss Cooper, you can get out now." "I didn''t say were getting a marriage license," Hannah said in a hurry. She was so distracted that she forgot to ask Oscar where they were going. "With Charles''s intelligence, he''ll think about whether we''re putting on a show, so he''ll think ofing to check our marriage information. The only way we can adequately state that we are a couple is to get a marriage license." Oscar made a good point. Hannah was a little hesitant but had to agree with Oscar''s point of view. Maybe Charles wouldn''t think of it for a while, but he would eventually. Once he found out that they weren''t married, and then all their actions today would be an embarrassment to themselves. She nodded, "Okay. But I won''t take advantage of you." She was making it clear that she would not take those benefits from him. Like the bride price that was just announced on the spot. Oscar, however, put on a wicked and ambiguous smile. Hannah''s face flushed. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. What the hell was Oscar thinking? "Miss Cooper, do not dy the auspicious time." Oscar reminded Hannah at the moment she lost her temper. Hannah followed Oscar out of the car and into the marriage registration hall. When they left the wedding party, Oscar prepared a casual dress for her, which again was urate in size from inside to outside. And luckily, it helped her avoid being embarrassed whileing to this ce. Hannah didnt know what to do, for she did not bring any of her certificates or ID card. The moment she was a bit at a loss, her family''s maid, Alice, ran over with a gasp, Miss, this is your household register and ID card. Mr Cooper asked me to bring them to you." Hannah turned her head to look at Oscar. "I informed my father-inw and asked him to send them over." Oscar didn''t hide it. She sometimes felt that Oscar did things more thoughtfully than she had thought. She didn''t say much and just took the household register and ID card. They didn''t wait very long. In less than twenty minutes, two marriage licenses were handed to them respectively. The staff also said enthusiastically, "Happy Newlywed." Happy Newlywed ... Hannah suddenly remembered the image of her and Charles getting their marriage licenses in herst life. At that time, they also held a wedding before they went to get the licenses. After that, Charles tore up the marriage license. Charles said, "This will only be used in case of divorce, and we are not likely to get divorced, so this will not be of any use." Hannah had thought back then that he was in love with her to make such a move. Now she realized that he just didn''t think her name was even qualified to appear in a book with him. When she looked up to ask Oscar what he was going to do next, she saw him get a vacant look on the face while staring at the certificate. "The picture looks nice, I know. But you dont have to look to yourself all the time." Hannah said yfully. As far as she could remember, he never took his eyes off the book since he got the marriage certificate. "You just found out about that?" Oscar still didn''t take his eyes off the marriage certificate, and only responded in a light tone. Hannah rolled her eyes. She looked serious, "What''s next?" Oscar finally shifted his gaze and looked at Hannah. He said, "... Have a wedding, of course." "..." Hannah felt confused. He had now let everyone know that they were married. There was no need to go through the ritual again! "I''ve asked my dad to notify all the guests. Our wedding ceremony will be held in the evening." "Tonight?" Hannah confirmed. "Tonight." Oscar gave an affirmative answer. "Is that necessary?" Hannah couldn''t help but ask. Was it necessary to spend that money and effort? In fact, they had already embarrassed the Sawyers to the extreme today. Even if they held the wedding ceremony again tonight, it would be no more than that. "I need to let you know what a wedding ceremony is," Oscar said slowly. "..." What the hell was he up to again? Chapter 55 The Wedding (13) The Most Stunning Bride Ever Chapter 55 The Wedding (13) The Most Stunning Bride Ever Hannah was then sent back to the hotel by Oscar again. Only the banquet hall was changed to another hall of the hotel. Hannah was sent straight to the dressing room without even seeing the setup of the banquet hall. Inside the room, ten staff members were standing in a row respectfully. They were obviously waiting for Hannah. At this moment, in addition to the staff , Susan was there too, who looked extremely dissatisfied. Susan had seen Hannah abandon her and run away with Oscar. And Oscar had had someone kidnap her inside this dressing room. Of course, Susan was always exaggerating with her words. In fact, she was invited to be here and waited for Hannah. "I thought you had run off with Oscar," Susan said grimly. Hannah knew her temper, too. She quickly reassured her, "I just went to get a marriage certificate." "You''re married to Oscar? Susan yelled. Hannah was ustomed to her loud voice, while the staff there were startled by Susan. "Calm down." Hannah tried to stop her. "Can I be calm? Although, although..." Susan suddenly cursed, "Charles is a hypocrite. What a liar! I was cheated by him for so many years. I thought he loved you, but I never expected him to be such a disgusting man behind the scenes! If I hadn''t been shocked by you and Oscars proposal today, I would have fucking fought with Charles!" Hannah absolutely believed this. With Susan''s character, seeing her being bullied like this, Susan would really fight for her life to get justice for her. Hannah was touched by Susan so that she reached out and took the initiative to pull Susan. Susan was stunned and looked at Hannah with disgust, "Why did you suddenly take my hand?" "No. I just suddenly feel a little happy." Hannahughed. "Happy? For what? Charles is evil. How well do you think Oscar is? Well, I''ll admit that he did look handsome today. I still cant believe that he appeared at the party today and proposed to you. Its incredible." "But Oscar is a scum as well. He''s slept with so many women. What if he has some kind of disease?" Could you not curse him like that? Hannah was thinking to herself. Susan got more and more excited as she spoke. Hannah interrupted her and changed the subject, "Who do you think took the initiative, Charles or Jane?" "It must be Charles! That goes without saying." Susan hit the nail on the head. "Don''t you think Jane set it up on purpose?" "Come on! Is Charles that stupid? Not only is he not stupid, but he''s also smart as hell! A woman like Jane, she can design Charles?" Susan said with contempt. Susan was never stupid. She just didnt like to use her smarts in the right way. "You don''t still expect anything from Charles, do you?!" Susan suddenly got excited again. Hannah rolled her eyes. She hated Charles and even wanted him to die! "If I were you, I''d rather marry Oscar, who might even turn over a new leaf. Men like Charles, who once cheated, will always cheat, if you still marry him, you will be all screwed." "No." Hannah affirmed, "I could never marry Charles again in my life!" "Hannah," Susan''s voice suddenly became soft. There was a moment when Hannah felt a little scared, for she was afraid that Susan would suddenly change her mind. Susan said with distress, "Im so sorry fro what you suffered in terms of the marriage. After meeting one scumbag, you meet another. Howe you''re not as lucky as I am when ites to love affairs?" At the end of the sentence, she began to be smug. Hannah was speechless. A normal person would be pissed off by her when being her friend. "Miss Cooper," A staff member suddenly came forward. They probably couldn''t wait any longer. She said respectfully, "Mr Wells has instructed us to dress you up. There are still four hours before your wedding. We need to hurry up." "Okay." Hannah answered. Since Oscar had arranged the wedding, she had no choice but to stick to it. Apart from anything else, Oscar is quite generous to you...Ah!" Susan suddenly screamed. Outsiders wouldn''t be able to tell that she was the daughter of the Phillips family. "Holy shit, what the hell is this!" Susan''s eyes widened as she stared at the front. A dresser pulled open that curtain in therge dressing room. Behind the curtain, there was a taffeta and tulle wedding dress with a 7.6m hemline, which was utterly gorgeous. There were more that ten thousand fine diamonds and pearls sewn on it. In the light, it almost blinded everyones eyes. It was designed by Sandra Mansour, who had designed a wedding dress for a princess. The price of decorations on the dress was an unbelievable amount, not to mention the price of the whole dress. Moreover, it could not have been made within one or two days. Susan''s eyes went straight. Hannah was also a bit overwhelmed. The staff seemed to expect such a reaction from them and hurriedly exined, "This wedding dress is made by Sandra Mansour, the designer of the royal family. He spent a whole month making it stitch by stitch. And the wedding gown of Princess Madeleine was exactly designed by him!" "Miss Cooper, let me help you get changed." The staff said gently. Hannah was still thinking about whether Oscar prepared this incredibly valuable wedding gown just for her. "Miss Cooper, this way please." Without getting a reply from Hannah, the staff had invited her to walk in and then pulled the curtain over.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Susan was getting a little upset until a staff member approached her, "Miss Phillips, your bridesmaid''s dress is over here." So she had one. Her mood instantly improved. She happily followed the staff to change her dress. Just as she was still a little smug, she saw the curtain being pulled open again. At that moment, she thought that the bride appearing before her must be the most stunning one ever! Chapter 56 The Wedding (14) Charles Was Not Worth It! Chapter 56 The Wedding (14) Charles Was Not Worth It! Susan was extremely shocked. The wedding dress on Hannah was dazzling and it couldnt be described with mere words. It must be a dream bridal gown for alldies in the world. Even the workers were in awe, The dress is pretty, and it looks so good on you, Miss Cooper! Hannah in the dress, who wore a smile on her face, looked like a fairy princess. Miss Cooper, please take a seat. Ill do your make-up for you, said the worker politely. Susan sat down beside another dressing table. She thought she almost favored Oscar because of this dress. She had to admit that his taste in clothing was much better than Charles. Miss Cooper, since the dress is outstanding, we will be lessvish with the essories. But dont worry, our essories are luxurious items. the worker exined. Hannah was slightly unhappy by being regarded as a materialistic person. Mr Wells wanted us to tell you that. the worker exined again after observing Hannahs expression. Susan startedughing, Oscar is sure honest. Although it was cheesy to talk about money, Oscar was still much better than those sheep in wolves clothing. This crown was named Halo Tiara, which was a gift from George VI, Albert for his wife. It was iid Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. with 1,311 diamonds collected by the king, each of which symbolizes the kings love for his wife. The worker exined every essory to her. At first, she wasnt too interested, but soon she was absorbed. Susans look was simpler. After she was done dressing up, she listened to the worker with an interesting look on her face. This ne was named Robinson Pelham, designed by Phillippe Tournair. said the worker as she wore it for Hannah. The transparency and glossiness of the ne were perfect. It must be worth a fortune. Mr Wells only asked me to tell you where ites from. And, its an heirloom from the Wells family, an antique. Oscar is giving you his familys heirloom. Hannah, he might be serious about you! Susan said out loud. Judging by these, Oscar seemed to be serious about this marriage. It was as if he had been nning this for a long time. Otherwise, how could it be so perfectly nned out? Hannah allowed him to take her for marriage by force one month ago. One month wasnt enough for him to be so prepared! They spent a whole afternoon on Hannahs and Susans make-up. Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. The person said politely, Mr Wells asks me to remind Miss Cooper that the wedding ceremony starts in half an hour. Please be prepared by then. Also, the ceremony would take a while, Mr Wells had prepared some desserts for you and Miss Phillips. Please open the door. The make-up person quickly opened the door. The other person left after delivering the desserts. The worker in the room separated the desserts for Hannah and Susan. And she said, Mr Wells also asked me to tell you this. What is it? asked Susan excitedly. She wanted to know what kind of surprise Oscar still had up his sleeves. The chocte in front of you, Miss Phillips, is Frozen Haute chocte, made of 28 types of expensive cocoa beans and consisted of 23 carats of edible gold. The cup that came with it was also ted with gold, and the spoon is diamond-studded. Theyre worth around twenty-two thousand eight hundred and four. Susan was speechless. It would be reckless of her to just drink it. The one for Miss Cooper, is called ... said the worker after introducing the dessert in front of Susan. The strawberries were soaked in exotic wine. The cream and mintplement the taste perfectly. Its worth 1.28 million. What the fuck? Susan couldnt help but curse, Who is he fooling? How can some soaked strawberries from overseas cost 1.28 million? Then I would be invaluable just by going overseas! After half a day of dealing with Susan, the worker was used to her overreactions. Yes, it does indeed cost 1.28 million. Is it studded with diamonds? How could it be so crazily expensive? Susan couldnt believe her ears. Yes, it is, answered the worker. Susan was speechless as she was just spouting nonsense. The worker then picked up a spoon next to the dessert and took away the strawberries. A ring with a pink diamond on it could be seen, it was in the dessert. It was shining under the light. Oscar sure is dark, he knows how to manage me. He prepared me expensive dessert, I would feel so bad if I didnt help him put this ring on you. Susan mumbled to herself and took the heart-shaped diamond ring off the spoon. So 1.28 million wasnt an exaggerated number. Susan looked at it for a while before she held up Hannahs hand. Hannah moved her finger slightly. Her hand was slightly trembling. Are you shocked by his actions? asked Susan. Hannah nodded. She was indeed shocked. Me too. Right now, I think Oscar is extremely cool. said Susan in awe. She wasnt exactly bribed. She just thought that Oscar loved Hannah a lot. Compared to the wedding prepared by Oscar, Charles was worth nothing at all. Chapter 57 The Wedding (15) Belong to Each Other for the Rest of Our Lives Chapter 57 The Wedding (15) Belong to Each Other for the Rest of Our Lives Susan finished the expensive dessert heavy heartedly. She had to say this dessert was a lifesaver since she had been busy since morning and didnt eat much during lunch. Hannah and Susan didnt eat anything all day. Hannah also finished the dessert even though she didnt usually like sweet stuff. After that, the worker touched up their lipstick. Then they left the make-up room and went to the hall where the banquet was held. The hall was grandiose. It was the exact opposite of the hall that Charless prepared. Oscar gave her a pce which was filled with ssic decorations. The red carpet, and the delicate sculpture made the hall feel dignified. Compared to the one that Charles prepared, this was marvellous. The Father had begun to officiate the wedding in the hall. Hannahs heart raced madly somehow, which had not happened on the wedding with Charles at noon. After all, it was apletely wedding now. Especially when she looked to the end of the red carpet. A light shone on Oscar and he appeared before everyone. He wore a ck suit and was matching with Hannah. As the light shone on Oscars face, not only could she hear her heart beating fast, she could also hear people taking deep breaths as if they were astonished by the man before their eyes. They took deep breaths quietly in order to maintain their image of a noble person. At the next moment, elegant traditional music was yed. Hannah was walking slowly on the carpet, taking her fathers arm. The crowd was quiet. Oscar handsomeness had just made them gasped, while Hannahs beauty made them forgot how to breathe. Her splendid dress made her lookvish. She made everybody question whether Charles was worthy of her. Hannah looked like a resurrected Phoenix at this moment. She wasnt the soft and gentle Hannah that everyone knew, she was in control and was wild and intractable. This was the real Hannah. Hannah stopped in front of Oscar. They were both in the spotlight, neither brighter than the other. Two perfect people together. They were made for each other. Hannah stared at Oscar. Oscar was also staring at her. Then Oscar said, Miss Cooper, its you who walked over to me. Hannah was speechless, wasnt this part of his n?! But anyway, she was touched. This was her way of telling the world that she had rekindled! So, dont look back anymore. said Oscar as he reached out his hand. His slender fingers were now right in front of Hannah. Hannahs heart was wavering. Oscars hands were grabbing hers tightly, feeling a bit moist. Could it be that he was nervous? He was nervous just like she was. In the dark, someone said, Mr Wellss hand seems to be shaking. The voice was aloud. Hannah could feel him trembling as well. It was quite obvious. She couldnt help but turn around and looked at him. Oscar didnt deny it, he even said straightforwardly, Of course Im nervous for a big and important event like this. Hannah thought to herself, Did you forget that youve been in a nationalpetition before? That was apetition that was broadcast live nationally. It was arger event than a mere wedding ceremony. This is as well. said Oscar out of the blue. Hannah was puzzled. I said this is broadcast nationally as well, exined Oscar. As if he could read her mind. That was why he said that. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why is it broadcast?" Hannah was surprised. "Because..." said Oscar, "I''m getting married. I used up half of my fortune, it would only be worth it to do so." Hannah was speechless. She thought that he was an idiot. Was he trying to show her off? "Aren''t you afraid that the consequences will be terrible to deal with if we were to get a divorce in the future?" said Hannah as she gritted her teeth. "It wouldn''t." said Oscar surely. "Why..." She couldn''t finish her sentence as the Father started the ceremony. The part touched Hannah the most was that when Oscar held her hand and faced her parents to bow, he gave them a promise to take good care of their daughter. And they bowed to Oscars parents too. The elders were all smiling gratefully. Michelle''s eyes were red. She used to think that a good person had to be low-key and humble. Only then they would be considered a nice person. But looking at her dazzling and shining daughter, she felt guilty about how she had brought her daughter up, which might''ve hurt Hannah all along. And they exchanged their rings, one of which was given by Oscar and was a 6-carat pink diamond. It was worth a fortune so the photographer gave it a close-up to show to the audience in front of the screen. Their eyes met. Then Oscar said, From now on, you take myst name, Mrs Wells. Chapter 58 The Wedding (16) Telling the Whole World Chapter 58 The Wedding (16) Telling the Whole World All of a sudden, Oscar gave her the deepest of bows as a show of respect for his bride. Hannahs heart was beating fast. Charles had never treated her with such respect before while telling her he loved her but he did not. She never liked the clothes he got her, she never liked the food he got her. But he would always coat his words with sugar and force her to ept all. She thought that it was love. But in the end, it was just to shackle her. So that she would listen to whatever he said. She wore what he told her to wear. She would never go right if he told her to go left. Hannah looked at the person bowing 90 degrees to her. She always thought that a man would not easily bow to others like this, which meant they were throwing away their pride. But at this moment, she thought that a real man would be willing to show the woman he loved such respect. Hannah held his arms and got him up, with her arms wrapping around Oscar. Her head slightly bumped into Oscars. The crowd started pping excitedly. Outside, on every screen on the street, everyone could see Oscars and Hannahs wedding. The Live stream was also happening online. The number of people watching their wedding exceeded the total number of people watching the most popr variety show in Northfield. Charles was watching it as well. During noon, Hannah was taken away by Oscar. Charless parents argued with Hannahs parents on the spot. But because they were the ones with bad faith, the argument didnt lead to anything and they could only leave in exasperation. As they got back home, they couldnt stand it anymore. They were pissed a lot. They wouldnt stand being embarrassed like that in public. After so many years of conning Hannah, they lost her when they almost approached their goal. Charles was so mad he wanted to murder someone. Until now he still believed that Hannah would regret it. Hannah would regret marrying Oscar, she would. And he would make her life a living hell if she ever came back looking for him. But now, he just randomly got on the search page and there was a videos of their wedding popping up. If it were not a close-up of Hannah, he wouldnt have known that it was her wedding. He thought it was a royal wedding. He felt that Oscar was targeting him deliberately! Charles gritted his teeth. This wedding made him lost his standing among the elites. And it was broadcast to the whole nation to tell everyone that he was thrown away by Hannah. Everyone could see how miserable he was! He stared at Hannah through the screen. Looking at the shy wedding gown worn by Hannah, the one he prepared was nothing inparison. If only he knew that this would happen, he would have put more effort into the wedding, he would have held a big wedding, which Oscars wedding couldnt At that moment the camera showed the whole wedding hall in one shot. Charles was shocked, he was breaking down. It was so extravagant. He immediately knew that it was impossible for him topete with Oscar. But Charles would never admit that he was not as good as the other person. He would never admit that Oscar was better than him. Oscar was just rich. And he was only rich because he was the son of the Wells family, the head of the 4 most influential families. Charles swore that one day he would be the most influential person in Northfield and Oscar would be under his feet. ... In the banquet, the Father announced the end of the ceremony. Hannah saw this man beside her keeping a seemingly happy smile on his face. He looked so delightful and was different from the man he used to be. In her memory, Oscar was cold and uncaring all the time. Never had he been smiling like that before. Hannah Wells, Oscar called out to her. He sounded thrilled. You married me, so youll never leave me. Can he stop being a actor? Hannah didnt know what to say. Oscar then held out his hand and grabbed hers. She thought that after what she went through, she would reject his touches. But for some reason, she didnt feel disgusted when he held her hand tightly the whole time. The camera focused on their hands. The love in the air made the crowd jealous. Oscar held her hand and walked towards the stage. Everyone started pping. They were surrounded with flowers and fireworks. Hannah followed Oscar and they left the hall. Hannah thought that Oscar would bring her to the dressing room to change out of the bridal dress, change into another dress and then go back out to the hall to talk to the guests. But to her surprise, Oscar walked her out of the hotel. A long Rolls Royce parked at the entrance. Oscars butler, Mester, who was in a ck suit and was wearing a pair of white gloves, had been waiting there. He opened the door for them, he said respectfully, Mr Wells, Mrs Wells. Hannah couldnt believe her ears. She had got married with Oscar. Hannah was helped by Oscar to get in the car. Her dress was too posh, it was so long. When she tried to pull the whole dress into the car, Mester N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. walked up to her, intending to give a hand. She wanted to say no, but Oscar who was next to her had squatted and was attentively fixing her hemline. Reckoning, Hannah was not the only one who was shocked. Mester was also shocked. He looked like he tried to take a deep breath. He closed his eyes briefly; he couldnt believe what he just saw. He couldnt believe that his master, who never showed love towards another woman, would treat Hannah so wholeheartedly. Chapter 59 The Wedding (17) The Wedding Night Chapter 59 The Wedding (17) The Wedding Night Mester only got into the passengers seat after they both got into the car. Jimmy then started to drive. Only then Hannah realized what had happened. She couldnt help but ask, Where are we going now? Oscar looked straight into Hannahs eyes. His lips looked mesmerizing as he said, Its our wedding night. Thats the time of the two of us. Hannah was speechless. It was just a sham marriage. Hannah couldnt understand what Oscar was thinking. It was nothing more than a fake marriage. If Oscar wanted to avoid some of the ceremonies, then so be it. It wasnt like she liked them either. The marriage today was quiteical and beyond imagination fro Hannah, for that there had been so many guests at the wedding. It was quiet in the car. Soon, the car arrived at Oscars private mansion. Hannah was quite happy about this. Living with just only Oscar and not his whole family would reduce the amount of stress and trouble she would have to face. But she was puzzled. The vi was in a dark. Was it a power failure? The car stopped by the entrance. Mester got out of the car and opened the door for Hannah. Hannah thought that the car wouldve stopped right by the doorstep of the mansion. Because her wedding dress was kind of heavy, it was rather tiring to walk around in it. Now She guessed that this was something that Oscar nned as well. But whatever he was nning Since they were in a business rtionship, she wouldnt mind whatever he did as long as it abode her principle. Mester squatted down and ced the train of her dress nicely on the ground. Thank you. said Hannah with a smile. Its my pleasure, madam. Hannah felt weird when she heard someone calling her madam. She was not used to it. When she got married to Charles in her past life, everyone called her by her name. It was more casual. She felt like being referred to as madam was a bit formal and stiff. But the thing was she wasnt the real Mrs Wells. Hannah had a lot on her mind. In the end, she didnt have the heart to correct Mester. Oscar also got off the car and was walking behind her. To her surprise, Oscar didnte over to help her. She walked slowly in the dark. Suddenly, lights underneath her feet lighted up. She halted in her tracks. She understood that instant that this was Oscars surprise for her. She thought that his surprises would make any woman fall for him. Withrge strides, she walked towards the mansion. Lights on the ground lighted up with every step she took. As she walked towards the end of the road, fireworks started to bloom in the night sky. So bright and loud, people all over Kensbury City might be able to see it! Until the gorgeous and colourful fireworks stopped blooming, the mansion glowed up all of a sudden. She could feel that he was slowly walking closer to her. She turned around and looked at him. Thank you for your surprise, its beautiful. She was serious. She didnt know how to thank him for all he had done today. Even though it was just a sham wedding, she felt touched by his thorough preparation. Well. On the contrary, Charles had never given her any form of surprise. I will help you with your business in the future. said Hannah surely. Oscar smirked. He didnt say anything and grabbed her hand. Hannah was used to it by now. He held her hand as they walked into the mansions lobby. The lobby was also decorated extravagantly. Was Oscar stupidly rich, or was he just used to simply spending money? But he didnt need to do something like this in ces where others couldnt see. As they approached the staircase, Oscar suddenly picked her up. She subconsciously wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. He carried her and walked steadily up the stairs. While walking up the stairs, the train of Hannahs dress hung behind her. It was beautiful. Oscar brought Hannah to a room. If memory served Hannah right, the room was supposed to be ck and white, but it was now a pastoral style. He put Hannah gently onto a big bed. It was soft that Hannah felt like she could fall asleep immediately after lying down on the bed. Oscar didnt leave her after putting her down. He was staring at her face. His eyes filled with emotion. Strong emotions causing Hannah to be unable to tear her gaze away. Her heart started beating faster again. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. This guy was so handsome and provocative! Chapter 60 The Wedding (18) You Only Belong to Me! Chapter 60 The Wedding (18) You Only Belong to Me! Hannah was caught under Oscar. The lust in Oscars eyes was undisguised. Hannah subconsciously grabbed the bed sheet. She wanted to resist, but she was hesitating. The temperature in the room was rising. The distance between them was closing. So close, that if Hannah moved her face, they would kiss. Oscar was kissing her soft cheeks. Oscar, its just a sham marriage. said Hannah. She said as she tried to stay calm. So Oscar looked her in the eyes. We dont belong to each other. reminded Hannah. Then who do you belong to? asked Oscar. He withdrew from her cheek. And he stared at her. I belong to myself. Master Wells, please let go of me. When Hannah was mad at Oscar, she would call him in this way. What if I say no? Oscar looked a bit angry. I did so much today because I wanted to get into your pants. Do you think I will let you go? Hannah could feel his warm breath on her face. She shouldve known that he was a yboy. It was only normal for him to swindle a woman like this. She shouldve known that she could only control her feelings for him in the fake marriage, but she might fail to avoid physical contact with him. If Oscar intended to do it, she would have no strength to resist. But she wasnt going to lose anything. Oscar held such a big wedding for her and helped her trample over Charles and his family. He did so much for her. For how much he did, it wasnt a big deal to give him her body, not to mention his fine body and handsome face. At least, he would be a good sexual partner. At the thought of this, Hannah put her arms around Oscars neck, as a signal of consent. But then, Oscar got up. Hannah looked at him in puzzle. He turned around and said before he left, Hannah. You only belong to me. Hannah let out a sigh of relief when he left. After all, she did not expect to have a sexual rtionship with Oscar, or there would possibly be some troublesome things to deal with, like affections. When she was reborn, she only wanted revenge and to be independent! Nothing else would be more N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. important than that. As Hannah tried to take off the wedding dress, she found it difficult to do by herself and didnt know where to start. She wouldnt use in force to rip it open as it was a very expensive dress. It could be invaluable After struggling for a long time, she gave up. She decided to go to Oscar. Hannah walked to Oscars room. She saw Oscar was wrapped in a white bath towel around his waist, which seemed to slide down any minute. In fact, Hannah was tempted by him but she concealed her feelings and said, Cant you put something on? After teasing Hannah, Oscar put on a royal blue silk robe. He tied it up casually and she could still see his chest. But it was so much better than he was nearly naked. She didnt want to argue with him anymore. She said honestly, I cannot take this off. Can you please help me call the make-up artist who put this on for me? I need her help. I dont have her number. Who has it then? I dont know. You dont know? Who prepared everything for the wedding? Me. Then how could you not know her number? Why should I keep it? Dont you need it tomunicate with her? I can just talk to her in person. Hannah felt speechless as she stared at Oscar nkly. You know that I only like to talk to women in person Fine. Hannah interrupted him. She would just wear this to sleep tonight! She would go crazy if she quibbled more with Oscar. She was about to leave. I know how to remove it. said Oscar. Hannah was bbergasted. She didnt seem to trust him. Its fine if you dont want to take it off. But who would want to sleep in this? It would be stuffy and ufortable. She said, Thank you in advance. Come on in, said Oscar when he opened the door and invited her in. Cant we do this here? Why should she enter his room?! What if Mester suddenlye up here? Well, I dont mind though Hannah gritted her teeth and went into his room. By the look of it, it was a guest room. So, Oscar gave her his main bedroom. Chapter 61 Call Me Honey Chapter 61 Call Me Honey Inside Oscars room, Hannah was kind of nervous. Oscar approached her. Hannah leaned back with slight uneasiness. If you dont want it, then so be it. Oscar put his hands down and looked carefree. Hannah took a deep breath. She said with a smile, Please hurry. Oscar let out a wicked smile. It was easy to fall in love with a yboy like Oscar, but not for Hannah. She held her breath. She could feel Oscar approaching her once again. He touched her wedding dress. He seemed to be looking for the button of her wedding dress and he had been searching all over for a while. Master Wells, do you have any idea how to take this off? Hannah was offended by the movement of his hands. He had touched all over her body to be honest. There are no clothes that I cant take off. He suddenly looked into her eyes. Especially yours. Hannahs heart raced uncontrobly again. She thought he would say especially womens at that second. Yet what he said was indeed especially yours. The meaning was actually about the same, since she was a woman after all. Yet she still felt that there was a lot of difference when he said that. That was probably how it was to be a Lothario. His skill to attract women was beyond excellence. For a woman like her, she was not his opponent. She did not utter a word. She intended to keep a distance away from him in terms of feelings. Her dress suddenly slid down. The first outeryer was taken off. Hannah was slightly surprised. She had not even noticed how Oscar took it off. How did you take it off? she could not help but ask. Give me a kiss, and Ill tell you, Oscar said directly. What a pervert. Oscar continued to take off the secondyer. He also spent some time on it. Luckily he managed to take it off in the end. There came the third. Oscars fingers moved. Ill do it for this. He had touched her body deliberately when he loosed the clothes on her, which made Hannah think that he was seducing her to have sex with him. That was thestyer, she was still reluctant to let him see her naked body. Hannah snatched his hand, Ill take it off myself. Are you sure? Oscar asked. Theres only one left, Ill do it myself. Hannah said with certainty. As she said, she stooped, picked up the scattered magnificent clothes and was going to leave. Leave it here, Ill let Mester take it. Oscar said. Hannah thought for a while and agreed. She certainly did not think Oscar would give such expensive clothes to her just like that. She hurriedly said, Ill give the one on me to you after I take it off. In case you seduce me again, I have to remind you that this robe can not be taken off on someones own. If you dont believe me, you could try. Seduce? When on earth had she seduced him? She red at him and was doubtful of his words. Hannah was reluctant to meet Oscar again. She hesitated and tried to take off thestyer inside the bathroom of his room. Yet she could not find the spot to take it off after searching for it all over. Where is it? She was slightly frustrated. Under your armpit. She did see a dead knot there and she jerked it. That design was too ridiculous. Since it was at her armpit, it was inconvenient for her to take it off with both hands, and she could not untie it with only one. What a brilliant designer! After struggling for a long time, she gave up and said, Please help me, Master Wells. Dont you want to give it another try? Oscar did not help her immediately but was enjoyable to see her enraged and helpless look. No, I dont. Oscar approached her. Hannahs chest was going up and down due to rage. Oscar felt he was nearly out of control as he was attracted by her unintentional appearance of breathing. His temperature was climbing. He secretly adjusted his breathing and untied it for her with a seemingly expressionless look. Dont look! Hannah put her hand on his eyes the moment he untied itpletely. Oscarughed. He knew herst shirt had fallen beside his feet, which meant Hannah had gone naked. Her first reaction was to cover his eyes to not let him see it. Yet she had no more extra hand to put on clothes on herself if she covered his eyes. And she felt utmost embarrassing at that moment. Oscar whose eyes were covered was smiling from ear to ear. Could you close your eyes? Hannah asked. What do you think? Could you be more like a gentleman? Hannah got mad. Although she did not care about many things after being reborn, why should she let a yboy appreciate her nude body? If Im not a gentleman, do you think you could still stand here naked, notlying on my bed? Oscar retorted. Then could you behave more like one, and dont look at me? She clearly sounded ttering. Oscar felt it more difficult to control himself while listening to her words. She had no idea what kind of a womans behavior would vanquish a man. But he wanted her to say more. He said, Beg me, then Ill not look. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Hannah burst into anger. This man was totally atrocious! Call me honey. he said. Oscar Wells! Hannah snapped. I dont mind celebrating our bridal night with you like this. He was obviously threatening her. Hannah wanted to choke him to death at the moment and she said with her teeth gritted, Im sure there were a lot of women calling you that way before. But Im not interested in them. he said. What a jerk. Oscar dragged that out for a bit, for he was enjoying the time when they were staying together. He would only be happier if Hannah kept talking with him fully naked. Hannah felt her arms started to go sore. Oscar was too tall. She then spoke, Honey. Her voice was so soft and sweet that it was enough to make one loses a mans mind. Chapter 62 Oscar’s Attentiveness, Hannah Being Touched Chapter 62 Oscars Attentiveness, Hannah Being Touched Honey. Hannahs soft pleasant mutter melted his heart. Oscars Adam apple obviously rolled. Since Hannah was looking at him with her head raised, she could see his throat very clearly from her angle. She felt that his muscles had tensed up somehow. Although she was covering his eyes and his eyes were closed, she could still sense something burning fiercely. Yeah. Oscar replied to her. Hannah blushed. She was not used to calling someone that intimately. She would feel uneasy and shy. She recalled the fact that she had married Charles for ten years. During those ten years, they would only address each other by their names. They had never called each other honey or darling. Yet she had called Oscar that way now. She had changed her way of addressing during the first night they got married. She pretended to be angry while she felt shy, Could you promise me now? Yeah. Oscar did not dare to say more, for he was afraid that he would expose what he was thinking about at the moment. Hannah put down her hands although she was nervous. Seeing this man closed his eyes, she felt a sense of relief. At least this man was reliable in this respect. She then left the scene. Before that, she had put on Oscars bathrobe. Yet Oscar had not opened his eyes at length. He had been standing in his room in a daze for a long while, basking in the afterglow of the picture of them getting along. He then slowly opened his eyes. He looked at his empty room and the wedding dress scattered on the floor. He picked up the innermost clothes worn by Hannah and walked straight into the bathroom. Hannah finished taking her bath. She removed her makeup and put on a mask. Although extra toothbrush and towel were prepared when she came to the roomst time, the room was not well-equipped like now. Everything a woman would need was prepared. Hannah was still touched by what Oscar had prepared. As shey on the bed, her mind was still full of episodes she saw in the closet just now. She closed her eyes. She began to recall everything that happened today. Not only towards Charles, others hadnt expected that either. Even she would suspect whether everything she was experiencing now was real or not. Or maybe she was in a dream. No. She could sense clearly that everything was real. After all, she was indeed feeling sleepy, and she was exhausted. She really needed to rest. Not knowing what time was it the next day, Hannah was woken up by the knocking sound of the door. She was sleeping soundly, and she was even dreaming. Of course, she no longer remembered how many dreams she had, but at least the dreams were not so bad. She got down from the wrong side of bed and opened the door. Oscar was half leaning against the door and he said absentmindedly, We need to return to the Wellss house today. I dont want to go there. Hannah said and looked at him. Unless you want to let them know our marriage is just sham marriage. Oscar looked carefree. Hannah certainly did not want that to happen. After all, no matter who they faced, the truth might be spread out the moment it was exposed. Wouldnt her n backfire her when that happened? Not to mention it would be a tedious task to exin to the elders of the Wells family that it was just a sham marriage. She said, Give me half an hour. Hannah finished everything soon. She opened the door and went downstairs. She saw Oscar from afar. He was sitting beside an alfresco dining table, reading the newspaper while having breakfast. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She walked towards Oscar. Oscar put down his newspaper, stood up and pulled the chair for her like a gentleman. Hannah glimpsed at him and said, Thank you. Chapter 63 Childish Oscar Chapter 63 Childish Oscar Both of them sat in front of the dining table silently and had their breakfast. Oh yes. Oscar suddenly thought of something and he took a phone out from under the newspaper. Its yours, I forgot to give it to youst night. Hannah had not taken her phone with her during the wedding ceremonyst night. She thought her phone was left in the hall and she initially wanted to take it back today. Yet she did not expect that it was already with Oscar. She took it from Oscars hand. Her phone was still turned off. Oscar seemed to like to turn her phone off very much. She had her breakfast while preparing to read some popr news. Oscar was reading newspapers, which would only be done by someone of her fathers age. He seemed to notice her weird look and he said absentmindedly while flipping the newspaper, Some news are more urate on newspapers. The ones online are mostly to attract readers attention and to make it sound simpler, its a bad custom. Got to say, he was right. Many news online had been exaggerated in order to attract attention. However, that did not affect the fact that more and more people were interested in reading the news. After all, most people were just reading the news to kill time. As Hannah just tapped the news website open, Susans name leapt off the screen. It was just over 7am, and ording to Susansziness, it would be a bliss that she did not wake up It made Hannah surprised that she had actually woken up at such a time. She immediately picked up her call. Hannah! Susans bawl was heard. Oscar heard it too. Yet he seemed to not feel surprised about that and without even wrinkling his eyebrows, he continued Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. reading his newspaper. Calm down. I cant. I was abandoned by you over and over again, how can I calm down? Susan was impulsive. Someone might misunderstand both of them had an affair. You quit a wedding at noon yesterday, and you married anotherst night. How could you leave me alone after the weddingst night without giving me an answer? Susanined. Hannah felt slightly awkward. She supposed no bride and bridegroom in Country B would be that self-willed like she and Oscar. No. That was possibly the mostplicated wedding Susan had experienced, she supposed. Sorry about that. Hannah could not find any words to console her and she could only soften her voice. Susan snorted and did not ept her kindness at all. Hannah then tried to console her further. Oscar looked at her from the newspaper. Seeing her cajoling Susan gently, a smile slowly broke upon his lips. Hannah saw his smile too. He was sitting right opposite to her. Hannah wondered whether he had any mental problem having smiled like that out of the blue. Anyway, have you guys made out aggressivelyst night? And you fell asleep? Or why has your phone been shut down until now? You know how many calls I made? Susan suddenly digressed. Hannah was speechless. She took a glimpse at Oscar who was still reading the newspaper and asked, Why did you ask? Couldnt I care about my best friends sex life? Susan said with a carefree tone. Hannah blushed a little and she said evasively, Well talk afterwards. Oscar is beside you? Susan instantly noticed that. Yeah. Hannah replied. Youre still on the bed? No. Are you naked? No. Have I interrupted you? Susan was emotional. She seemed to be unable to hear Hannahs voice. Ive said NO. Say no more, I know you. Although Ive not experienced that, Ive witnessed much. I know its tiring and painful for the first time, you need more rest. Hannah wanted to cover her mouth. Im hanging up then. Susan hung up. Hannah wondered when Susan would stop being that reckless. She wondered when she would be mature and modest. She hoped Susan could be wise one day. As Hannah was going to put down her phone, her phone rang again. It was from Susan again. Hannah knew it was impossible for her to change in such a short time. She picked up the call again. Hey. I wanted to ask you to go read the news. Your marriage with Oscar has gone famous, like extremely famous. You must read it, the news is absolutely pleasant to read. The point is, Charles Sawyer, that bastard has been bombarded with criticisms. I went to pee this morning and after taking a nce at the news, Ive been delighted until now. I suggest you to read it with Oscar, maybe both of you would carry on what you didst night after reading it. Hannah wondered whether Susan did grow up in the upper ss society. She did not possess any elegance. Susan immediately hung up the call again after she finished. Did you sleep wellst night? Oscar suddenly spoke. Hannah replied while reading the news, Still okay. She initially thought she would have difficulty to sleep in a strange environment, yet she had quickly fallen asleep after she lied down. I didnt sleep for the whole night. Oscar said directly. Then what did you do? Hannah glimpsed at him. Thinking about you. Hannah was speechless and she could not help but retort, Your face looks good, you didnt look like someone whos not slept for the whole night. I meanmy body. Hannah frowned. What was wrong with him again? Oscars smile seemed to be wider. He put down the newspaper he had finished reading. His breakfast was finished too. He said, Hurry up and finish your meal, were heading back to the Wellss house. Hannah was absorbed in the news and she did not respond. Oscar wrinkled his eyebrows. He got up and nced at her phone. He saw a title of the news: Charles Sawyer left like a drowned mouse, the handsome beau bes a joke. Oscar snatched Hannahs phone. Hannah was slightly enraged. Oscar Wells. Eat your food first, you could read itter. Come on, Ill wait for you. Oscar returned to his seat and said with a serious look. She told herself not to argue with a man younger than her. After all, he was too childish. Chapter 64 The In-laws Chapter 64 The Inws After finishing her breakfast, Hannah and Oscar headed to the Wellss house together. It was incredible that they had not made an formal visit to each others parents until they got married. Since it was her first time meeting her inws, Hannah was more or less uneasy. Not to mention it was just a sham marriage, therefore it was a little abnormal. My family is easy-going. Oscar seemed to notice her emotion and he consoled her. Hannah turned and looked at him, Really? Yeah, except Oscar paused. Who? Someone. Oscar replied ndly. Who is it? Youll know once you get there, Oscar said absentmindedly. Cant you let me have some mental preparation beforehand? There wont be surprise then. What kind of surprise is that, Oscar Wells! She was reluctant to get herself into a lot of troubles the first day she went to his house. Youre clever, Im sure you could tell on first sight. She would die of rage because of him one day, Hannah supposed. The car soon arrived at the Wellss vi. The Wells family did deserve the reputation as the wealthiest family in Kensbury City. The vi which was situated halfway up a hill looked like a medieval manor. There were hugewn and majestic buildings and Hannah could not help but feel a bit shocked. Do ou freeze up? Oscar asked. Hannah did not reply him as she cursed in her mind. Hannah kept herposure. And the two of them got out of the car when the doors of the car were opened by the servants. A girl who would have been nervous in this situation, it had been Hannah. But now she would only push herself to keep moving. They saw the Wells family sitting on the couch waiting for them from afar. Hannah could not help but secretly take a deep breath. She remembered when she married Charles back then, they lived together with the Sawyer family. The episodes of his parents arrogant appearance and Martina demeaning her on purpose were still fresh in her mind until now. The reason Charles gave her back then was since his parents were elders, they would certainly assume airs or else they would be embarrassed in front of the young. He hoped she could understand that. As for Martinas rude behavior, he only said ndly that she was still young and she did not mean what she said. He asked her to tolerate her. And she had believed all his lies. Hannah suddenly let out a smile. She felt indignant for her past self, and she advised herself not to abase herself again after being reborn again. Oscar suddenly took her hand. Dont make them think that were not close. Oscar said. Hannah secretly grunted. She followed Oscar and stopped in front of the couch. Robert and Venus were now sitting in the middle of the couch. The ones sitting at the left were the eldest son of the Wells family, David Wells, and his wife, Nancy, while the ones sitting at the right were the second son, Thomas Wells, and a woman whom Hannah did not recognize. She looked like Thomass girlfriend. There was also a girl sitting at the furthest corner of the couch. She was hugging a white cat doll. The cat was pretty and clean, just like the girl. Why, Hannah, youre so early. You must be tired yesterday, why didnt you take a rest? Venus immediately stood up and held her arm intimately. Her kindness was genuine and was not pretended. The feeling she gave her waspletely different from the one Loretta gave her back then. Loretta would act intimately with her in front of other people too, yet Hannah was greatly repelled by her intimacy. Venus did not give her that kind of feeling. She smiled. Ive had a good sleep. Oscar and I left earlyst night, therefore Ive rested well, yet it turned out that youre the ones doing the tiresome job. Were all family, you dont have to be that courteous. Venus was enthusiastic. Come,e, have a seat. Mom, didnt you prepare a gift for Hannah? Come on, I cant wait to see it. Nancy reminded with a smile. It was seen that they got along well. They were like friends. Oh look at me, Im befuddled due to all the excitements. Venus patted her forehead. She turned and N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. said to a servant, Cathy, take the tea here for Oscar and Hannah. Yes, maam. The servant stooped. Then two servants carried a tray with two teacups and walked to Hannah and Oscar respectively. Oscar held Hannahs hand and sat on the sofa. Venus gave her gift specially nned to Hannah. And Hannah opened it. It was a beautiful sapphire jewelry, beautiful beyond description. It was a gift for my mother from my grandmother, and it was given to me. Now you married my son, youre my daughter too. I give it to you. Wish you a happy marriage, as longsting as the gem. Hannah then opened the present of Robert, which was an invaluable pearl jewelry. Thank you, Dad. Im d you like it. Robert seemed to be in a good mood for his sons marriage with Hannah. Oscar kept a smile all the time. That was a traditional custom of Northfield, the parents-inw must prepare a gift for their daughter-in- On the contrary, Lee and Loretta had kept stony faces and yed dumb back then, not to mention a gift. Now Hannah thought that the Oscars family was warm and harmonious, from which she could feel their enthusiasm fro her. Chapter 65 The Wells Family Chapter 65 The Wells Family Venus pulled Hannah to sit beside her. "Hannah, you and Oscar got married in a hurry. You hadnt see each other properly for several times N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. before you got married. I like you so much. I''m so d you can marry Oscar... Let me introduce our family members to you now." Venus was enthusiastic. She said with a casual attitude, which wouldn''t embarrass Hannah. "Yeah." Hannah nodded. "This is Oscar''s brother, David. And my daughter-inw Nancy, she likes talking with people." "Nice to see you, David and Nancy." Hannah greeted them. "Nice to see you, Hannah." "Were family now. Dont worry, just be yourself." With that, Nancy touched Hannah''s hand to show her kindness. Hannah gave a friendly smile. "And Thomas. Thomas and Oscar are twins, the most unlike twins in the world." As she said this, Venus herself smiled. It was probably unexpected that the gap between twins would be sorge. They were indeed different, and Hannah had not known they were twins until now. Perhaps it was because there were too many scandals about Oscar, while Thomas kept a low profile. Thus, she could hardly imagine that they could be twins. In addition to their looks, their personalities werepletely not the same. The first impression of Oscar was a wild, arrogant man, while Thomas was introverted, mature and steady at first sight. It was clear at a nce who was a bad kid and who was a good kid. "Sitting next to him was his girlfriend, J Burke." "Nice to see you, Hannah." Thomas smiled gently. J also smiled. She took Thomas''s arm and said, "I came to your wedding with Oscar yesterday. You look more beautiful in person." "Thank you." Hannah kept smiling. "And that''s my youngest daughter, Karen Wells, 22, your age." Venus said to the girl. Hannah was a little surprised. She had never heard that the Wells family had a little daughter. She only knew that they had three sons. More surprisingly, Venus said that Karen was the same age as her, but she looked like she was only 18 years old, especially with a pink dress. She would have thought she was still in high school. "Nice to see you, Hannah." Karen''s voice was too low and soft. She looked as cute as a little rabbit. "Good to see you, Karen." Hannah said, "You look so young. I thought you are in high school." "That''s what everyone says." Venus exined, "Karen was in poor health when she was young, so the doctor suggested that she should not go out as much as possible. So from childhood to adulthood, we basically asked tutors to teach her at home. Fortunately, Karen did not like to go out. I don''t know whether it was because she had never been exposed to society that Karen looked much younger than her peers." Hannah thought so too. "Hannah, I have also prepared a gift for you." Karen whispered, and her face was still a little red. It seemed that she had little contact with people, so she was at a loss. She took out an exquisite gift box and shyly handed it to Hannah. Hannah hurriedly took it. As soon as it was opened, it gave out a pleasant smell, apanied by elegant music, which made people feelfortable at a nce. "This is a music box designed by myself. I addvender fragrance to it. You can put it on the bedside at ordinary times. If you are tired and return to bed, you can listen to music to rx. When you go to bed, thevender fragrance can help you sleep." Karen introduced her gift. Hannah didn''t expect Karen to be so diligent. She said hurriedly, "I like it very much, thank you." "I wish you liked it. I''m afraid you will dislike this gift." Karen got more shy. "For me, this is a precious gift." Karen gave a sweet smile. She held Karen''s music box in her hand and talked with others again. The Wells family was a big family, but very easy-going. Unlike the Sawyers, they always put on a noble appearance. Hannah wondered if the less confident people were, the more arrogant they would be. In contrast, the more confident people are, the less they care. As the worst among the four strongest powers in Northfield, the Sawyers was not confident enough to bepared so they looked down upon by others and wanted to prove themselves everywhere. Of course, it could only be self deception. A family was not respected by others. It never depended on the surface, but on the real strength. Over the years, the Sawyer family''s investment had failed repeatedly, and the ie of Sawyer group had been falling. If this continued, they would soon be removed from the list of the four strongest families in Northfield. They now wanted to rely on the Cooper family to develop again and even use the Cooper family to embark on the path of official career. Unfortunately, Hannah was reborn! The Sawyers never imagined that she would know what would happen in the future. The Wells talked for a long time. Oscar suddenly yawned, "I didn''t sleep wellst night. I''m going upstairs to sleep for a while." Venus wanted to me Oscar, for Oscar suddenly disappointed when the atmosphere was just right. On second thoughts, the two of them would have inevitably indulged a little on their wedding night, so she said very leniently, "Go to bed, and take Hannah with you. You didn''t sleep well, and she certainly didn''t sleep well." It was an ordinary sentence, yet Hannah blushed. Oscar jokingly said, "Mom knows everything." "Don''t fool around. Now bring Hannah upstairs to take a rest." "Well, I''ll try not to wear out Hannah." Oscar added. Chapter 66 Oscar’s Ex-girlfriend Chapter 66 Oscars Ex-girlfriend Oscar brought Hannah into his room at Venuss urging. The bedroom had been cleaned in advance, clean and tidy. It was decorated in Oscars style. Besides, there were some a set of decorative stuff put on the bedside tables, which added a festive newly-married atmosphere. At least it made Hannah feel that they epted her as a daughter-inw genuinely, while in her previous life, Charless family had only weed her at the wedding venue, in front of the public. The door to the bedroom was suddenly closed. Hannah regained her consciousness and looked straight at Oscar. I told you that I didnt sleep wellst night, so I need to rest. Besides, Im not used to sleeping with the door open. If you dont want to stay in the same room with me, you can go out and continue chatting with my mum, she quite likes you.Said Oscar. Of course, Hannah preferred to stay in the room and took a relief to do so because she thought the sham marriage would make her a little awkward when getting along with Oscars family, no matter how nice they treated her. But on the other hand, she was a bit reluctant to be with him in a room. Oh, by the way, Oscar said while undressing, Well stay here tonight. Hannah stared at him with wide eyes. My mum said that its a custom. Oscar had already taken off the white shirt. He just revealed his naked upper body in front of Hannah openly. Hannah was a little speechless. Couldnt this man be more reserved? she thought. She awkwardly averted her attention from him. And she heard Oscar saying calmly, Tomorrow morning, if everything goes well, we will go to your house to visit your parents. What did he mean by if everything goes well? Oscar didnt exin much. This guy was being as cryptic as ever, for it seemed that everything he said meant something else. Oscar who was nude walked into the cloakroom. He changed into a set of mens pyjamas and directly the cloakroom. If you want, you can go change into them yourself. With that, he fell asleep at ease. Hannah thought she should find something to do instead of staring at Oscar in the room. She always felt uneasy. Looking around, she saw an open balcony outside the room and walked out on it after thinking for a short while. Oscar seemed to open his eyes to look at Hannah when she went out. Seeing the scenery outside there, she had to admit that the Wells family was ostentatious. Hannah was attracted by the backyard garden, which contained a golf course and a horse farm. And she also saw several stallions reared in a stable not far away. Suddenly, she was interrupted by a person who came out on the balcony next to her. It was J. J seemed to have expected Hannah to be there. She didnt look surprised when she saw Hannah. Instead, she said bluntly, You are so pretty. Oscars taste has never let me down. Hannah actually knew that the rtionship between J and Oscar was not as simple as it looked. Oscars behavior was so grant that he even had a thing with his sister-inw, Hannah supposed. She felt a bit angry somehow, while thinking that it had nothing to do with her. You look pretty too. Hannah disyed a calm look as if they both didnt want to mention the argument they had just now. J did have a presence about her. Although she was not absolutely transcendent, there was a unique charm in her, which made her look like an enchanting and elegant cat. But I cant make him stay with me. J sneered. Hannah didnt say anything, for she thought Oscars love stories got nothing to do with her. Js expression changed slightly while seeing Hannah look so calm. She was curious about Hannahs appearance of nonchnce when she was talking about Oscar like that. Are you guys having a sham marriage? Asked J. I dont know what youre talking about. Hannah smiled lightly, elegant and decent. Never mind. Dont make this personal. J pretended to be amiable and continued, Im a little sleepy, see youter. OK. Right, J paused to say, Oscar was me boyfriend. Im with Thomas after breaking up with him. Dont get me wrong. And she left while smiling at Hannah. Hannah was in no mood to stay at the balcony. To sow chaos between me and Oscar, huh? She wanted me to get her wrong, didnt she? So, J was the one that Oscar had referred to as someone before? Well, indeed, she was the exception who isnt easy-going. Hannah was thinking to herself. She was not in the mood when thinking of these so she got back into the bedroom. She walked quietly as she was afraid of waking up Oscar. Oscar had probably fallen asleep. Hannah sat on the sofa in the room, looking at Karens gift, the Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. music box that she had just ced on the coffee table. She thought for a moment before turning off the music. Then, she picked it up and carefully ced it on the bed nearest to Oscar. Then, she opened the box and let the fragrance ofvender gradually fill the whole room. Although Oscar was a yboy, he hadnt done anything harmful to her since he had been working with her. As long as it wouldnt cost her too much thoughts into it, there was nothing wrong with her letting him sleep better. After she had put it there, she went back to the sofa andy on it, and took out her phone to search for the news rting to the wedding of her and Oscar that Susan had talked about. The news read Oscar had finally turned over a new leaf. After all, there were so many rumors involving Oscar and other women, but he had never admitted that any of them was his girlfriend. But now, he revealed Hannahs identity of being his wife to the public. When Hannah read here, she thought the content was kind of ridiculous, for the main purpose of him doing so was just to show off. Chapter 67 Oscar Blushed Chapter 67 Oscar Blushed Hannah kept watching the news of their grand wedding yesterday. Seeing the members of the Sawyer family who looked embarrassed when they left, she was extremely happy. Suddenly, she heard someone outside the room knocking on the door. Hannah hurriedly got up to open the door. The maid outside respectfully said, Madame, Mrs Wells said its time for lunch and she asked you and Mr Wells toe downstairs. Okay. Well be down in a moment. Hannah closed the door. She nced at Oscar on the bed and called out to him, Get up, its lunchtime. Oscar didnt move at all. Hannah moved closer to him, Oscar, get up. Oscar was lying still. Hannah was a bit speechless. Why was he sleeping like a log? Was thatvender ? She had no choice but walked to Oscars side and gently pushed his shoulder with her hand, Wake up, your mum told us toAh! Hannah shouted in shock. At the moment, she was pulled by Oscar towards him. She spun in the air and she was pressed under Oscars body directly. His action was so fast that Hannah didnt react to itpletely. The moment she realized what had happened, she felt that her lips were kissed by his soft lips. Hmm Hannah tried to escape from him. She wondered if this guy would be horny anytime. She squirmed her body. Hannah was wriggling around to get rid of his control, but it made Oscar be even hornier Hmm! Hannah moaned softly. That made Oscar more excited. After a long time, he suddenly let go of her. Hannah, who was lying underneath him, blushed furiously. Not knowing it was a sense of shyness or anger, Hannahs eyes were wide open. Probably she was irritated. But her angry look also made him want to kiss her more. So at that moment, Oscar lowered his head again and kissed her. Can you be more serious? Hannah was showing an exasperated look. Staring at her, Oscar kissed hers palm. Hannah retracted her small hand. Oscar smiled brightly as he said, In the future, you can wake me up in this way. I wont wake you up anymore! Hannah cursed in her mind. Then, Oscar moved away from Hannahs body. She tried to keep herself calm as she looked at Oscar who had already changed his clothes and opened the door. Hannah followed Oscar out. As they just walked out of the doorway, Hannah suddenly screamed out. A white figure was jumping towards her and was about to grab her face. Hannah was startled when she saw a white Ragdoll was about to get close to her face. The next second, Oscar blocked the cat which was jumping towards her face with his arm. At the same time, his Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. force dropped the cat viciously some distance away, until it reached the feet of a woman. The cat immediately moaned as if it was crying. The person there hastily picked the cat up. She looked panicked just like the cat. Hannah didnt focus on them who were in front of her at the moment. She was worried about Oscar, who had helped her block the cats attack, and he seemed to be injured. She tugged on Oscars arm and pulled up his sleeve. Looking at two long scratches, Hannah found that his skin had broken and beads of blood wereing out. Oscar, are you OK? Asked Hannah. Oscar nced at Hannah and turned his head to look at Karen who was holding the cat and shivering a little. He looked extremely angry. Noticing Oscars anger, Karen shook her head in haste and exined, Pam didnt mean it. Apparently, Pam was the name of the cat. It wasnt on purpose. Its a docile cat. It must have been frightened just now to be like this. Oscar, Hannah, Im sorry. Im so sorry. I will teach Pam a lesson properly. I will Karens face turned red suddenly. Hannah thought Oscar had rattled Karen so she said hurriedly, Dont me yourself. It didnt do it on purpose either. Just ask the doctor toe hereter to take a look. Yes. Tears already welled up in Karens eyes. Hannah was also afraid that Oscar would me Karen more, so she took Oscars hand, Lets go downstairs first. We can ask your doctor toeter and see if you need a rabies vination. Oscar was pulled away by Hannah. After they left, Karen who looked harmless and innocent instantly revealed a grim smile as she gently stroked her beloved cat. Her voice was sweet as she praised the cat, Good cat. In the living room, the news that Oscars arm had been scratched by the cat instantly spread to everyone in the family. Venus called the doctor. After the doctor treated Oscars wound, he took out a rabies vine needle and prepared to give Oscar a shot. Wait. Oscar suddenly called out to the doctor. The doctor smiled, Mr Wells is still so afraid of needles. I just want to change to a morefortable position. He denied the doctors statement. However, as the saying goes, Action speaks louder than the words. One could tell that Oscar was very afraid so frightened of injection looking at his expression. Nancy joked beside him, I never expect our hero, Oscar, is afraid of needles. At the moment, Oscar was not in the mood to argue with them. Fear of needles was creeping into him. At that moment, a small hand suddenly blocked his eyes. Oscar was stunned. He heard Hannah saying in a soft voice in his ears, It doesnt hurt much if you dont look at it. Hannah was also afraid of needles when she was small, and that was what her mother said. So every time she had an injection, she would lie inside her mothers arms with her eyes closed, and it had worked. So at the moment, she brought Oscars head closer into her embrace. Oscar then smelled a unique fragrance of Hannahs body. It was a peculiar fragrance belonging to her. Alright, done. The doctor spoke. Oscar regained his consciousness. Hannah also let go of Oscar. When she let go of him, Oscars face had a flush. Newly-weds is so sweeter. Our Master Wells, who would never feel embarrassed, is blushing. Nancy taunted Oscar. Yet it made Hannah blush at that moment. She couldnt help but nce at Oscar. Oscar told Nancy, I felt pain. Yet what he said had clearly given him away. Chapter 68 Who Is Using the Wiles? Chapter 68 Who Is Using the Wiles? In the hall of the vi, the family doctor gave Oscar some reminders before he left. By the way, hasnt Pam always been very tame? Howe it suddenly scratched Oscar? Nancy was a little surprised. Pet are animals, when they feel unpleasant, they may go crazy. Venus said. She was actually a bit surprised too. After all, Pam was a soft cat, just like her daughters personality, who had never lost her temper. Thats true. But mum, you have to remind Karen to be more careful so she doesnt get scratched by ident. Oscar is strong enough to tolerate the pain. However, Karen wont be able to withstand the pain. Nancy warned Venus worriedly. I didnt ask her to raise the cat either, but your sister doesnt have many friends to y with and her biggest hobby is ying with her cat. I also cant help it. Venus was a little helpless. At that moment, she seemed to remember something, Wheres Karen? Cathy, go and get her down for lunch now. Yes madam. The maid hurriedly went upstairs. After a while, the maid came down and said respectfully, Madam, Karen said she wasnt feeling well, so she wouldnt go downstairs for lunch. Whats wrong with her? Venus looked very nervous. Karen was the apple of Venuss eyes. Karen said she felt sorry that today Pam attacked Hannah. She was having a hard time and didnt know how to face Hannah and Oscar. The maid exined. Wasnt it Oscar who was injured? Venus was surprised. Oscar helped me block the attack on me by Pam just now. Hannah said. Oh. Venus nodded her head and hurriedlyforted her, Im so sorry that Pam had frightened you. No, I am so sorry to let Karen down. Its okay. Shes always sensitive since she was a kid. Shell be fine after a while. Venus tried to Tell her to eat properly, okay? Yes, madam. Its alreadyte. Lets eat. Venus urged everyone to have their lunch. Everyone left the sofa and went to the dining room one by one. Hannah followed Oscar to the dining room. At that moment, she felt that someone was looking at her peculiarly. She turned around. She noticed J who was looking at her. J was smiling wickedly. She disyed a look as if she wasughing at Hannah. Hannah felt that J was trying to make her in trouble somehow. She sat next to Oscar. The family was having a good time in the dinning room. There didnt seem to be anything different because of the incident just now. After they had their lunch, Venus who was worried about Karen also went to her room after bidding farewell to the others. The others didnt stay in the hall for long either and they went back to their rooms one after another to rest. Oscar was not too sleepy at the moment after having a refreshing nap in the morning, so he took Hannah on a tour of the vi. Hannah didnt refuse either. She thought that since she was already here, it was okay to have a tour there. They were walking on argewn. How is your sisters health condition? Hannah suddenly asked Oscar as they strolled across thewn. She had found that the Wells family was very careful when they treated Karen as if they were overly pampering her. Hannah thought that Karen could have had a serious disease judging from her physical condition. She is having congenital heart disease. Oscar replied to her. Is it serious? Since she was small, she has been admitted to ICU countless times. The doctor said many times that she could not survive any longer but she was still saved every time. Now the doctors say that her heart is a little stronger than before and that if nothing happens to her, she can live as normal. However, the doctor still does not rmend her to get married and have children. Im so sad to hear that. Hannah couldnt help but sigh. No wonder, Venus was so concerned about Karen. Oscar nodded slightly and didnt make anyments. It seemed that he also didnt want to talk about Karen too much. And just now, when Karens cat identally scratched Oscars arm, his face looked rather tough. Could it be Oscar didnt like Karen? Hannah didnt ask him the question either. After all, she didnt want to get too involved in his familys affairs. The two of them just walked aimlessly on thewn again. After walking for a while, they saw two people standing not far ahead. With clothes disheveled, the two were hugging each other and kissing under a pavilion in the middle of thewn. It was Thomas and J. Thomas didnt seem to be a guy who was so open. Hannah didnt expect that he would do such things with J in public. At this moment, Oscars phone suddenly rang. Oscar shifted his attention from them and picked up the phone, Theodore. Hannah didnt listen to the content of their call. She only heard Oscar saying before he hung up the phone, Okay, Ill go there now. After he hung up the phone, he told Hannah, I have something to do and have to go out now. What was the thing that he had to settle with Horace? Dont worry, although I am a yboy, I am not so horny that I need to go out to cheat on the second day I marry you. Oscar smiled evilly, Be obedient and wait for me at home. Ill try toe back early. Hannah didnt react much hearing his words. She disyed a look as if she didnt care where he wanted to go. By the way. Oscar reminded her as he left, Stay away from Karen. Hannah was surprised. She wondered why he asked her to stay away from Karen instead of J. Oscar had already stridden away from the ce. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Hannah didnt think much after hearing his words. She turned around and was going to go back to her room. There was no point for her to stroll at thewn alone, and she didnt want to be the third wheel there. Taking a few steps forward, she was stopped by J from behind. Hannah. She saw J walking towards her alone. Thomas was no longer by her side. I want to look for you alone, J said bluntly. Hannah didnt refuse either, Is there anything wrong? What do you think of Karen? Hmm? Hannah didnt understand what she meant. As someone who has lived here for a long time, I want to remind you that you have to beware of the girl, Karen, if you want to have a better life living with the Wells. Hannah had lots of questions about why J said the same thing as Oscar. But obviously, J was definitely not so kind. By the way, did you see me and Thomas kissing just now? J suddenly said. Hannah looked calm, I think that its normal for a couple to be sweet and do such things in public. If I tell you that I did it so that Oscar can see it, do you still think its normal? Hannah turned serious because she felt that J was being deliberately provocative. Chapter 69 A Good Play Chapter 69 A Good y Hannah smiled calmly. In fact, if you want to attract a mans attention, the point is not what you do. Instead, he will be attracted by you if he cares about you. If he cares, he will be nervous and take care of you even if you sneeze. If he doesnt care at all, even if you are bedridden, he will just visit the sick out of kindness. J got a dark look. She used to hear that Hannah was very shallow-headed although she was raised up in an upper-ss family. She always tended to solve quarrels peacefully and never argue with anyone. To put it nicely, some people said that she was polite and virtuous. However, to put it bluntly, some people said that she was foolish. Oppositely, Hannahs words were so aggressive now. She could even say the words peacefully, while they were full of sarcasm. For me, Oscar has known his mistakes in the past and turned over a new leaf. I dont care what he had done in the past. He only needs to be responsible for himself. It has nothing to do with me. Therefore, Im not interested in the rtionship between you and Oscar in the past and wont care about it. But now, since I married Oscar, things about him in the future will be my business too. I hope Miss Burke will not be obsessed with the past and let go of him! Hannah put it all out in the open with J. J looked at her coldly, sulking over her sarcasticments. So, you feel proud now? J sneered and asked her. Did she feel proud of getting Oscar? No, but Im satisfied. Hannah smiled, A person would be proud because he or she gets to be with someone that he or she cant afford to deal with. I am satisfied because I think Oscar and I are at the same level. We equally like each other and feel happy to be with each other. Anger was growing inside J. So Hannah meant she did not deserve Oscar Dont think that you really matter for Oscar. He will kill anyone around him. As long as one may harm his interest, he will be cruel to make the person in trouble! One day you will know that all the words I have said are true! J said angrily in a serious tone. At that moment, Hannah suddenly felt that J wasnt lying to her. Just wait and see! J left. She looked furious as she left. Hannah was thinking to herself. It couldnt be denied that Js words were informative. Was Oscar so cruel that he could kill anyone around him? Who was his real nature? What exactly was his background? Miss. The maid suddenly came out from the hall and trotted over, looking for Hannah, Madam asked you to go to Karens room for a moment. She said that Karen wants to apologize to you in person. Okay. Hannah said with some confusion. On the other hand, she couldnt help pondering the implications of Oscar and Js warning about Karen. She followed the maid and walked towards Karens room. Hannah knocked on the door of Karens room. Venus came to open the door for her. She was smiling and looked friendly, Hannah. Mum. Come in quickly. Hannah followed Venus into the room. Karen was lying on the bed at that time. Her face was pale and she looked very weak. When she saw Hannah walk in, she hurriedly tried to sit up on the bed. The maid beside her held her up and helped her put the cushion behind her. Hannah, I want to apologize to you in person. Pam didnt mean to attack you. Its never been like this Karen, its okay. I know Pam didnt mean to do that. Dont take it too seriously. It was just an ident. Hannah looked kind and gentle as she said. No matter how were the true colors of Karen, Hannah felt that she should continue to pretend to be polite to Karen. But I still feel so guilty. Karen looked very sad. Just pretend as nothing had happened. Hannah smiled, If you didnt mention the ident now, I would have forgotten. Hannah, youre so kind. Karen said and turned her head to Venus, Mum, can I talk with Hannah alone? Okay, you guys take your time. Im also sleepy. I will go back to my room and sleep for a while. Call me if theres anything. Venus answered. It seemed that Venus obeyed Karens words a lot. Karen nodded her head obediently. After that, Venus spoke to Hannah for a while and left the room with the maid. There were only Hannah and Karen left in the room. Karens voice was very soft as she said, Hannah, Oscar has never admitted that he has a rtionship with any women, not even J. I know. Hannah looked calm, J is Oscars ex-girlfriend. Do you know that? Karen was a little surprised. J told me. Arent you angry? No. Thats all in the past. Besides, Oscar has so many ex-girlfriends. If I want to count them one by one, wouldnt I be pissing myself off? Youre so kind. No wonder Oscar likes you so much. Karen smiled innocently. Hannah also smiled. I envy you guys so much. Karen looked sad, My mum said I cant fall in love with other men, let alone getting married. Actually falling in love or getting married might not be a good thing. If you meet a yboy, you may regret it for your whole life. Hannahforted her. After hearing your words, I suddenly feel that I have my parents who love me very much. Besides, I have three loving brothers and sisters-inw. I should be happy. Yeah, you should cherish them, Hannah said sincerely. Yes. Karen nodded obediently, Hannah, can you help me pour a cup of water? Im going to take my medicer. Sure. Hannah walked towards the water dispenser nearby and poured a cup of boiling water and ced it at Karens bedside, Be careful. Its hot. Take your medicer when its cold. Thanks, Hannah. Were family. Never mind. Yes. Karen acted like she was well-behaved and sweet. Then, she said thoughtfully, Hannah, thanks for chatting with me to make me feel much better. Now Im a bit tired and want to rest for a while. Then you have a good rest. Ill go out first. Okay. Karen nodded her head. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hannah got up and left. By the way, Hannah Karen suddenly thought of something and she reached out to pull Hannah towards her. At that moment, Karen suddenly pulled Hannahs arm. The cup of boiling water ced at the bedside was knocked over. And thing happened naturally, the water was poured onto Karens hand. Ah! In the room, Karen shouted suddenly. In an instant, it attracted all the people in the vi. They all rushed to her room and saw Karen being in unbearable pain. Chapter 70 I Don’t Have an Ex Chapter 70 I Dont Have an Ex Whats wrong? Venus was the first one to rush into Karens room after hearing the shout. As soon as she came in, she saw Karens face turn pale with shock and her little hand being scalded red. Bring cold water over! Hurry up! Venus ordered the maid. The maid outside the room brought a basin of cold water soon and they put Karens burned hand into the basin. At this moment, the rest of the family also rushed into Karens room. They were all asking, Are you okay, Karen? Are the scalds serious? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Karen, are you okay? I call doctor toe right now. All of a sudden, Hannah was pushed away until she stood behind the crowd instead. She didnt show any emotions on her face as she probably knew what was going on. Do you feel better? Venus asked. Yes, much better. Karen nodded her head. How could you be so careless? The boiling water is so hot, you must feel so painful. Venus chided her little daughter while looking at the blisters on her hand. Hannah didnt mean it either. Karen hurriedly said, Mum, dont me Hannah. The moment she said the words, everyone turned to look at Hannah. Apparently, hollow men tended to use the same tactics to deceive others. The one in front of her was more wicked and better at disguising. Same as a wicked woman, Mary wouldnt hurt her own body, while Karen perfectly illustrated how a person could do whatever it took to get what she wanted. What a ruthless girl! It was my fault. Hannah admitted it openly. She exined in a self-ming tone, At first, I want to pour some water for Karen to take her medicine. The boiling water was too hot. Therefore, I put it at Karens bedside and waited for it to cool. But the cup was knocked over by Karen when she reached out to pull me. I should have put the cup of boiling water further away from her. Yes, thats what happened. It was me who identally knocked the cup over. Its my fault. J said so to take all the me for this. If Ive not put it there, you would not have knocked over it. Im also to me. Hannah would not yield to Karens misleadingments. No, no. Its me who is careless. Hannah, dont take it too seriously. I will feel bad. Karens eyes turned red as if she was afraid of causing Hannah to get scolded. Karen, take it easy. The doctor said that you shouldnt be too upset emotionally. Venus said. Its right, Karen, keep calm. No one says that you two are wrong. Nancy added. But Ive caused Hannah in trouble for two times today Im afraid that Hannah will think Im a troublemaker, and just now I also identally told the previous rtionship between J and Oscar to Hannah I I Tears almost welled up in her eyes. It gave people the impression that Hannah already disliked Karen a lot so that they might even misunderstand that the cup of hot water was deliberately ced by Hannah at Karens bedside and Hannah wanted to make her get scalded. How hypocritical she was! Hannah was calm seeing Karen ming herself. She smiled kindly, I knew that Oscar and J had a rtionship before. I also told you I dont care about it as it was all in the past. As for the two idents that happened just now, your cat almost hurt me, and I identally hurt your hand. So now, were even, right? Didnt you say you were sorry that Pam attacked me? Now, you dont have to worry about it, isnt it? Karen was stunned. Perhaps she didnt expect that Hannahs words would mediate the dispute so there was no way for her to make the thing moreplicated. If she continued to make trouble, others might think that she was trying to make a big fuss over a minor issue. She had always been smart enough to know how to use her weakness and the kindness she showed to get everyones sympathy to make everyone obey her. However, at this moment, she was being led by the nose. Okay, were even now. I will forget these idents. Thanks, Hannah. Karen said with a faint smile. Her smile looked so innocent like a pure angel. Hannah now realized that the Wells Manor was not a ce where she shoulde often, yet it wasnt that she was afraid of Karen. It was just that there was no need for her to make a mess here since she and Oscar were having a sham marriage. Im just afraid that Karen will take those idents to heart. Hannah, you have a silver tongue. Karen wont be upset now. That was a load off my mind. Venus couldnt help but praise Hannah. Thanks, mum. I dont want Karen to feel guilty. Oscar told me that Karens emotions will have a great impact on her health. Yes. Venus sighed. I was afraid that Karen would never be able to let go of the things happened just now. She has been sensitive emotionally since she was small. Its good that shes finally decided to forget these. Karen listened to the conversation between Hannah and Venus. She didnt expect that Hannah still would be praised by her mother when she was injured. She couldnt ept the truth somehow. Of course, she did not lose her temper before everyone, nor did she express any dissatisfaction. She would only secretly think of countless devious and cunning schemes to achieve her goals. The others left Karens room one after another after seeing that Karens injury was nothing serious. Hannah also went back to Oscars room. After thinking for a moment, she sat on the sofa and sent a message to Oscar, Why didnt you tell me that the someone in your family was your sister. She received a reply from Oscar quickly, You know that already? I thought it is J. Do you care about her a lot? No. Hannah answered firmly. Why should she care about her? Oh, really? It seemed like Oscar was taunting her. Im sending you a message to confirm with you who is the someone in your family that you mentioned before. So, are you trying to make me tell you something? Oscar sent another message over again, J is not my ex-girlfriend. I dont have an ex. Hannah couldnt stop cursing to herself. Did this man misunderstand the meaning of an ex? Chapter 71 Sleeping in the Same Room Chapter 71 Sleeping in the Same Room Hannah did not bother to correct Oscars mindset, for Oscars ex had nothing to do with her after all. She stayed at the Wellss for the whole afternoon with nothing to do. In supper-time, the maid brought Karens dinner upstairs for her to eat because it was inconvenient for her to hold chopsticks with a swollen. And she told the maid that she didnt want to affect everyone during dinner. Hannah could feel the preference of the couple of the Wells family for Oscar. ... After supper, staring at the big bed in Oscars bedroom, Hannah was wondering where she would sleep tonight. Are you sleepy? You just keep looking at my bed without blinking. Oscar smiled. Hannah gathered her courage as she said, How are we going to sleep tonight? How do you want to sleep with me? Oscar was teasing her deliberately. Ill sleep on the sofa. Are you sure? Yes. Hannah responded. In Oscars house, there was no reason for Oscar to sleep on the sofa, she supposed. Moreover, Oscar was tall. He would suffer if he slept on the sofa. She was not that domineering to force Oscar to make any sacrifice for her. I have to remind you that there is only one quilt. If you go and ask the maids for another, you know the maids are all hired by my parents, any news will reach their ears immediately. Once they know that we need two quilts, plus we got married in a sh, they will suspect that we got a fake marriage. I know, I dont need a quilt, Ill just sleep with my clothes on. Hannah was determined. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. In that case, Ill wish you a good dream tonight. Oscar yawned, Im going to take a shower. Okay, you bath first. Hannah nodded. Oscar took his pajamas and walked into the bathroom. Oscar. Hannah thought of something and suddenly called out to him. Oscar turned around, You want to join me? I want to remind you to put on your clothes beforeing out! Hannah said impatiently. She really had the urge to strangle this yboy in front of her! Oscarughed out loud and said, Alright. I know that I have a body that ordinary women cant resist. Behind the door of the bathroom room closed, Oscar was taking a shower inside. Hannah went to the cloakroom. Seeing clothes prepared inside, she felt that the Wells really took her as a family, which was utterly different from the Sawyers in her past life. Apart from pajamas and underwear, there were outing costumes prepared for her too. She randomly grabbed a set of pajamas, then went outside waiting for Oscar to finish bathing. Oscar got out of the shower soon. When he came out this time, he was dressed in a regr manner. Hannah did not look at him. She took her clothes and rushed into the bathroom, being afraid of having any contact with him. When Oscar looked at Hannahs fleeing back, the corners of his mouth pulled out a faint smile. The journey was long if he wanted to sleep with this woman. ... Oscar put down his phone. He turned his head to look at the woman on the sofa. He got off the bed and walked to Hannah. Oscar picked her up from the sofa. Hannah murmured. Ufortably, she moved her body and rubbed her face against Oscars chest, as if she was looking for a morefortable position. Oscar was a little helpless. Hannah never let her guard down when they were staying together and it was like she intended to keep a distance of a meter away from him. However, when she was asleep, she was rxed like a little child. Now, she was tired in his embrace, having a dependence on him. She knew that they would sleep in the same room tonight, yet she was still able to sleep so soundly. Did not she worry that he would vite her? Was she here to torment him? Chapter 72 Incident Recurred Chapter 72 Incident Recurred Hannah slept well for the whole night. At first, she thought that she would be ufortable sleeping on the sofa, but to her surprise, it was so much better than she expected. She had not even waken up once, nor had she experienced a sore back. That was the moment when she felt something... behind her suddenly approached her. Someone hugged her from behind. It was a very natural move, as if... Hannah was awake instantly. She opened her eyes and saw that she was lying on a bed. There was no one on the sofa in front of her. So, the person behind her was Oscar! The moment she thought of this. Hannah was full of anger! She twisted her body to try to break free from Oscars embrace. She was extremely angry. Last night, she had shared a bed with Oscar. ... You better dont move. Oscar said. Hannah gritted her teeth. Dont make me lose control. What a cheeky guy! Hannah curse in her mind. Sleep a little longer, Im not awake yet. His murmured voice came close to her ear. A sudden tingle ran through her whole body. Oscar was too good at flirting withdies, that meant, he could know a womans sensitive region quickly. Hannah had been afraid of people touching her ears since she was little. When her ears were touched, they would get red and itchy. Oscar! Who asks you to carry me to the bed? Hannahshed out loudly. Who said I carried you up? Oscar asked in return. Hannah was speechless and stunned. You climbed up here by yourself in the middle of the night. I was scared the whole night. I was afraid that I was going to lose my virginity. Oscar said. I climbed up the bed? She did not remember anything about it. Yeah. You climbed up here. You were as cold as ice when you came up, so I helped you warm up. Who asked you to warm me up? Hannah was furious again. Who knew how this guy had warmed her up. Even if I didnt help you, you burrowed into my arms. You even reached out your hand inside my clothes. Do you want to turn around to see my clothes? You had ripped it terriblyst night... Shut up. Hannah could not take it anymore. She was startled by whet he said and did not know if what Oscar said was true or not. She didnt want to know anything about the details about what had happenedst night, Im getting up, let go of me. Hannah protested. You smell good. I dont wish to let go. Oscar. Just let me hug for ten more minutes. Ill let you go after ten minutes. No. Twenty minutes. Oscar! Half an hour. Ten minutes! Hannahpromised. Great. Oscar smiled triumphantly. He seemed to hug Hannah a little tighter at that moment. Hannahs entire back was pressed into Oscars embrace. She was so agitated and she did not even know why this guy could remain so calm in such a situation. Its a normal morning reaction, itll be fine in a while. Hannah pretended that she did not know anything happened to his body. Just wait for the time to tick by. Until Karen is having an attack! Outside the door, the maids urgent voice rang. They were able to hear it clearly in a room even with such a good soundproofing effect. It also broke the quietness of the entire early morning in that instant. Oscar let go of Hannah. Hannah quickly got up from the bed and opened the door. In the corridor, everyone was woken up. Venus, who was too nervous to walk steadily, rushed straight into Karens room. The others followed up. Then all of them saw Karens pale face in shock. She was breathing in difficulty. Did you call the doctor? Did you call a doctor? Venus was terrified. Robert also panicked at that moment, although he had always been calm. Call an ambnce right now! Said he. David hastily called the hospitals special ess ambnce. The maid had already informed Karens personal doctor long ago. The scene was chaotic. Venus was hugging Karen andforting her. She was in fear of losing her little daughter. Why do you have an attack suddenly, didnt the doctore yesterday and say it was fine? Robert said. Pam...Pam is missing. The maid exined, Every morning as soon as Karen wakes up, she would y with Pam. This morning Karen didnt see Pam in her room, so we went to look for Pam, but... we havent found it yet. Karen was so anxious that she had a sudden attack... Im sorry Mr Wells, its our fault. Sorry for not finding Pam in time. Pam would not wander off, it must be somewhere in the vi or stuck somewhere. Give an order to all the maids, let them go find Pam! Right now! Robert was in a hurry. The maid left hurriedly. We go too. David spoke, Thomas, Oscar, lets go out to look for the cat. When the group of people just walked out of the room, they saw the maid who had just left suddenly return with Pam in her arms. However, she was back with Pams dead body. Erik picked it up from the outdoor swimming pool just now. He said that it had been... The maid cried at once. They were not sure what to do. Is it found? Karens voice sounded from the room. No, we are going to look for it. David lied. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At this moment, he would rather tell lies to her that her cat was lost than show its corpse to Karen. With that, he nned to ask the maid to carry Pam away. But at that moment, Karen walked out of the room with Venuss support. But I can feel that Pam is right here... Then, Karen saw Pams dead body being held by the maid. Her pale face instantly became paler, as if she was losing her life and was left with an empty shell. She looked at the scene in front of her nkly. No, no, its not true, my Pam... Chapter 73 Her Trick Chapter 73 Her Trick No, no, its not true, my Pam... Karenpletely could not ept the fact. She was shaking, barely breathing. Her face was pale, as if she was dying... Venus was so frightened. Karen, dont scare mummy, I promise you that I will buy you a cat exactly same as Pam, okay? Venuss voice was so tender that she was afraid Karen would be triggered again. No, there will never be a cat same as Pam, Ive lost her. Karens tears kept falling. Her voice was mumbling as if she was living inside her own world where she could not hear the voice outside. No one else dared to speak at this moment. Then Karen suddenly raised her head. Her eyes were scarlet, with a a strong hatred in them. She yelled at Hannah, Is that you? You killed her because she attacked you yesterday! Didnt you? Tell me... Actually, Hannah had had a feeling that something was going to happen when Karen had got sick this morning. Of course, she did not rule out that Karen was kind, after all, she was not hostile to the Wells family. Up to this moment, everyone was looking at her, examining her with a strange look, as if they acquiesced to Karens usations. Even if there was a question, no one would refute it at this time. They would not agitate Karen again. Karen suddenly copsed. Venus was frightened and hurriedly took her daughter into her arms. Robert asked loudly, Wheres the ambnce? Hasnt it arrived yet? A maid quickly rushed up from downstairs, Mr Wells, the ambnce has arrived. Take Karen to the hospital, hurry up! David went over and took Karen into his arms. He quickly went down the stairs and brought her into the ambnce. At this moment, the rest of the family members their footsteps. Some followed along with the ambnce, some drove from the house to the hospital. Hannah was with Oscar and J, waiting at the entrance for Thomas to drive his car out. J sneered, I thought youre very capable. Hannah looked askance at J and did not bother to retort. At that moment, she suddenly felt a big hand grasping her small hand tightly in the palm of his hand, seemingly giving herfort invisibly. In fact, it was not so difficult for her to ept it, since she had prepared for this from the start. ... Outside the emergency room, the Wells were waiting there. Venuss eyes were swollen with tears. She was worrying about something bad happening to Karen. Robert, who had beenforting her at the side, was also having a hard time at the moment. Everyone else was anxious. They had stayed in silence for half an hour until the door of the emergency room was opened. Trembling, Venus hurriedly went over and asked the doctor, How is my daughter? How is she? Mrs Wells, dont worry. Shes OK. She fainted because she was overwhelmed with sadness. For the time being now, there is nothing special about her heart. But I suggest that she can stay in the hospital for a day for observation to make sure her heart is in good condition. OK, well listen to your arrangement, we all listen to you. Venus could not help but let out a big sigh of relief at that moment. Mrs Wells,e with me for a while, I would like to tell you something. The doctor said it to Venus alone. Venus was nervous again. Dont be nervous, its just some small matter that Karen asked me to tell you. The doctor whispered. Only then did Venus feel slightly more at ease and followed the doctor to the side. From a distance, they could see that the doctor kept talking while Venus looked worried. After talking for a while, the doctor nodded at Venus and turned around to leave. With this, Karen had also been pushed out by the medical workers. Everyone gathered around, Karen, how do you feel, are you OK? ... The crowd followed the doctor and nurse to Karens ward. Hannah. Hannah was stopped by Venus. Hannah turned around and looked at her. Venus said, I would like to talk to you alone about some matter. Okay. Hannah agreed with good grace. At this moment, Oscar was still apanying Hannah. There were obviously some rejections on him towards his mothers action. Go and stay with Karen first, Ille to youter, Hannah said to Oscar. Hurry up. Hannah urged. Oscar pursed his lips and followed therge group to leave. In the corridor, only Hannah and Venus were left. Hannah took the initiative to speak, Mum, you can straight away voice out whats in your mind. Venus sighed, If I dont have such a daughter who cant be beaten or scolded, I wont behave like this. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I can understand that parents always love their children. Hannah smiled. Actually, she was able to guess what she was going to say. I dont believe that Pams death has something to do with you, but the doctor told me that Karen doesnt want to see you. Its not that shes ming you. She just cant help but think of her cat when she sees you. Im afraid she would not be able to control herself again... Venus seemed to be unable to go on. She was a knowledgeable and polite woman of a luxurious family. It was difficult for her to say the not- so-decent words. Hannah said, Mum, I wont see Karen. Venus nodded helplessly. At that moment, she hold Hannahs hand, not knowing what to say and keeping silent. Ill leave the hospital in a while so that Karen wont see me. But I have some things left at the vi, I need to go back and get them. Hannah said. Ill ask Oscar to send you back. Venus said in a hurry. Its okay. Oscar is worried about Karen, let him stay with her, I can go back on my own. Hannah rejected her suggestion. After saying that, she turned around and walked away. In fact, she was not going back to get her things but find out the truth. She had said that if people did not offend her, she would not offend them; but if they did, she would definitely offend them! Chapter 74 Get to the Truth (1) Chapter 74 Get to the Truth (1) Hannah called a taxi and returned to the Wells familys vi. After such a shocking incident early this morning, there was not a single master inside the house now, everyone had gone to the hospital to apany Karen. The maids were all gathered together. When Hannah walked into the hall, she heard rustling talking sounding from inside. Mr and Mrs Wells were very anxious when they saw Miss Karen have an attack, and the young gentlemen too. I dont know why Miss Hannah can be so ruthless. Pam was so well-behaved. Although its only close to Miss Karen, no matter what, its impossible for me to kill it! Miss Hannah is so pretty and polite. I dont think that shes so cruel. I was shocked to see Miss Karens fragile and ufortable look this morning, not to mention Mr and Mrs Wells and the young gentlemen who love her so much. When we scooped Pam up from the pool, the little kittens round eyes stared at us. I can even feel a pain in my heart. Even if its a beast, its still a life! I dont know how Miss Hannah can do that. Its said that people in high society learn a lot more manners and knowledge thanmon folk like us, but their morality is worse than us. If I have the capability, how I wish to announce Miss Hannahs crime so that everyone will know that she has done such a beastly thing... Stop it, stop it. A maid hastily pulled another maid who was talking with unbridled excitement. Why are you stopping me, I havent finished ... At the next second Miss Hannah! The maids face became pale as she was scared. She lowered his head with a trembling look. Several maids were standing there, motionless. After all, they had said so many rude things about her secretly... They did not even dare to imagine what would be the consequences! Hannah just looked askance at them. She walked past them. It was enough to just give them a shock. In her current position, she did not qualify to educate them. If she was not careful enough, she would exaggerate the issues and people would say that she bullied the maids when the Wells family members were not at home. After all, Hannah was not a controlling and paranoid person. Judging at the situation now, she felt that Karen could do anything. She walked past the maids. At the moment when she walked past them, she said to one of the maids, Youe to my room and help me pack something. Yes, Miss Hannah. That maid was on the verge of tears. She was the one who had talked the most about Hannah. Hannah brought the maid back to her room. The maids whole body was shaking and so was her voice, What can I help you, Miss Hannah? Ill ask you a few questions, just answer truthfully. Yes, I will. The maid was frightened to death. Whats your name? Hannah asked. Lh Adams, they call me Lily. How old are you? Twenty-eight this year. How long have you been in the Wells family? Ive been served as a maid in the Wells family since I was 18, before I graduated from high school. Its been 10 years. Lilys eyes were red as she said that, Miss Hannah, please dont kick me out. Calm down, I didnt say that I want to kick you out. Lily sniffled and nodded. Who is the closest to Karen in this family? Hannah went straight to the point. Since she had been serving in the Wells family for so many years, she naturally knew all the things in this family well. Miss Karen and Mrs Wells are very close. Miss Karen relies on her a lot. And Mrs Wells also dotes on Miss Karen a lot. What about the other people besides Mrs Wells? The others? Lily thought about it, They all seem to be pretty much the same. Is Karen on good terms with Oscar? Hannah asked. Lily looked at Hannah, seemingly unsure of how to answer. Just answer truthfully. Hannah looked serious, waiting for her answer. Master Oscar seldomes back here. Miss Karen and he have little time to get along with each other. However, I heard it from Miss Karens personal servant, saying that Miss Karen will be extremely happy when she knows Master Oscar is going toe back. Shell put on nice clothes too. Hannah listened quietly and asked again, Is Karen very close to Pam? Yes. Lily nodded her head vigorously, No matter where she goes, Miss Karen will always be with Pam, thats why I spoke so tongue-in-cheek just now, its because Miss Karen loves Pam very much. Just now I heard from you guys saying that Pam doesnt get close to others? Hannah asked casually. No one else is close to Pam. Sometimes, we want to tease the cat but it will always run away. Except for Miss Karen, no one is able to get close to it. So, Karen will take care of Pams upbringing personally? Hannah questioned. No, no, of course Miss Karen does not need to take care of it herself, Miss Karen is so delicate. How can we let her do so? The cat is taken care of by Miss Karens personal maid, Destiny. Pam is obedient to Destiny too. Sometimes, when Pam is not with Miss Karen, it is Destiny who carries her over. Where is Destiny? Hannah asked. Soon, she had her target. After Pams ident, she seems to have locked herself inside her room all the time, she must be ming herself with guilt. After all, she used to take care of Pam. Now, she cant get away with it, plus shes close to Pam so she must be very sad. Hmm. Hannah seemed to nod with agreement. She asked casually, Is there any surveince camera at home? Yes. Besides the bedrooms, there are cameras in all the public activity areas of the house. The maid replied hurriedly. Where is the surveince room? Hannah asked. Its inside the guards security room at the main entrance. Alright, Hannah said, theres nothing more, you can leave now. Yes, Miss Hannah. Said Lily. When she left, she stopped. Miss Hannah, I ... Ill pretend that I dont know about the things youve just said about me if you dont tell anyone the things that I asked you. Dont worry, Miss Hannah. I wont say anything even if I die. Although Lily did not understand why Hannah would say that, from her point of view, Hannah had just asked some normal questions. Why was she afraid that people would know about it? With the question, the maid left the room. Hannah did not stay either, she went straight downstairs and went to the security room. She asked the security guard to retrieve all the surveince footage from yesterday afternoon to this morning. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She yed the video at the highest speed. Alright. Hannah suddenly spoke. The security guard felt that he could not see things clearly while staring at the flickering images on the screen. Hannah thanked the security guard and left. Sure enough, there was no evidence found. Karen was not a simple one to deal with. Chapter 75 Get to the Truth (2) Chapter 75 Get to the Truth (2) Hannah left the security room and went straight back to the hall. The maids did not dare to gather now. All of them were focusing on their own chores. They were not able to hold eye contact with Hannah. Which room is Destiny in? Hannah asked one of the maids. Over there, in that direction, go out the door and there is a row of houses, all the maids live there. Destiny is in the third room. The servant said hurriedly, her tone was trying to please Hannah. Hannah nodded her head slightly. She walked towards the door of Destinys room and knocked on the door. A frightened voice came from inside, Who is it? I want to talk to you, open the door, Hannah said, Im Hannah. There seemed to be a few seconds of silence before she spoke, OK, right away. The door was opened. Destinys face showed that she had just cried. Can Ie in? Hannah asked. Sure. Destiny was a little flustered. Walking in, she saw that there was a lot of cat hairs in the room. Destiny also seemed to have noticed Hannahs gaze and said in a hurry, Pam would oftene to my room to y, I never expect... Pam was fond of you, right? Hannah asked. Apart from Miss Karen, it was me who spent the most time with Pam. You should be sad when it died. Destiny nodded, Yes. By the way, how long have you been apanying Miss Karen? Ive been looking after Miss Karen for 8 years. So, you shall know what Miss Karen cares about the most, right? Of course, I know all about Miss Karen. Since you know Pam is very important to Karen. Why didnt you look after it carefully? She was stunned by Hannahs question at the moment. Or maybe you didnt take care of Pam on purpose? No, how could I have done it on purpose! I know that Miss Karen likes Pam. Ive been taking care of it with all my heart. I gave it more care than my younger siblings. Destiny hastened to retort. You have younger siblings? Hannah asked. Yes, my family is poor, I came out to work when I was little. It was hard for me toe here work as a maid. Mr and Mrs Wells, the young masters and Miss Karen are all very nice and generous to us. Im really d to be able to work here. Can the work here help you feed your family? My home is at a poor ce, there are not many expenses, I can support my family with my monthly sry and pay for my siblings school fees and living expenses. It means that you are afraid of losing this job. I will do my job to the best of my ability. Destiny hastily assured. Okay, I know, Im just asking casually. Hannah looked at Destiny and suddenly changed the subject, So, who do you think had something to do with Pams death? Hannah asked Destiny as if they were chatting about some easy topics. I ... I dont know. Destiny was clearly panicked. Im just curious. Cats got nine lives. How could it drown? Destinys gaze was flickered. She did not dare to talk anymore. Oh, yeah, I heard that cats are a spiritual animal, even if it dies, its soul will return to its original owner who raised it, I wonder if thats true. If it doese back, you remember to ask Pam how exactly it died. If it identally drowned itself, then it was bad luck. If not, you and Karen, as Pams closest persons, shall find out the truth for it, so it can rest in peace in the heaven. Hannahs seemingly careless words caused Destiny to feel nervous. She said in a panic, How can there be a soul, it is all a lie... Im just saying it casually. Hannah was indifferent, I am just here to ask about the rtionship between Pam and Miss Karen, nothing else. Ill walk you out. No, thanks. Hannah waved her hand and walked out, with a chilling smile on her face. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She returned to the hall and called Lily again. Lily was still trembling, Miss Hannah. Is your phone here? Hannah asked. Lily hurriedly took out her phone. Turn it on for me for a moment. Yes. Lily did as she was told, feeling baffled. Hannah said while using her phone, Does it sound like Pams? Not like that. Pams sound would be a bit gentler. What about this? Still not quite like that. And this? A bit like that, it can be a little softer. This one? Simr. Lily was agitated. Good. Hannah downloaded the audio and handed the phone to Lily, Ill give you a task, you cant tell anyone. Yes. Lily nodded hurriedly. Hannah exined the task to Lily. Lily seemed a little embarrassed. Just do what I said. Hannah said straightforwardly. But is it good for Destiny... Soon youll know if this is good for her or not. Lily could not disobey the order but agree. It was mid-afternoon. Hannah had not left yet. None of the Wells family members had returned yet, including Oscar. Everyone seemed to gather around Karen. Karen was really treasure of the family. No one could expected how tragic the treasure would be if her true color was exposed. Hannah would not be that merciful anymore. Living an new life, she knew well that being merciful to some others was being cruel to herself. She watched the time. Once again, she walked towards Destinys room. Waiting at the door for a while, she saw Lilye out of the room a momentter. She turned her head to look at Hannah. Lily quickly handed her mobile phone to Hannah, which was ying the audio of the cat sound. Hannah put the phone into her pocket and walked in. She saw Destiny pale face. As soon as Destiny saw Hannah, she instantly changed her appearance, she even pulled out a smile and called out to her respectfully, Are you looking for me? Ill leave soon. But before I leave, I have some words for Karen. Since she is emotionally unstable right now, I can only bother you to pass them on for me. Sure. Hannah continued, Tell Karen that Pams death has nothing to do with me. I am also worried about her health and hope she can get well soon. Hannah spoke while using her other hand inside her clothes to turn on the audio. Destiny was bewildered by her sudden change of mood. Hannah, however, continued in a calm voice, When she gets better, I will apany her to pick another cat as cute as Pam to apany her... Destiny? Destiny snapped back to attention. Are you listening? Yes. Destiny replied hurriedly, and her face was full of panic at that moment. Do you hear any sound? What sound? Hannah was surprised. No, no, nothing. Flustered, Destiny shook her head. Hannah saw that. Chapter 76 Get to the Truth (3) Evidence Chapter 76 Get to the Truth (3) Evidence In Destinys room, there was a call of a cat, yet Hannah pretended not to hear it. Make sure you tell her when Karen has settled her mind. Yes. Destiny felt panicked and her emotions were all over her face. Probably she didnt remember what Hannah had said. But that was part of Hannahs n. Ignoring the change in her expression, Hannah turned around and left, and she had turned off the audio in case Destiny would suspect the source of the cats sound. Destiny probably wouldnt have thought that much since she was in a state of shock. It was only when Hannah left the room that she vented out the depression, tears rolling down from her eyes. Her mouth kept mumbling, Pam, it wasnt me who wanted to kill you, it wasnt me. Miss Karen was the one who asked me to do it. If youve any grievances and want to revenge, just go to her okay? Donte to me. I just want to make a living, Im just trying to keep my current job. I need to support my family. I beg you, donte to me okay She was distressed in the room. In fact, she couldnt ept it somewhat that she had drowned Pam. She had just done what Karen had told her to do--carrying the cats corpse and acting out a scene with Karen. She locked herself in the room after that. The appearance of dying Pam had been stuck in her head--it was pop-eyed and staring at her. She regretted that she had done this for her job and killed her conscience! As she thought of Pam, she freaked out in an unusual way. The cat had been brought up by her and she looked after it like her own child. Apart from Karen, it was clingy to her also. Yet, she had killed it herself. She had killed her own child. She couldnt take it anymore and hid in her room to adjust her emotions. To her surprise, Hannah came looking for her. She had barely managed to get by and made herself not to be suspected, but she suddenly heard its mournful cry since Lily came to her. Now she heard it again when Hannah was there She had thought it was just a hallucination, but it was so real! As she remembered Hannah said that cats had spirit, she was really frightened at that moment. Therefore, she decided to bury Pam properly and find a master to pray fro Pam. At the thought of this, she sprinted for the door. As she just turned around, she was shocked at once. She saw Hannah who was at the doorway and hadnt left at all. ... What she had just mumbled just now was listened by Hannah. Destiny said as she was reassuring herself and trying to make herself look normal at that moment, Anything else I can do for you, Miss Hannah? Did Karen ask you to kill Pam? No! she hurriedly opposed it and looked agitated unusually. How could it be? Miss Karen loves Pam a lot. How could she have killed it? Dont wrong her, she is a good person and she is kind-hearted. She will never do such thing The words that reached her Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. mouth came to an abrupt end. It was because Hannah took out her phone and the screen showed the scene of her muttering to herself just now. Apparently, she had been filmed by Hannah. She looked at Hannah in disbelief. Never had she expected that Hannah would have filmed that. She had intended to deny it, for Hannah couldnt do anything to her if she didnt admit it. However, the evidence was already conclusive and it was hard for her to vindicate herself. Miss Hannah, please dont tell Mr and Mrs Wells. Please dont tell others, I dont want to lose this job. I have to raise my younger brother and sister. They wont be able to study if I lose my job. I beg you. She kept bowing before Hannah while saying so. Hannah put the phone down and looked indifferent to her excruciating pain. This is not your fault also. Its Karen who asked you to do this. Miss Karen, Miss Karen also Destiny still wanted to take sides with Karen. I know why she did it. You dont need to exin for her. If you want me to help you keep the job here or get a generouspensation even if youre kicked out of the Wells, just do what I say and I promise to let you go in style. Hannah said word by word. She disbelieved it somewhat. Hannah didnt dy and directly told Destiny about her arrangement. No, I cant, I cant betray Miss Karen. She has treated me well, I cant betray her. Thats the truth. If I show this video to the Wells family, do you think you can cover up anything? Or else you can just tell them that I forced you to take this video, Hannah said in a cold voice. Hannah had expected that Destiny didnt have the guts to do so. Moreover, from the way she med herself for Pams death, she could conclude that she wasnt bad in personality, so she could negotiate with her properly. Then tell the truth. She kindly persuaded, Besides, youre not betraying her at all, youre helping her. You should be clear that its not right for her to do so, right? She didnt answer. Karen likes Oscar, do you think so? Hannah said openly. Destiny looked at Hannah in surprise. Chapter 77 You’re My Only Princess Chapter 77 Youre My Only Princess Believe me, youre helping Karen, but not harming her. Hannah advised once again. Destiny didnt dare to nod. But she didnt dare to refuse either. She just looked at Hannah and still unable to make up her mind. Actually, you dont have a choice. She said, The fact that you killed Pam is obvious. First, Pam didnt slip into the pool and died on its own. Not to mention that cats are born to swim, even if Pam was raised in captivity and lost the skill, she would definitely make a loud noise once it fell into the water. Since there were security guards on patrol in the Wells family twenty-four hours a day and no one found it in the water, the only possibility is that it was killed and then being thrown directly into the water. Secondly, since Pam couldnt have drowned, then it was a homicide. The fact that someone was able to kill without making a sound and didnt cause Pam to make a cry before it died, means that it was killed by someone it trusted, so she wouldnt have cried and repelled that person when he approached. All the servants in the vi and even the members of the Wells family are clear that the only person close to Pam is you, apart from Karen. Karen certainly couldnt have killed Pam herself, so the only person left is you. Hannah said bluntly, Thats why I knew that it was killed by you from the beginning and thats why I asked Lily to apany me so that you could reveal yourself. Destiny was stunned for a moment as she looked at Hannah with her wide eyes, So that sound wasnt a hallucination, it was Yes, it was recording. Hannah admitted. Destiny thought that she had hid it well. Of course, that reasoning I just did isnt important. After all, what I said was only my side of the story and couldnt have any legal effect. If youre unwilling to betray Karen, I wont make it difficult for you. But there is one thing I should warn you about, there is an advocacyw for pets in Northfield. The stiption reads if all animals that are imed as pets encounter persecution, one will be punished under the terms up to three years in prison! I think Pam should have handled a pet identity card. It is now being killed and this matter is in contact with the pet rights. If this is pursued, imprisonment is essential. No, I cant go to jail, please! Soon she was agitated, My brother is studyingw. Once I go to jail, it will affect his future. I cant get a criminal record, Miss Hannah So thats why I said, you dont have a choice. Hannah still didnt have much emotion for her emotional breakdown, You shouldnt have been med for this, but if you insist to conceal the truth, then you would be the only one to bear the burden. If you dont want to bear the burden, the best way for you is to let the truthe out. I promise you. Destiny nodded. She simply didnt have a choice under Hannahs gaze. Moreover, what Missus said was reasonable. Karen shouldnt like her blood brother. She should tell Mr and Mrs Wells the truth and put a stop to it. Good. Hannah wasnt too excited about her promise, as if everything was within her grasp. Such ability made Destiny to admire too. She had always thought that Karen was smart enough as she knew how to make everyone listen to her and how to get everyones attention. She even made J Burke to be furious but could only hold her tongue in the end when she bullied her in the past. Hence, it would not be a breeze for Karen to deal with Hannah this time. Karen met someone who was more powerful than herself. Within this family, no one knew what kind of person she was, including her parents, yet Destiny knew her as she couldnt pretend in front of her personal maid. However, it took only Hannah half a day to see through all of her disguise. Hannah was smartdy. When Hannah came back to Oscars room, she received a call from Venus at that moment. Hannah, the doctor said that Karen is fine and wereing back soon. Ive heard the maid said that youre still at home, so I Mom, you guys juste back. Dont worry, I wont let Karen to see me. Hannah, mom had made you to feel aggrieved. She was ming herself. No. I understand how difficult it is for you. If it happens to me, Ill do the same thing also. Its good that you understand. Ill handle your rtionship with Karen well. Okay. Before ending the call, she said some words offort to Hannah. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hannah didnt leave. She only promised not to see Karen. How could she leave so easily without exposing Karens evil trick? She just lying on the sofa in her room. Until the door was opened, Oscar was surprised for a second as he saw her in the room. He said, I thought you had turned tail. I think you want me to run away or else I would mess with the princess of your family. There was some sarcasm in the words after all. Karen had probably been pampered too much by the Wells family. She had just thought of the Wells family when she was lying on the sofa and doing nothing. Although she hadnt spent much time and had little contact with them in the previous life, she noticed that all of them seemed to love each other, except for Karen. There wasnt that much of intrigue and they were genuinely weing her. She was even thankful that it waspletely different from the Sawyer family, although there was a Karen with an abnormal personality. Then she heard Oscar say, Youve always been my only princess, theres nobody else. Chapter 78 Janet’s Intention Chapter 78 Js Intention Youve always been my only princess, theres nobody else. Oscars voice was low and the love talk he said echoed in her ears for a long time. She didnt know how he could be so handy in seducing woman. How did he say these words that were so doting? The key point was that the love talk was paired with his maic voice. A woman wouldnt be able to resist. Hannah pretended to be angry. In fact, she was hiding the panic in her mind. She felt that she would easily be titited by this man in front of her if he continued. What Susan said was right. Even if she couldnt stay with Charles, she couldnt be with Oscar also. Men were all jerks! Let go of me. Ive something very important to do. She pushed against him who was leaning on her. He didnt look fat at all and he seemed to be somewhat slender and thin with his clothes on. However, she didnt know why he was as heavy as iron at this moment, making her unable to move. He looked at her red face, then he didnt tease her anymore and got up from her. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She let out a sigh of relief. She adjusted her emotion and made herself look serious, Oscar, Ive something to talk with your family. He nodded. He seemed to expect it. You go and see if your sister has gone back to her room. He frowned. Thank you. She looked polite. Oscar turned around and left in anger. A momentter, he stood in the doorway with his slender body leaning leisurely against the door and said to Hannah, She has been back to her room. You cane out now. His tone clearly showed a bit of unpleasantness. She didnt know what he was angry about. Shouldnt he feel happy as she cared so much about his sisters feeling? Anyway, she couldnt figure him out. She took a breath secretly and walked out of the room. The members of the Wells family were all there downstairs. They seemed to have just settled Karen down and were taking a short rest in the living room. Karen doesnt have a seizure for a long time. Its scary. Luckily the doctor said it didnt hurt the heart, so we must pay more attention next time. Nancy said. Im worried what if she wakes up from her napter and thinks of Pam again. David Wells was annoyed. Should we go and choose a cat exactly like Pam for her and give her a surprise when she wakes up? Thomas suggested. No need first, Im afraid that she will get touchy if she sees another cat. Venus said, Lets see how she is when she wakes up and ask her opinion. I would rather hope not to have a pet after this as pets have limited time to keeppany. Thats right. Nancy agreed. She looked up at that moment and she was stunned. The others looked at her gaze and looked over the direction as well. Then they saw Oscar and Hannahing down from upstairs. Why was Hannah still there? Venus thought. Everyone was quiet. On the contrary, Hannah said with a smile, I still have something to talk with everyone, so I didnt leave. I saw Karen go back to her room before following Oscar downstairs. I wont have met with her. Im sorry for you. Venus hurriedly stood up from the sofa, took the initiative to hold her hands and looked intimate. She felt somewhat guilty. Dont worry, mom. Ive said that I understand it. Hannah smiled faintly, I just have something to say to everyone. Ill leave after I say it. Have a seat. Karen is asleep now and she wont being downstairs for a while. Venus hurriedly greeted. Hannah sat on the sofa. Everyone looked at her, waiting for her to talk. She didnt beat around the bush either and said, The death of Pam has nothing to do with me You dont need to exin that. Venus straight away interrupted her, We all know clearly that it definitely wasnt killed by you. Karen was too agitated this morning as it was a great shock on her. Thats why she was so outspoken. Dont worry, all of us believe it had nothing to do with you and so does Karen. If Karen believes that, I wouldnt have to leave here. She smiled and seemed to be helpless. She just got herself into a dead end because she couldnt ept Pams death temporarily. She wont be like this when she epts it after a few days. Venus was trying her best to lighten the atmosphere. But I feel that its necessary for me to tell the truth. Hannah was adamant. Didnt you have promised well? Why do you change your mind now suddenly? J began to fan the mes, Arent you deliberately making things difficult for Venus? J. Thomas called her in a low voice. J didnt care about Thomas and she muttered, If you dont agree with the arrangement, you should have said. Dont you feel shameless as your actions dont match your rhetoric? J! his voice was obviously more unpleasant. At that moment, she even sensed a piercing gaze from Oscar. Was he warning her at this moment? Hannah looked at her too. Of course, she was clear that both of them were definitely not in cahoots, the reason why she had kindly reminded her to pay attention to Karen wasnt because she was trying to help her. It was probably just a passing remark and she was waiting to have augh on her. Now, J was probably stillughing secretly on her as she was also being bullied by Karen. She couldnt help but make a few sarcastic remarks to embarrass her and to bnce out the aggression she has suffered. To Venus, she actually knew well that Hannah was aggrieved due to this matter. She felt sorry too. However, she had heard that Hannah had grown up with a good sense of propriety and believed that she could understand it. Yet at this moment, Hannah insisted on proving her innocence, showing herself to be unforgiving. Especially under Js provocation, her action would easily make them to feel antipathetic. After all, in their mind, Karens health was currently the most important. Chapter 79 Reveal the Truth Chapter 79 Reveal the Truth Hannah was certainly clear about how great the effect of her words was. She also knew that her current behaviour would cause her good impression to turn worse in the Wells family. However, She had never thought of condescending herself again. Im not trying to prove my innocence, because theres no need to prove. I know none of you will believe that Pams death has nothing to do with me, I just want to tell you who is rted to its death and this matter isnt that important to me, but its important to you all. Said she. Although Venus didnt say anything, there was some impatient expression on her face. She had always thought that Hannah was truthful, kind and virtuous. She had epted that her son married Hannah with all her heart. Since their family didnt have so many rules and had always admired freedom in rtionship, they wouldnt interfere too much with the rtionships of the younger generation. They would treat the daughters-inw as their own children. Even if it was J whom she didnt like, she could barely ept her in a friendly manner. Yet she lost the fondness and was even intolerant of Hannah. Hannah noticed her change of mood but she continued, This matter, has something to do with Karen. What do you mean? Nancy was more cheerful and she hurried asked as she heard Hannah say this. Pams death has something to do with Karen. Hannah repeated the truth straight out, It was Karen who killed Pam. What are you messing up! Venus was a bit out of control, Karen loves Pam so much, how could she have killed Pam? Hannah, I am fond of you and also know that youre very aggrieved about this matter. Im also guilty, but Ill get angry if you keep making things up on purpose. I have proof. In response to her anger, Hannah looked much more calm. Venus looked at her, Hannah faced towards a corner of hall, raised her voice a bit higher and said, Come out, Destiny. The maid walked out warily. Destiny, tell everyone what happened. Hannahs voice was gentle. Shivering with fear, she was frightened a lot. She suddenly bowed to them, It was me, I killed Pam! All of them were shocked. Venus was the first to react and she shouted at Destiny, Why did you kill Pam? You clearly knew it was the favourite pet of Karen. Why did you kill it! Didnt we treat you well? When we knew that your family was in difficulty, we gave you some money to subsidize your family from time to time, but now you did such thing! Madame, I didnt do it willingly. Ive always known that the Wells family has been nice to me and Ive always wanted to repay you all. Destiny said as she cried, It was Miss Karen who told me to kill Pam. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nonsense! Robert was exasperated at this moment. He couldnt ept that his precious daughter was being ndered in this way. He pped the coffee table in front of him fiercely and looked extremely furious. Destinys face turned pale with fear. Didnt you clear what kind of person Karen is? You dont have to work here! Get out of here right now! His voice was loud. The others didnt even dare to breathe. After all, they had never seen him to lose his temper like this over these years. Mr Wells, Im not lying. Im not lying. Miss Karen told me to do that, Its not a lie She kept crying. But he didnt listen at all. No one here would believe that Karen would do such thing. Thus, at that moment, J started to say with sarcasm deliberately, Hannah, you can think of anything in order to get yourself cleared and you even asked the maid to lie. Now you even use Karen. Tut-tut, youre more despicable than I thought. Are you afraid that if I rify my innocence, your ego cant handle that? After all, you had suffered a lot of grievances back then. Hannah! she was so angry as her body was trembling. Hannah didnt even look at her and she said to Venus who was obviously in a fit of anger as well, Mom, I know its hard for you to believe it. I dont intend to say it initially, but I feel that it would be doing her a disservice if I didnt say. What proof do you have? Her voice was much colder as if she didnt want to talk nonsense with Hannah. Hannah walked over to Destiny and said, Take out the evidence. Last night, Miss Karen suddenly asked me to kill Pam before she went to bed. She didnt tell me why she wanted to do so, but she asked me to kill it and throw it into the pool in the backyard without anyone knowing, then carry the corpse to her room the next day. I actually did refuse, but she kept insisting and she didnt seem to be joking. She threatened to kick me out if I didnt do it. Ipromised as I wanted to keep my job Whats the evidence? J asked coldly. Destiny nced at her in shock. She didnt know what to say next after she was being interrupted abruptly since she was already in a state of panic. Although she is a servant, please give her some respect and wait for her to finish her words. Said Hannah. J was speechless and her face looked awful. She meant to satirize her that she disrespected the servant, didnt she? Yesterday, J reminded Hannah to be careful of Karen. It wasnt out of good intention, but just a casual remark, waiting to have augh at her. Anymon person couldnt be the opponent of Karen! Continue, Destiny. Hannah reminded gently. Even though Ipromised, I still have some doubts. I dont know why Miss Karen wanted to kill Pam for no reason as it hadnt made any mistakes either. She couldnt have treated it like this just because Pam had scratched Master Oscar. I was worried that she would pursue me if I really killed Pam. If its just because Miss Karen was upsetst night, and shemanded me to do so out of an impulse. I wouldnt be able to clear myself anymore. Therefore, I went into her room to confirm with her and record our conservation. Chapter 80 Is It the End? Chapter 80 Is It the End? In the vi of the Wells family, everyone was shocked by what she said. At first, they thought she was talking nonsense or perhaps she was being abetted by Hannah. Anyway, no one believed that Pams death had anything to do with Karen. However, at this moment, all of them became doubtful when Destiny suddenly said that she had a recording. She took out her phone from her clothes, then turned the volume to the maximum and yed her conversation with Karen. Are you done yet? No, I dont dare to do it. Pam is my cat, not yours. What is so hard to kill it? Kill it for me at once! I want to see its corpse in front of me in the morning. Miss Karen, what wrong has Pam done as you want to kill it? Do I still need you to ask about my affairs? Do what I tell you to do and do it now! If you cant do it, then get out of my sight! ... Yes. By the way, after you kill Pam, go to the pool through the path in the backyard where the sunflower tree was. There are no cameras on that path so no one will find out. Be careful and dont let anyone know. Yes. Inform me after youve done. Dont keep me waiting for too long. Yes. The recording ended. That was thest thing Destiny wanted to do to reveal Karens trick. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She had consulted her younger brother who studiedw. There was pet rights in Northfield, ording to which the penalty of abusing pets is a set term of imprisonment. There were only a few people being aware of this stiption. On this asion, the good thing was that she had recorded this video as she was fear of being pursued by Karen. Her brother said this recording could be used to clear herself and Karen would be the one to bear the legal liability. Thus, she had to expose it. She couldnt go to jail or get a criminal record. She knew she was being selfish, but she had no choice. Besides, there would be an inappropriate rtionship between Karen and Oscar if Karen was not giving up on her brother. It should have been stopped long ago. Destiny kept consoling herself, trying to make herself feel better and trying to feel less guilty for betraying Karen. At this moment, everyone in the hall was speechless. No one could have imagined that Karen, who had always been so docile and kind, would be vicious enough to do such thing. She had killed Pam which had always been by her side. This twist wasnt just intolerable. There was a great deal of anger being repressed in their mind. Robert was clearly on the verge of an outburst when he heard the recording. He couldnt believe that it was his own daughter and that she would say these and do such thing! Everyone was suppressing the moment which they didnt dare to vent out a bit of emotion. At the stairs on second floor, there was a sound of footstep. Everyone turned their heads and saw Karening downstairs who wore a pale look. Who would be able to imagine the vicious words in the recording was from her, who was so meek, lovely and well-behaved in front of them? At the moment Karens eyes suddenly turned red, seeing Hannah standing in the hall. This was something that she couldnt ept. However, everything was her arrangement on purposePams death, her sudden illness today and the action which she went downstairs, were all her ns. She knew that the most important thing was to bring them into conflict if she wanted to drive Hannah away and sow a wedge between Hannah and the Wells family. She med Hannah for Pams death as she knew no one would believe it and me her either. They would only think that she was overwhelmed with grief and was venting out her emotions. But if Hannah was used, Hannah was sure to fight back. The more she fought back to prove her innocence, the more she would make them to dislike her. Once that happened, her wishful thinking would be aplished. She had been worried before that Hannah would give up easily. After all, she had heard that Hannah wasnt a person who would cause trouble and she would endure any grievances on her own. In case she endured it just like J, it could also make Hannah suffer. Now she saw Hannah was still here in her house, which meant she could go ahead with the n. Hannah seems to be stupider than J Burke. She thought to herself. Karen had been full of jealousy since she had seen the wedding of Hannah and Oscar, from the beginning to end, although she had not gone to the site personally. Looking at Hannah in a beautiful wedding dress, she had to admit that she was even stunned by Hannah. At the moment, Karen said with an uneptable expression as she saw Hannah, Why is she still here? Her pitiful look made people have a strong desire to protect her. This was the biggest shield that she had given herself since she was a kid. She just waiting quietly for everyone in the Wells family to concern her and support her with eagerness. Actually, she hadnt slept from the beginning after she had returned to her room from the hospital. She knew that Hannah was rifying herself, so she had deliberately given some time for Hannah to perform. Then she would appear at the right time, making Hannah to be an unforgiving person in their eyes and making everyone to dislike her. In this way, she could then break up Hannah and Oscar more easily. She liked Oscar. It was a womans fondness for a man. She wouldnt allow any woman to get him! Chapter 81 Everything Comes Out Chapter 81 Everything Comes Out Why is she still here? Karen looked very ufortable, as if she could faint at any moment. Normally speaking, her whole family would surround her, fearing that ident would ur to her. However, everyone was simply staring at her. I dont want to see her. Let her go. Can you make her go away? Karen couldnt rack her brain at the moment as she protested with reddish eyes. She was using her own pitiful fa?ade to win over everyones sympathy. Karen lurched backward, looking like she was on the verge of fainting. She didnt want to believe that they would still remain motionless with this act of hers. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Why are you putting the me on Hannah? Robert suddenly snapped. The whole vi seemed to be shaking because of his voice. Not only did it shock everyone, it surprised Karen too, who even forgot about her act of fainting. She stared at her father without any reaction. This was the first time in her life that her father had directed his anger at her. How could he yell at her as such just for Hannahs sake? Huge beads of tears trickled down Karens cheeks as she looked extremely wronged, Dad, I am not trying to frame her. I have told you before that I believe in her not guilty for Pams death, but because she had an unpleasant episode with Pam yesterday, I just thought that maybe she might have something to do with Pam. At the same time, I know that it has nothing to do with Hannah. Its just that I cant control my thoughts, I I am really torn. She said this with a very forlorn look in order to gain sympathy. Hannah continued to watch her act. They finally knew how clever the trick done by Karen! Youre still noting clean with the truth? Robert was so angry as shivering. Every time he thought about the recording andpared it with Karens current look, it would never fail to reignite his anger to the point that he was about to explode. He never thought that in the shadows where his eyes couldnt reach, his daughter was someone so heartless and ruthless! He started to doubt the meaning of their love to herwhether it had given her a good upbringing or caused her to turn despicable! Alright, I wont me Hannah anymore. I wont me her anymore. Karen was crying very miserably, Pam must have slipped and fallen into the pool and died. I wont me Hannah anymore. I will get back to my room now and never a word about this anymore. From now on Everything is my fault, and its my fault for causing troubles to everyone, its my As she babbled, she was about to turn and leave. The way she looked as if in so much pain would look wlessly real if they didnt already know her true colors. Karen! Pam was killed by you. How much longer are you going to pretend! Robert was so furious that he even had the urge to p her. Karen was stunned. She couldnt utter a word after some time, as she found it hard to believe the words that had juste out of her fathers mouth. You still want to feign ignorance! Robert roared again. Karen turned around to look at Destiny, who didnt dare to meet her eyes and was trembling all over. Destiny told me everything. How much longer are you still going to lie to me? Robert said. He never thought that his daughter was so cruel! She was a humiliation to the Wells family! What did she say? Karens eyes were reddened as she asked with an innocent expression. Hannah was impressed by Karens performance. She was still able to put on such a good false act even though things were in grave grounds right now. She said that you ordered her to kill Pam! Roberts voice was brash and loud. His anger didnt allow him to control his voice anymore. Destiny, what did you say? She sounded incredulous as she asked with a stern voice. It was precisely her slightly diminished voice that gave the impression of her maintain her gentleness even at this moment. Miss Karen, Im sorry, Im sorry. Destiny couldnt hold back her tears anymore, I didnt n to expose you, trust me, I didnt want to. But you shouldnt even think of that in the first ce What are you saying now? Did you frame me because of a few serious words that I gave youst night? Karen looked so wronged, Didnt I treat you well all long? How can you direct hatred at me just because my words were ugly? Thats not it, miss. You shouldnt pretend anymore, everyone knows what you have done. They know everything. Destiny responded anxiously. At this moment, the more Karen continued to act, the more disgusting she appeared. She had not intended to let her youngdy to sink into such a difficult ce. What did everyone know? About the fact that I have scolded youst night? Karen still wanted to change the topic. Miss Karen Thats enough! Robert interrupted them furiously. He sounded like his patience had finally ran out, y the recording now! Shivering, she fished out a phone and yed the voice record she had just yed for everyone a moment ago. Karen who was struggling to pretend finally crumbled. Her face was deathly pale, as if her soul was lost. ording to her n, she would deny her wrongdoings as long as they didnt have any evidence even if Hannah had forced Destiny to spill everything. She could even use Hannah and Destiny for framing and ousting her together since her image was impable in everyones heart. Her parents and brothers wouldnt begin to think that she could do something like that. Never in her dreams did she know that Destiny would secretly record their conversation from yesterday. The twenty-two years of pretence she had worked hard to maintain would be gone at this moment. She would be exposed in front of her own family members. She couldnt afford this. Her heart was racing nervously and her eyes twitched with astonishment. She was breaking down at the moment. Shaking her head, she staggered backwards. Dont you believe it? Robert asked her sternly. Karen felt everything turning ck in front of her. She bit her lips in deep agony. Karen, I have raised you for so many years, and I cannot begin to imagine that you are such a character. I never thought that the kind angelic girl in my mind would turn out to be someone so brutal and cruel! Karen, you are an embarrassment for me! Roberts words were so stark naked and he wasnt holding back anything. Karen couldnt find a response in herself anymore. Venus felt like this was more than enough. Although she couldnt ept what her daughter had done, Karen was still her flesh and blood. Her heart was hurt too. Seeing that Robert was scolding Karen, she had a sense of sympathy for her little daughter. Thus, Venus immediately stood up and pulled her husbands arm. Enough, you should stop. Karen must have her own reason, she Say it! Roberts voice overpowered hers as he didnt want to listen to her. If you dont admit everything today, about the reason and all that, even if you die in front of me, I still wont back down even if it means I will lose this daughter! Chapter 82 She Won’t Stop! Chapter 82 She Wont Stop! Karen waspletely at a loss. Never had she expected that she would have lost face and reputation in this way in front of her family! Her eyes were reddish. She bit her lips hard, and her body was shaky uncontrobly. Before Venus said something out, Robert roared in a harsh tone, Shut up! Venus held back her words. Normally at home, she was the one deciding on all the details and trivial matters, but when things became serious like when Robert was engulfed in anger, she would listen to him. She could only watch Karen from a distance while holding back her sympathy. Deep down, she of course felt somewhat angry at her daughter. She began to wonder what drove her daughter to do something so heinous. Do you deny it? Roberts face darkened. He even raised his hand the moment as if he was about to p Karen. His action finally stirred the others there. David immediately pulled Robert back, Dad, calm down please. You are scaring Karen. How do you expect her to talk in this state? Hes right. You should calm down first. Thomas also chipped in. At that juncture, Nancy hastily came to Karens side. She helped her to stand in her weakened state and said gently, Karen, you can take your time to talk. We know that you must have you reasons, otherwise you wont simply do the thing, right? Karen waspletely devastated at that moment. She didnt know how she was going to survive in this family from that moment on. What would their image of her be in the future? How would they treat her? Such humiliation when she was getting exposed could drive her to deaths door! Still hesitating about confessing the truth, no words came out of her mouth. While she was certain she wanted to kill Hannah now, who had ruined everything. Karen! Without getting her reply, Robert was once again angered. He shoved David aside angrily and moved towards Karen, looking like he was about to bring down his palms on her face. He was at his limits. Dad. Hannah took a few steps towards him and pulled him, I know why she did that. Robert froze in his steps. His arm stopped the swinging in mid-air. Dont p Karen. Ill tell you. Hannah sounded a little agitated. Robert tried to hold back his anger as he put down his hands and red at Karen. However, Karen was gazing coldly at Hannah. For her, Hannah was going to y the role of a kind person after destroying her, so Karen couldnt help but wanting to tear her apart. Say it. Robert tried to lower his voice. Hannah looked very torn. Then, she replied, Dad, I prefer to tell you alone. I want you to say it out loud in front of everyone! Robert didnt want to give in. Hannah turned to look at Venus. Mum, I think I should just tell you two in private We are family, theres nothing we should hide from each other! Robert cut Hannah off curtly, You just spill it, dont need to care for her reputation! Let me know what kind of reason she has to do all these things! Hannah hesitated before replying. It was not that she cared about Karens pride. After all, she was ridiculed by Karen, so she didnt have any reason or kindness to help her. She was just afraid that if she exposed the truth, she would be distanced by the Wells. They could brand her as not being thoughtful of Karens feelings. Other than that, what if something inexplicable happened to Karen? No matter the process, if she was regarded as the one in the wrong in the end, it would be too costly of a mistake for her and she could never pull herself out of the mess anymore. Now that she had confirmed that Robert had intended for her to reveal the truth, she had nothing holding her back anymore. Thats because she likes Oscar. Hannah spoke. The moment she said that, everyone was blown away. The very power of her words could rival the incident where Karen had killed Pam and framed Hannah. Everyone looked at them with startled eyes. Karens face was drained of all colors. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. How did Hannah know? Did Destiny tell her that? She stared at Destiny with an iprehensible and cruel expression, the maid she was the closest to. She couldnt believe Destiny would have betrayed her. Destiny immediately sensed Karens unfriendly expression and she refuted, Miss Karen, I never say anything about that at all. Miss Hannah knows it. I never say anything Get out of my sight now! Scram! I never want to see you again! Karen put down all of her pretence as she roared at her maid uncontrobly. Everyone was utterly stunned by her sudden explosion. They had been just imagining how Karen would look like when she said those cruel words in the recording, but now they witnessed who Karen truly was first hand. It added to their dislike of her even more. Miss Karen, you are siblings. Its not right for you to love him! Destiny said while crying, I have always wanted to remind you of this, but fearing you would scold me, I hesitated. I wanted to tell Mr and Mrs Wells too, but I was afraid that they too would hurt you. Thats how I can keep mum about this for so long. But now, I agree with Miss Hannahs words. She said that we cant let you make this mistake, and we must stop it, or else it would be something damaging for your body and soul Shut the hell up! Karen mustered all of her strength and screamed at the top of her lungs. She pointed at Destiny like a barbarian and said with a contorted face, When did I fall for my brother? When did I do that? My feeling towards him is one that exists between siblings! Why are you and Hannah so cold-hearted and disgusting? Why did you have to grill me like that and embarrass me? I just happen to dislike Hannah from deep down, and I dont like to see her at home, so that was why I have instructed you to kill Pam and frame her. But you twisted the words in your favour. Do you want to see my dying? Miss Karen Destiny was in deep agony as she watched Karens flustered face, You dont have to go through this alone. Juste clean with it, and the family would be able to help you. Mr and Mrs Wells and the gentlemen love you a lot, so they must be able to help you to leave behind your feelings for Master Oscar. I beg you to stop being like this, please... Hannah told you to say this, right? She wants to humiliate me, She wants to get revenge on me for framing her on Pam! Hannah forced you to say those words, right? Tell me! I promise I wonty a finger on you. Tell me the truth! Karen said to Destiny while being very condescending. She could not be more excited. There was no way she could admit that she had feelings for Oscar. She was determined to assert that it was Hannah and Destiny who conspired everything together, targeting her. Whatever, if she went to hell, she would definitely take some people with her. Chapter 83 Her Diary Chapter 83 Her Diary Karens incessant screaming was filling the space. Her voice told everyone that she was terribly wronged, and she was in a very deep pain. She continued to push Destiny while her spirits continued to break down, Destiny, why did you scheme with Hannah to push the me to me, why are you doing this to me? We share such a great bond for so many years. Am I so tiny and insignificant in your heart? She was implying Destiny to stop speaking nonsense with a hidden threat. Destiny was also crying furiously. It was her intention to reveal everything. Domestic servants of the Wells family had gratitude to them while working in this family. That was because Robert, Venus and the their children had treated them well. Although the youngestdy who had a bad temper and a twisted personality had not been very kind to her, Destiny never thought of harming any one from this family. Karen saw that Destiny had sunken into a momentary silence and believed that she had convinced Destiny. After all, Destiny had been by her side for so many years, and she was very familiar with Destinys disposition. Destiny was not someone who would begin a conflict on her own. Besides, from her current agonized look, Destiny wouldnt want to continue to lock horns with her! At that moment, Karen turned her attention to Hannah as she pointed at her with a pained expression, Hannah, I know you hate me. You can torture me as much as you like. I dont care how you get revenge on me, but why did you make up the story that I have a feeling for my brother? No matter how you think of me, I wouldnt be so twisted! Ive never gone to school, yet I know that kind of rtionship is forbidden between siblings. But you are throwing such an excuse to me me. Do you want to see me die for proving my innocence? If it were not for the fact that Ive discovered your feelings for Oscar, I would have admitted the wrongdoing you have pinned on me. In contrast to Karens riled up demeanour, Hannah was considerably calmer. She navigated this argument with poise and maturity, which only served to show how uneducated and barbaric Karen was at the moment. She continued, From the moment I was married to Oscar and entered this family, I never wanted to be in conflict with anyone. I could understand you for framing me since you dont know me well. After all, it was a quickie marriage between me and Oscar. I think I can ept it if you have bias against me judging from the rumors you heard. I believe if we take our time to get to know each other, such a puny misunderstanding would be resolved naturally. Karen stared at Hannah with her teary eyes. She couldnt foresee what Hannah was going toe up with next. Despite that, she would never admit that she love her own brother. But the moment I discovered your feelings for Oscar, I thought that I couldnt just let this slide. After all, your feelings for him are wrong. You are siblings. To put it more bluntly, your feelings are sickening. Destiny, Hannah said to the maid, please bring us Karens diary. Destiny was like a hunted one, who was filled with nerves. She raised her head and looked at Hannah before turning to check Karens attitude. Karens expression had drastically changed at the moment. She looked extremely grotesque, wondering how Hannah could find the things she had written in the diary. That was a secret she never wanted to be known by anyone. In the diary, she had written down her feelings for Oscar and every cruel, despicable thing she had Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. done in her life, and words revealing her dark and twisted thoughts hidden deep within her heart. Every time when she couldnt share her triumphant satisfaction with anyone, she would write it down in her diary so that she could reread them afterwards. She would feel ted while reading everything she had written down! And she was always very careful not to let any others learn of her diary-writing habits, except for Destiny! At the thought of this, Karens gaze was like a sharp knife as it pierced into Destinys body. Destiny couldnt stop herself from shivering. She just happened to stumble upon Karens diary one time when Karen had forgotten to keep it out of peoples eyes. She had flipped the pages of that pretty book unknowingly out of curiosity, but she was shocked by what had been written in there. Never had she expected Karens heart to be so dark and twisted, nor had she thought Karen to curse everyone to have an unhappy ending, including her parents who had given birth to and raised her. Sheined that they had not given her a healthy body and a normal life. She had even cursed them to be dead in an ident! There were a lot of ruthless thoughts recorded. The maid also learned of Karens feelings for her brother. It was written with exceptional rity and it was nothing short of a romantic kind of feeling. There was even a paragraph where Karen had dreamed of their wedding someday At that point, Destiny couldnt bring herself to continue reading anymore. She was utterly startled by the very words written in there. The diary is locked in a drawer. Destiny finally mustered almost all of her courage as she spoke those words. Destiny! Karen let out a shrill which was a sharp needle to everyones ears. But the maid had already darted off in the direction of the second floor to get the diary. As Karen was about to give chase, Hannah blocked her path. The anxious expression on Karens face told its own tale, as she was aware of what would happen once her diary was public knowledge. There would be no room for her to stay in the family. Suddenly, Karen thought of somethingthe only choice left for her. She turned around and ran in the direction of the grandfather clock. She wanted to use the threat of her death to stop Destiny from revealing the contents of the diary! However, Hannah predicted her next moves as she quicklyshed out and pulled Karen to a stop. At that moment, Karen grabbed Hannahs arms and ripped through her skin. Hannah frowned as she felt the pain. At the same time, someone suddenly pushed Karen away. Karen was still weak, so she immediately fell to the floor fiercely. At that moment, she looked up and saw Oscar pulling Hannah into his arms vehemently. He was protecting her. Karen red at the couple with bloodshot eyes full of envy. Seeing that Oscar was so protective of Hannah yet so cruel towards her, and thinking of everything she experienced today including her revealed pretence and all those embarrassments she had never faced before, she finally burst with hatred and fury. In what way am I inferior to Hannah, that damned woman? Her screams were venomous. In the end, she put down all of her disguises and unleashed all of her suppressed feelings together at once. Chapter 84 A Painful Lesson Chapter 84 A Painful Lesson Karens twisted and embarrassing face was tantly exposed to all others in the Wells family. Nobody could have imagined that there was a despicable person living under the skin of a gentle, kind and obedient girl. For that reason, although Karen was in a weakened position, they stopped giving her any ounce of sympathy. When they recalled all the deception they had received all those years, they couldnt help feeling furious. Robert Wells was especially enraged. He looked like his world was torn to pieces. It was already devastating enough that her daughter wasnt a kind-hearted person, but now he discovered that she had such dirty thoughts in her head. He couldnt believe she had those thoughts swimming in her head. In his whole life, although Robert was scheming enough in the business world, he still never defied and went back on his principles as he served as the breadwinner for the family. He never did anything that would harm others, but at this moment he realized he had such an unforgivable daughter all along. Get me the whip! Robert roared at his maid. ording to the domestic discipline of the Wells family, anyone whomitted a sin would be punished with the whip. In the history of their growing up days, only Oscar had experienced once this punishment. At that time, his skin had been almost impaled and he had not been able to get off his bed for one whole week. Now, Karen would face this too. Roberts words freaked Karen out. She could still bring back with sheer rity how Oscar was whipped with blood all over him. She remembered she had written in the diary her hatred for Robert back then. However, at that moment, such a severe punishment was going to befallen her. Karen could barely believe that Robert would beat her so brutally. Since little, she had had undergone countless surgeries. Every time when the anaesthetic wore off, she couldnt endure any little lingering soreness that came after the surgeries and she would let the doctor give her more anaesthetic. There was no way she was going to survive the pain brought by whipping by her father. She scrambled to her feet anxiously and clutched Venuss shirt, Mum, I dont want to get whipped by dad. I dont want that to happen! Venus was frustrated yet angry at the same time. When she watched her daughter suffer, she naturally felt a deep sorrow and agony since she had raised Karen since she was a toddler. But when she thought that Karen had harbored those despicable and filthy thoughts in the head, she felt she would burst with anger and shame. Mum, I know my mistake now, and I swear that I wont harm anybody else from now on. I wont like Oscar anymore, so mum, stop dad from beating me, Ill die from the whipping Mum, please save me Karens tears were gushing. She was once again her weakened and pitiful self at that moment. However, Venus didnt budge and she wouldnt be fazed by Karens begging anymore. She simply stood rooted to the ground and stared at her daughter without saying anything. Mum, do you want to see me die? Mum, you love me... All these years, it was not easy to raise me to who I am today, and you are always in pain whenever I was pushed to the surgical theatre every time. You wont simply watch me get whipped by dad, mum Enough! Venus pushed Karen away. Karen couldnt believe her eyes as she stared at Venus who looked aloof. It was hard to believe that her mother who loved her so much would treat her like this. Every time you were sick, I always med it on myself. Every time I saw you enter the surgical room, I would always curse at myself for not bestowing you a healthy body. I even wanted to give my very life to you. But now I wish I have never had a daughter like you, Im guilty about bringing you up with all my Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. sympathy and love, which turned you into what you are now. Karen was at a total disbelief. She couldnt believe that her mother who loved her the most would say such words. Her mother was showing an expression of disgust at her too. She felt like her consciousness was waning and disappearing. Karen was shaking her head weakly as if she waspletely deserted by the world. All of a sudden, she started to scream madly, Arent all of you at fault for turning me into who I am today? Arent you the sinners who gave me an unhealthy body? I was trapped all my life at home since little, and I never could live a normal life. I cant run, cant make friends, cant fall in love, I cant do anything. I need to shoulder the suffering from my weak body, so arent you at fault for causing me such misery? Arent you all at fault for turning me into such a twisted person? Do you think I have no reason to hate all of you? Shouldnt I do just that? Why do you stay healthy while I dont, and why do you have the freedom to do anything while I can only push back my feelings? Everyone was stunned by Karens incessant screaming once again. Her maddening and sickening demeanour gave everyone a reason to feel disgust especially thinking back on the love they used to have for her. Thats right, I love Oscar. I love him with all my heart! Karen finally admitted with a strange sense of confidence, Am I wrong for loving him? No, you are the ones in the wrong! I have never gotten close to anyone in all my life, so there are only a handful of people that I can befriend. I can only like those that I know. If that person is not David, it should be Thomas, if not it should be Oscar. What choice do I have anyway? Karen! Roberts roar seemed to rock the whole house. You should feel lucky that Oscar can have my life. After all, Oscar isnt your With a loud pping sound, Robert pped Karen across her face without warning. Karen fell into a daze. Since her childhood days, nobody would use rudenguages against her, let alone hitting her. But now, she was hit by Robert. The p was so immense she even felt like her hearing was slowly losing. Huge beads of tears trickled down her cheeks uncontrobly. She looked very pitiful now, but nobody was going to give her an ounce of sympathy anymore. Give me the whip!Roberts face was contorted. The maid had actually brought the rattan and was standing by, but shecked the courage to give it to Robert. However, left with no choice, she could only give him the thing with shaky hands. Robert announced, There is no way I dont teach you a lesson today! Karen gawked at her father in horror. She knew what wasing. She was getting whipped. She was going to receive the most brutal punishment in the family. Her whole body began to shiver. She watched her father approaching her while shivering. She couldnt help staggering backwards. With a loud pping sound, the rattan was going for Karens body without mercy. Dad! Hannah threw herself forward and positioned herself in front of Karen. The whipping ended up connecting with Hannahs body instead. Robert was surprised by this sudden change of events and his hand even trembled slightly. Oscar who was nearby clenched his fists. What a reckless woman! I am telling you the things about Karen not for you to punish her. I just hope that since we know whats inside of her, we can help her together. Hannah said. Chapter 85 A Fantastic Win Chapter 85 A Fantastic Win Everyone waspletely shocked by what Hannah said. Getting to the core of the matter, Hannah should be the biggest victim here. Now she was the one standing up for Karen. Dad. Hannah tried to endure the pain on her back. The pain was real. Robert didnt hold back even if that was her daughter. She continued, We were all kind in heart when we were born. Its not entirely Karens fault for bing who she is today. We have showed too little of a concern for her, and our way of education is wrong too. Could it be that we never know the true longing of her heart? I dont think that Karen is the only one who should reflect on herself in this matter. Her speech rendered Robert speechless. Mum, I know that you have sacrificed a lot for Karen, and you love her to the core. But do you think of what Karen wants? Karen said everyone could go out and have fun and be themselves except her. Could it be that we have been too protective of her all along, which took away the chance for her to grow up independently? This could be the cause of her bing so today. Venus was too unable to find any words to respond to Hannah. Did she pamper her daughter too much? Or was she ignorant of her daughters need all along? Reminded by Hannah, she started to think carefully about the way she used to treat Karen, about what she had done in Karens life. Karen had suffered too much because of her body, dont you agree? Do you think things would change if you inflict even more damage to her now? I think we should instead think of ways we can help her, and make sure she can return to being a normal, sane person. We shouldnt increase her hatred towards us! Hannah spoke with sincerity. Everyone seemed to be touched by her speech. Even for J, who was always antagonistic towards Hannah, started to respect her ability after a series of manoeuvring. Not only she had exposed the ugly side of Karen, but she had also turned herself into the righteous one, full of justice. She won this match fantastically! When she recalled all the years she was bullied by Karen yet without an outlet to vent her sufferings, she used to be very depressed because of it. She gnashed her teeth and tried to be unnoticeable to everyone. At that moment, Karen didnt think that Hannah woulde to her rescue. Everyone chosen to be bystanders, yet Hannah, who she hated the most, had put in some words in her favour. Nheless, she wouldnt ept it, Hannahs goodwill. Nor did she want everyone to think highly of Hannah! When she was about to push Hannah away, Hannah whispered by her ears in the form of a warning, If you want to get beaten by dad, you can continue to dig your own grave. In the eyes of the onlookers, they thought Hannah was consoling Karen with her action of whispering by her ears. Karen was indeed threatened by Hannahs words. She was well aware that if she returned Hannahs kindness with vengeance, that would be the end of the amount of kindness and tolerance her family would show to her from that moment on. She would be tortured a lot and that would be how she died. Gritting her teeth, she didnt think that Hannah would oppress her to such a degree. Knowing well that Hannah was never sincere in her help with motives of strengthening the ties with the Wells family, and winning the favour of Oscar as well as her parents, Karen in fact had no other way to stop her. She was so hateful, yet she could do nothing at all. Karen, apologize to dad and mum now. Hannah urged Karen with a gentle expression. It was true. Hannah was on the receiving end of everything good here. Now, she was just an unscrupulous, insidious, cunning and twisted existence. In contrast, Hannah appeared to be the bigger person here with her action of returning hatred with kindness. She could imagine Hannahs status in the family from now on. She was practically shining brilliantly. She could also imagine how well her parents would treat Hannah in the future! Karen was super frustrated. Yet, she had to appear to be sorry with the pressure given by Hannah, Im sorry, dad, mum. I am in the wrong here for disappointing you. Roberts temper was not so vtile anymore. He even came to some enlightenment after hearing Hannahs words. He replied Karen with poise, What use is there for apologizing to me? You hurt Hannah, not me. Apologize to her now! Karen turned to Hannah reluctantly. Hannah in her eyes was wearing a sly smile of amusement. She forced herself to say, Im sorry, Hannah. I wont do anything to you anymore. I wont love Oscar anymore. Its fine. Hannah replied generously, I know you misunderstood your feelings for Oscar since you dont have many friends. When you can know other guys in the future, you will understand. Karen could only lower her head and nodded. All of a sudden, she felt her strength disappearing from her body, which crashed to the floor without warning. Hannah managed to hold her. Venus couldnt suppress her feelings anymore since no matter what happened, Karen was still her daughter. No matter how angry and disappointed she was, she still felt sympathy and worry. Karen Venus gazed at her worriedly. Mum, can I get some rest now? Karen was once again her feeble and pitiful self. Someonee help her to the room. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Yes. A few maids came forth and helped Karen to upstairs. Karens leaving generally lightened the mood in the hall. Hannah, you should treat the wound on your back too. Nancy said with concern. At that moment, everyone remembered that Hannah had been whipped hard just now. Hannah, dad put in too much strength just now. Get back to your room and let Oscar tend to the wounds, or we send you to the hospital Robert appeared somewhat guilty as he said. Its alright dad, I can still stand the pain. Its not that painful. Hannah forced a smile. She was trying to console him, which only made him feel more sorry. I want to talk about Destiny before going back to my room. Hannah said bluntly. The others looked at Hannah with doubt on their faces. No matter what happen to Karen, it didnt wash away the fact that Destiny has done something uneptable in the eyes of Karen. Putting aside the possibility of getting punished by her, Destiny might not be able to face Karen anymore. So, I propose to let Destiny leave here. Robert agreed to this suggestion, I will reimburse Destiny with some money and allow her to leave us. Destiny has been a maid since a young age, and she doesnt have other skills. I know about her family situation and know that without this source of ie, she wont be able to make ends meet for her family. So, I n to hire Destiny to work in my parents house. Hannah described her n. That would appear to be the best possible scenario. Robert was happy with the suggestion. He couldnt help feeling impressed by Hannahs all-around ability when dealing with things. Chapter 86 Oscar Treats Hannahs Wound Chapter 86 Oscar Treats Hannah''s Wound Hannah arranged Destiny''s way out before returning to the room with Oscar. Once back in her room, Hannah couldn''t pretend anymore. She flopped down on Oscar''s bed and said to Oscar, "Go find a maid to help me check the wound on my back. Your father is pretty ruthless." "You know the pain now?" Oscar walked over to her. Hannah didn''t bother to talk to him. She just wanted to get the whip wound taken care of as soon as possible. Oscar didn''t say anything more and turned to leave. Hannah thought he had gone to look for the maid, and did not ask more questions. It wasn''t until a momentter that she felt someone undressing her. She turned around and saw Oscar. "What are you doing... Ah!" Because of the overreaction, Hannah tore the whip wound on her back, and tears came out of her eyes in pain. Looking at Hannah, Oscar frowned and said somewhat seriously, "Don''t move." ''Don''t move? Then won''t I be stripped naked by you?!'' "I asked you to call a maid toe and help me with my wounds, not you..." Nine days out of ten she would be pulling her hair out. Oscar didn''t listen to her at all, but picked up the scissors and intended to cut off the clothes on her back that were already stained with blood. "Oscar..." "If you move one more time, it will be your flesh that I will cut." After saying that, Oscar deliberately put the shiny scissors in front of her eyes. Clenching her teeth, Hannah cursed in her mind. ''You better not let me catch you in need of my help!'' Hannah held back her anger. Then she felt a chill on her back. Blushing slightly, she knew that her dress had been cut open by Oscar. Hannah reassured herself inwardly and told herself not to mind him. Cutting open her clothes, he didn''t move for a long time. Hannah could feel a zing gaze on her back. "Oscar!" Hannah was getting mad again. Before she met Oscar, she had been good at getting ahold of herself. Even when she was stabbed to death by Charles, she tried her best to endure. But ever since she met Oscar, she had been never in control of herself. "Does it hurt?" Oscar asked her suddenly, which contrasted sharply with her cranky voice. His voice was warm, slow, deep and bewitching, from which Hannah could sense a hint of heartache. Beingforted by his words, she held back her bad temper and quieted down soon. "A little bit... Hmm." Hannah was getting a little weird. She felt the tenderness of his lips on her back. He nted a kiss near the wound. Hannah went bright pink thoroughly, her ears, neck and every skin of her. She was lying there like a cooked crab, which waspletely at the mercy of others. Oscar''s lips left her back. Looking at Hannahs back, he could not help but have a smile on his face, where there was affection and worry behind it. He reached out and unhooked Hannah''s bra. "Hey..." Hannah''s body obviously tensed up. "Don''t worry. Even if I want to caress you, I won''t do it now when you cant move." Oscar smiled yfully like a tease, "At least when you feel better." Hannah cursed to herself. Oscar had been staring at the hideous whip wound on Hannah''s white back. He had suffered once before. He knew the pain that was still fresh in his mind. Although he understood her intention, he was startled and painful when seeing her take the hit of the whip. He took out a medical swab, dipped it in iodine, and held it to her whip wound. "Just hold back." As soon as his words were finished, Hannah felt a tearing pain that made her whole back shiver involuntarily. However, she just bit her lower lip tightly and did not make a sound. Oscar, of course, knew she was in pain. Thus, he was as gentle as he could be and disinfected the wound slowly. The room became quiet. Hannah was sweating profusely while enduring the pain. For fear of hurting her, Oscar was so careful that he made himself sweaty. Little by little, time passed. Oscar finished disinfecting the wound and applied a special ointment to Hannah''s back. "Its cold..." Hannah couldn''t help but cry out. The ointment made her goose pimples show on her back. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "It''ll be fine in a minute," Oscar said gently. His voice was so warm that she felt as if her body had warmed up. At that moment, she literally sensed a gentle caress from a big warm hand. "Oscar!" "I''m afraid you''ll catch a cold, so I am warming you up." If it weren''t for the fear of tearing the wound on her back, Hannah might have jumped up and fought with him right away. Oscar chuckled softly. Then his warm hand left her back. When he withdrew the hand, Hannah, somehow, felt empty and had a sense of reluctance. But she didn''t say anything. And Oscar dressed her wound again. After treating the wound, he gently covered Hannah with a quilt and said, "You should not wear clothes for now, no bra. I will apply the medicine again for you in the evening. If you make a good recovery, you can get dressed tomorrow." So she had to be so nude in his bed until tomorrow... Hannah was thinking of something. "I''m not interested in a woman who can''t move a muscle in bed." Once again, he pissed her off. Hannah closed her eyes to keep him out of her sight and her mind. Seeing that, Oscar smiled. Heid down on the couch next to her for herpany, after organizing the medical kit and putting it right in the room. He didn''t say a word or y with his phone. He just rested his hands on the back of his head and looked at the ceiling above his head in a daze. When Hannah reopened her eyes, she saw Oscar lying there. The couch was a bit cramped for him to lie on. But she was not so kind as to let him lie on the bed with her. In any case, they were not that close to each other. Besides, she was injured in his house, so he should also take some responsibility for it. "Is that why you''re moving out of your family to live on your own?" asked Hannah. Oscar blinked and turned his head to look at Hannah. "Because you knew Karen liked you, so you moved out." She had not understood at first why Oscar was so indifferent to Karen, whom the whole family favored. Now she probably knew it. Chapter 87 Oscar, A Father? Chapter 87 Oscar, A Father? "Its not exactly like that." Oscar replied. Hannah frowned, and asked in surprise, "Any other reasons?" "Hannah, you want to know me so much?" Oscar smiled yfully. Hannah rolled her eyes. She thought she was not interested in him. "You''ll find outter." His words seemed to mean something else, yet none of which Hannah could figure out. She had always known Oscar was not simple but had no idea just how unsophisticated he was. Hannah started to doubt her decision on cooperating with him, thinking whether she would make the same mistake she had made in herst life. She hade to a decisionshe would not fall in love with anyone, nor would she allow herself to. It was quiet, both of them fell silent. Sometimes, Hannah felt that Oscar was a cheerful and talkative guy, while sometimes he was a little too silent, without talking, nor did he show his emotions, hiding all his thought. There was someone knocking at their door. "Master Oscar, Miss Hannah, Madame asked you to have dinner." The servant called from the door. "OK." Oscar answered. Then he got up from the couch. Hannah tried to make herself move. But when she moved, she tore the wound, and it hurt so much that she couldn''t even breathe. Hannah turned to Oscar, "Could you please ask the maid to bring me my dinner?" Oscar nodded and left the room. Hannah justy inside the room and felt somewhat idle. She moved her arm and tried to reach for the phone on the bedside, for she was bored. As she was reaching out, Oscar''s voice suddenly came from the doorway. "You cant settle down for even a second." He was always so unpredictable. Oscar came into the room with a dinner in his hand. Hannah withdrew her hand, remaining lying there with the quilt on her. "Polenta." Oscar ced the food in front of Hannah. "Thanks." Hannah answered. Then she saw Oscar take a spoonful of the polenta, then put it close to his mouth and blew on it a few times before bringing it to her mouth. Hannah thought it was the maid who hade to feed her so she was surprised by him again. "Open your mouth," Oscar ordered. "Let the maid..." "Open your mouth." Hannah sometimes thought he was actually bossy as hell. She opened her mouth. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Oscar brought the spoon into her mouth, and she chewed slowly. "Is it to your liking?" Oscar asked. "Yeah." Hannah responded. She did want something a little lighter tonight. "Ah..." Oscar served another spoonful of the polenta close to Hannah''s mouth. ... The dinner was finished with Oscars help soon. "Do you want some more?" Oscar asked. "No, thanks." Hannah shook her head. "No?" "Yes." "Then I''ll eat." Oscar said bluntly. Hannah frowned, "You haven''t eaten yet?" "I have to feed you first," Oscar said while serving another bowl of the polenta out of arger one. "I didn''t realize you were so considerate." "There are many more things you didn''t realize." Oscar''s smile was truly charming. "Huh." Hannah teased him. She thought that Oscar could get giddy easily when being praised by others. He could easily get proud. She turned her head to stop talking to Oscar. Suddenly, she found something surprising. Oscar had just served the polenta directly into the small bowl she had just used, with the spoon used by her. Hannah was curious about what was in his mind. Didnt he think of changing a spoon? The spoon was used by me just now... "Do you want it?" Oscar looked at her. "No." Hannah turned her head. Still, she couldn''t help but remind, "You''re using the spoon I used." "Oh, yeah?" Oscar was surprised, but clearly, he was holding back hisughter, "No wonder I think its especially sweet tonight." After dinner, Hannah was staying inside the room, and so was Oscar. Oscar was ying a mobile game, while Hannah was getting impatient as she had been lying down for quite a long time. She wanted to get up. Actually, she needed to go to the bathroom. She wriggled herself inside the quilt to try to get herself up. At the thought of the remaining clothes that had been cut on her, she spent half the day thinking of how she could get some other clothes by herself and avoid being ridiculed by Oscar. "You want to go to the bathroom?" asked Oscar. Hannah was just surprised that he could notice any change in her while ying the game. "Can you hold back?" Oscar asked her as he manipted the phone. "No." Hannah felt annoyed. He was having lots of fun ying the game while she could only lie there tediously without anything to do. "Okay." Oscar just put the mobile phone down. At this moment, Hannah could still hear Theodore''s voice from the phone, "Oscar, move! Why aren''t you moving?" Oscar just ignored him. He walked straight to the bed and picked Hannah up from the bed. "Oscar..." Hannah tried to resist, but it hurt. She hurriedly blocked her breasts with her hands. Although she still had the cover of her dress on her chest, it was loose. Oscar put Hannah down on the toilet, "Do you need me to help you take off your pants?" "Get out!" Hannah was angry. Oscar seemed to chuckle. Then he turned around and went out. Seeing that Oscar was gone, Hannah just started to take off her pants and go to the toilet very carefully. After she was done, she took a long while to put her pants back on. The moment she was walking out, the bathroom door was pushed open. Hannah looked logy as she was stunned by Oscar. Oscar looked at her and couldn''t help butugh, "I thought you fell inside the toilet." Hannah ignored him. She walked slowly towards the sink. Just as she walked over, Oscar came up to her, then unscrewed the faucet and helped her wash her hands. He cleaned her little hands inside and out with his big hands. Hannah suddenly had a feeling of being taken care of as a child. She even felt that Oscar was like a father. She thought she was bewildered. After that, Oscar carried her to the bed again. Then he gave up his game. Getting out of the shower, he picked up the quilt which was on Hannah and slid into it. He did it naturally and didn''t feel anything wrong. Hannah just stared at him! "We''ve slept, hugged, and kissedst night, and even..." Oscarughed without finishing his words. And even what? Chapter 88 Going Home Chapter 88 Going Home "Were you expecting something?" Oscar was smiling brightly. She turned her head away and never wanted to look at Oscar again. Hannah went to sleep with a huff. Oscar just kept looking at the back of Hannah''s head. He could feel her anger. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Then he suddenly rolled over, turned his back on Hannah, and murmured, Who is the one suffering when we share the same bed?!" To Hannah, the answer was clear enoughshe was the one who was at a disadvantage when they shared a bed. The next day, Hannah frowned. She felt a little ufortable. She opened her eyes in a daze and didnt know what time it was. While she was still a little confused, her eyes tightened. At this moment, she felt a chill in her back. "Don''t move. Let me see if it''s better?" Oscar''s deep voice came from behind her. Oscar gently touched Hannah''s calloused wound with his finger. Luckily, the wound was not very deep, which was a minor onepared to that of Oscar. He had been whipped by Robert before. "I''ll change your medicine one more time, then you can get dressed and get down," Oscar said. Hannah didn''t answer. After a long time, Oscar finished it. Hannah moved her body, "Is it done?" "No," Oscar replied. Hannah was surprised. What else was he going to do? Then she felt him kiss her on the back. This man enraged her again and again. Then she heard the man behind her say with a smirk, "This is my reward." And with that, he left the bed. He clearly looked like he had gotten his way. Gritting her teeth, she thought to herself, Oscar had better pray he didn''t fall into my hands one day! She got up from the bed. Yesterday, when she moved a little, she felt torn up, yet today she actually didn''t feel too much in her back. She couldn''t help but move her body again. It was indeed not too painful anymore. Was it because her wound recovered quickly, or Oscar used some kind of magic medicine? Hannah staggered off the bed, clutched her clothes, and walked straight into the dressing room. The moment she closed the dressing room door, she heard Oscar say, "Don''t wear a bra." Hannah didn''t want to listen to him. But the moment she put on the bra, she felt it hurt. Eventually, reason triumphed over emotion. Hannah gave it up. She picked a thick hoodie and a jacket. Then she walked out of the dressing room while Oscar had already been fully clothed. She frowned, "Are you going somewhere?" "Don''t you go home to see your parents?" Oscar reminded. Hannah reacted instantly. She should have gone back yesterday. Oscar said, "Come on, let''s go downstairs. We''ll leave after breakfast." Hannah took a deep breath and followed Oscar downstairs. No one else was there, just Venus. Hannah remembered that it was Monday. Everyone had probably gone to work. Venus looked at Hannah and rushed forward and said enthusiastically, "Hannah, are you feeling better? I wanted toe and see youst night, but Oscar wouldn''t allow it, saying you''d be embarrassed because you were not fully clothed." Who was not fully clothed? Hannah forged a smile and said, I felt better today." "That''s good." Venus hurriedly said, then looked somewhat sad, "Thanks to you yesterday, otherwise I would not have known Karen was like this... I spent the night talking with her yesterday and realized what she wanted most since she was a child. I was the one who protected her too much. Luckily now because of you, Karen opened her heart. Otherwise, I don''t dare to imagine the consequences." "As long as I helped Karen, it was good." Hannah smiled sweetly, "I was worried if I would go too far yesterday and embarrass Karen..." "No." Venus interrupted Hannah, "You don''t even know how much your dad and I really thank you!" "It''s too much for you to say thank you. I just want to make things better for my family, too." "Oscar is so lucky to be married to you," Venus said from the bottom of her heart. She approved of Hannah from the bottom of her heart. Hannah could feel it. But deep in her heart, she wasughing at herself. In herst life, she went to great lengths to try to please the Sawyer family but was victimized by them. In this life, she was clearly just doing her job, but she got such recognition from the Wells family. Hannah and Venus chatted for a while and ate breakfast at Oscar''s urging. When they left the Wells family, Venus slipped many gifts to Hannah''s parents into their car. Her kindness to her was so obvious. The car drove away from the Wells familys vi. Hannah looked back at Venus, who was standing in the doorway and watching them leave. "Your mom is so nice." She sighed from the bottom of her heart. She and Loretta were a world apart. "My mom isn''t nice to everyone." Oscar said with a smile, "It only proves that you''re good." Hannah always felt that what he said couldn''t be that simple. Then he said again, "I don''t have to worry about my mom''s rtionship with you anymore." Hannah rolled her eyes. When had you ever worried about that? Besides, they were married under false pretenses. They would go their separate ways sooner orter. It didn''t matter if she was on good terms with his mother. Hannah didn''t argue with Oscar. She always felt that she couldn''tpete him with that. The car soon arrived at the Coopers. They walked into the lobby of the vi. Hannah stopped abruptly. Oscar also noticed that in addition to Hannah''s parents, Roger Cooper''s family and Hannah''s grandmother were also there. Hannah smiled sarcastically. She took the initiative to take Oscar''s arm, and the corner of Oscar''s mouth slightly curled up. The two of them walked over together. Lorie sat down on the sofa, "Where have you been these days? You are so unruly!" ording to the tradition of their country, Oscar was supposed to visit his fiancees parents before the wedding but they did have dyed it. Hannah smiled, "Compared to my cousin who seduced others boyfriend, I shouldn''t be considered unruly." Hannah s words instantly made Lorie and Roger and his family all shut their mouths up! Chapter 89 Hooked on! Chapter 89 Hooked on! In the Cooper''s old mansion, Lorie, Roger and his family were ignited by Hannah''s sarcasm but they tried to suppress their anger. If Jane hade, she would have been pissed off. But she should not dare to go out now, after doing such a humiliating thing in front of so many people, she should have been locked up by Roger. For a while, it had been awkward in the room. Miguel, who stepped up to be a peacemaker, hastened to say, "Lets leave the past in the past. As for why they came sote, it''s because something happened at Oscar''s home. I told them not to rush back. Thanks to the thoughtful Wells, we didn''t give a dowry but received a bunch of bride price... Now, the kids bring such a ton of stuff back again. The Wells family is far too generous." At this moment, the maids brought the gifts in, which literally surprised Lorie and Roger. Yet both of them were able to y it cool. Lorie changed the subject and said, "I didn''te here today to argue with you. I got something important to discuss." "Please speak." Miguel was still respectful of Lorie. After all, she was his mother. However, Lorie tended to be arrogant and domineering because Miguel''s filial piety. In the past, Hannah had obeyed her rampant grandmother in everything like her father, while now she wouldnt be so obedient. She remained indifferent and saw what her grandmother was going to do again. Lorie didn''t keep them guessing and said in a bossy tone, "I brought Mary here today. I just want to tell you that Mary is going to work at the Cooper Group tomorrow. Just let her take Jane''s ce. Jane has been in a bad mood, so I''m letting her stay at home for now." There was no discussion but a final result for them. Hannah felt a little ridiculous. Lories wishful thinking was wonderful. She was aware that Jane''s life and work had been ruined, so she tried to support Mary. Miguel obviously had some problems with Lorie''s arrangement. After all, Jane had been working in thepany for more than a year and just got familiar with her work at hand. Now Lorie let Mary, who had never been exposed to the workce, take over Janes position. He didn''t feel right at all. "Okay." said Hannah. Miguel was surprised and turned to look at Hannah. He thought that Hannah would have rejected the decision based on her usual attitude to Mary. Miguel was not the only one who was surprised, Lorie and Roger were also shocked by Hannah''s answer. Both of them had prepared a lot for forcing Hannah or Miguel into epting the decision, N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. thinking that if Miguel agreed with it easily, it could be Hannah who would make things difficult for them. Now it was entirely the opposite. They didn''t expect Hannah to be so straightforward, which made them feel a little apprehensive. During this time, they had been confused about Hannah''s performance. Thus, they wondered if Hannah was up to something since she was so out of the ordinary again. Hannah certainly knew what these people were thinking about. She agreed with it as she deemed it prudent not to argue with her grandmother, for Lorie must have beenpletely prepared when she came here and announced it personally. And she didn''t want to waste her breath and get into trouble. She might as well just let Mary into thepany and let Lorie and Roger have nothing to say. "It''s not appropriate for Jane to be in the public eye at this time. Since Mary is willing to share the workload for Jane, we certainly won''t let her down." Hannah said in a dignified way and looked generous, "Dad, do you think so?" Miguel nodded, "... Yes, since Mary wants to help her sister, of course, we will support her. You can follow your father and brother to thepany tomorrow." "Thank you, Uncle Miguel, and thank you, Hannah." said Mary. She hadn''t expected her to take Jane''s position so smoothly. The corner of her mouth curled up into a smile that was almost imperceptible. It seemed not to be so difficult for her to take Hannah''s ce next, Mary thought to herself. "The problem of Jane''s job is easy to solve. Uncle Roger, I wonder if you have thought about how to solve the matter of Jane''s future life?" Hannah asked kindly. Roger thought that Hannah was going to sarcastic him again. No matter what, Jane was hooking up with Charles who had been Hannahs fiance. It was Jane who had sinned, and she also soiled her family''s reputation. "Jane will reflect on herself. Don''t you worry about that!" Roger said with an embarrassed expression. "Though I don''t think this is Jane''s fault. It takes two to make a stupid sexual decision. Charles also bears arge part of the responsibility. Uncle Roger, didn''t you ever think about holding Charles responsible?" Hannah reminded. Roger was stunned and probably didn''t think about it at all. He only thought that his daughter had done something disgraceful, but did not think about getting any benefit from this matter. "On my wedding day, when I knew that they have a rtionship behind the scenes, I did hate them extremely. After all, for so many years, I thought Charles only loved me. So when it happened, I was out of proportion in dealing with it and thought about how to get justice for myself. But now I''ve calmed down, I think since Charles and Jane are in love, why don''t we make it work for them? If they became a couple, it would be a good story on everybody''s lips. Then they wouldn''t need to suffer the ridicule of so many people now." Hannah said it on purpose. Roger was obviously moved by Hannah''s words, yet he suspected her motives in offering the suggestion, so he didn''tment easily. "Of course, I also say it for myself. After I got married to Oscar, I heard some controversies. If Charles and Jane became a couple, it would be a happy ending for everyone. In that case, there will be no one to gossip it." Hannah added. "You think the best of everything." What Hannah said was clearly the oue he wanted, while he was unwilling to admit it. Hannah ignored his words and said, "In fact, I would find an opportunity to thank Jane and Charles. If it were not for their rtionship, I would not have been able to marry Oscar. Only when I married Oscar did I know what true love is. It was probably due to the childhood attachment, I misunderstood my feelings for Charles. Now, I sincerely hope that we can each find our happiness." The more she said it nicely, the easier it was for Roger to fall for it. Chapter 90 Pleasing Mother-in-law Chapter 90 Pleasing Mother-inw Roger definitely took Hannah''s words to heart. Hannah had been kind and sincere for so many years. If not for her sudden change in recent times, Roger wouldn''t doubt what Hannah said at all. However, in their minds, Hannah was still that gullible girl. As long as she said something naive, she would still be believed by them. Without doubt, Roger would do what Hannah said. The less obvious point was that this couldnt hurt Roger if he agreed with her suggestion. First, Jane''s reputation was ruined because she hooked up with Charles. But if they got married, people would just criticize them for not being honorable enough, and would not say too much else. Over time, everyone would forget anyway. Secondly, Roger had always been looking forward to a good rtionship with the Sawyer family. When Hannah and Charles were engaged to be married, he wanted Jane to take over Hannah, but that didn''t happen then, and now he had this opportunity again, how could he let it go? Thirdly, once Jane and Charles were together, he would win a marriage alliance with the another one of the four strongest powers in Northfield. At least his daughter would the wife of the heir so that he wouldn''t be sarcastically called as just a rtive anymore. Roger could not refuse all these benefits, yet he wanted conceal what made he excited, so he did not take a stand. And that was all Hannah needed to say, for it would make others think she had an ulterior motive if she said further. Indeed, Hannah was nning something. Jane was a woman of little standing. How could Charles marry her? He would by no means marry the daughter of a rtive of the four families. He would rather marry someone who was useful for him, such as Hannah, or Ivying in the future, who became a home wrecker of Hannahs marriageter. Jane would never be good enough in his eyes. If Roger went to let Charles take responsibility for Jane, he was making a fool of himself and would be insulted by the Sawyer family. In this way, the Sawyer family and Roger''s rtionship would certainly be crashed. In thest life, Roger colluded with Charles privately and helped Charles do a lot of bad things, leading to the Cooper Group''s rapid demise. In this life, of course, she had to stop everything in the bud. "I haven''t slept much in the past two days, and I feel so sleepy." Hannah said something to get through this. And she leaned over towards Oscar''s body, looking weak and tired. She just wanted to make an excuse to leave, yet her action was misunderstood by the others. "As a girl in the Coopers, do you know how to behave yourself? Suchck of respect!" Lorie didn''t like Hannah, and when she saw how sweet Hannah was after her marriage, she said it deliberately. Mom, we have all been through this. Just a couple of young newlyweds. We should be more understanding." said Michelle. "Are you contradicting me now?" Lorie''s face changed instantly. In all the years since Michelle had married Miguel, she had never refuted her a single word. Miguel tried to defend Michelle and wanted to say something.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Michelle pulled him back and said calmly, "I just think it''s okay for a young couple to be affectionate with each other. It''s not like they''re illegally married." Her words implied something else. Lorie was choked up again, however, she could not cover for Jane because what she had done was disgraceful andpletely hical. If Jane hadn''t grown up around her, she wouldn''t have wanted to take the me. Lorie said angrily, "It''ste. Let''s go back!" Anyway, their purpose had been achieved. She didn''t want to stay here any longer, because she was getting unhappy just looking at these people. "Mom, don''t you want to stay for dinner?" "No!" With that, Lorie left in a huff. Roger naturally followed her in stride with Mary. In a moment, the house waspletely quiet. Michelle breathed a sigh of relief when she saw them leave, "They finally left. I was afraid that if they stayed here all day, I wouldn''t have any peace again." As she said that, she suddenly remembered that Oscar was still there. "Oscar, sorry to make you watch the fun on your first day home." "Never mind, Mom." Oscar replied in a hurry, sitting upright. He was respectful and looked just like a good son-inw. He called "Mom" so smoothly. "I''ve heard a lot about Uncle Roger and Grandmother. Mom, you don''t have to feel embarrassed. I understand." Oscar just kept giving Michelle excuses. Oscar was attentive and clearly trying to ingratiate himself with Michelle, so Michelle instantly had a much better impression of him. After all, Michelle did not have any contact with Oscar before since they married so fast. On the contrary, she used to spend more time with Charles as he and Hannah had a marriage contract long ago. Although she could not say anything bad about Charles, she could more or less feel that Charles did not treat her with too much respect. He rarely took the initiative to talk to her, and even rarely called her Mom. Compared to him, Oscar was more likeable. "Arent you two sleepy? Go upstairs and take a rest?"Michelle was enthusiastic. "I''m fine." Oscar smiled meaningfully. Hannah could not help but feel that Oscar''s smile was treacherous. She said bluntly, "I''m not sleepy. I was just making excuses in order to avoid Lorie and Roger." "You are still so naughty."Michelle smiled dotingly. It seemed that there was something behind Michelles smile. Hannah didn''t want to look into it. Her mother wouldnt harm her anyway. If her grandmother smiled like that, she would definitely think more about it. She had something important to say now. So she turned to Miguel and said, "Dad, I want to talk to you about Marying into ourpany tomorrow." "Didn''t you just agree?" Miguel was still a little upset as he said, "I''m worried that if Mary can''t do anything, she''ll get the rest of thepany talking behind our backs." "Only if she can''t do anything, can we find a chance to kick her out of thepany. Otherwise, do you think we could turn Grandma down? It would just be a waste of time." Miguel understood why Hannah had done it just now. "However, whether Mary is capable or not, we can''t jump to conclusions right now." "What do you mean?" Miguel was surprised. Hannah smiled coldly. After all, in herst life, Mary had never been an easy one to deal with! Chapter 91 I Like Having a Daughter Chapter 91 I Like Having a Daughter So, what we needed to think about is what if she were an able person? Hannah asked Miguel, If thats the case, we have no reason to fire her. If she helped Roger in stirring things up in Cooper Group, it will be a hard time for us. What can she do? Miguel didnt think of Mary as a threat at all. After all, Mary was an illegitimate child, who did not get a say in the higher level of society. Even a knowledgeable and well-mannered person like Miguel would still have a prejudice against an illegitimate child like Mary. Based on their previous impression of her, Mary wasnt going to pose any threat for them, which was why Miguel had never been vignt before Mary. However, no one could have expected that Mary turned out to be the mastermind behind the destruction of the Cooper Group. Now that Hannah knew everything before it happened, there was no reason for her not to get ready for the storm beforehand. Dad, you shouldnt judge a book by its cover, Hannah looked serious. What should I do then? Miguel didnt take Hannahs words seriously. But since Hannah looked serious, Miguel thought he might y along. I want a job in the Cooper Group. Hannah smiled. Miguel was surprised by her request, and so were Michelle and Oscar. Oscar gave a profound nce at Hannah. Looking at her, Oscar thought she hadpletely changed. I told you before. Im going to help you, Hannah wasnt happy to see the looks on their faces. I was thrilled, so I didnt know what to react. Are you sure you are going to work in thepany? To help me? Miguel said. Yes, Im sure, Hannah nodded. Hannah made up her mind since long time ago. It was just that she didnt have the time to deal with every single detail. Now that she had got married, so it was time for her to go into thepany and start working hard. When do you want to go to thepany? Miguel sounded aggressive. Tomorrow Tomorrow? What are you talking about?Michelle stopped Hannah, Who goes to work right after they get married? This is not right. Theres no conflict in getting married and going to work, Miguel contradicted softly. Of course there is,Michelle looked serious, The first thing to do after getting married is to enjoy the honeymoon. It would be better to have a baby. You two should start with your family nning right away. When you give birth to the first baby, you can have another one in a few years. Hannah almost choked by her saliva after hearing what her mother said. Having a baby? There was nothing between Oscar and me for now. Hannah thought to herself. Mother, Im young, what are you saying? Thats too soon for me. Youre almost thirty! Im 22! Hannah was helpless. Although she had been 32 in her past life, she was only 22 in this life, whose her skin was so tender and soft. Anyway, its never wrong to have babies as young as possible. It was alreadyte for me when I have you. After all, I didnt meet your father when I was younger. We might have a second child if we met earlier, you know? Mom, is there anything that youre not happy with me? It makes you want to have a second child? Hannah was frustrated. Hannah,Michelle was a little frustrated too, Whats wrong with having babies at a young age? You see, your father and I are still young enough to help you out with your babies. Whats wrong with that? If you are into having babies, why dont you make another one with dad? I wont mind Nonsense,Michelle stopped Hannah, and her face flushed red. Hannah smiled. When she was about to go further to argue with Michelle, Oscar suddenly voiced out, At the age of 25, Hannah looked at Oscar. Michelle and Miguel too stared at Oscar. They didnt understand what Oscar meant. Well have babies when Hannah turns 25. Oscarpleted his sentence. Hannah was confused. Who said she was going to have babies at the age of 25? I wanted Hannah to enjoy being a child for a few more years, Oscar sounded pampered. Hannahs face flushed red. Hannah knew sweet-talking was one of Oscars skills, but she felt embarrassed when Oscar did this to her in front of her parents. Oscar made it sounded like he was spoiling Hannah as if she was his daughter. You kids nowadaysMichelle was resigned. But Michelle was happy to know Oscar was spoiling Hannah. So, she gave up trying to persuade them. Then, Oscar said earnestly, Ive done some fortune-telling, and it says Hannah is going to have a daughter if shes pregnant at the age of 25. Hannah stared at Oscar. Who wants to give birth to a daughter? Is it even possible for a fortune teller to tell if a person was going to have a son or a daughter? she thought. You like having a daughter?Michelle was distracted. Yes. Oscar nodded. I like daughters too. When I was having Hannah, I was looking forward to having a daughter. You didnt know how adorable Hannah was when she was a child. She was so chubby. Wait up, Ive some photos of Hannah when she was a child. Ill show you,Michelle was excited. Sure. Oscar yed along. Hannah couldnt help to roll her eyes. Michelle had not been so excited when Charles visited themst time. Hannah decided to go back into the serious matter. Dad, we were talking about getting into thepany, right? Ill be there tomorrow. Dont you want to have a honeymoon or something? Miguel was dying to have Hannah in the No. We werent nning to travel. Hannah rejected Miguels suggestion. Oscar pouted. Well, the wife had the final say. Then, alright. Come to the office tomorrow, and I will give you a job. I want to be Marys supervisor, Hannah made up her mind since long time ago. Miguel was surprised. Now that shes under my supervision, what else can she do? Hannah smiled. Miguel pped his hands, Great idea! So, its decided, Hannah confirmed with her father. Juste to work tomorrow, Miguel affirmed Hannah. Hannah nodded. At the same time,Michelle walked down from the second floor carrying a photo album. Michelle excitedly showed Oscar the photo album, These are the photos of Hannah when she was young. Oscar opened the photo album. Everyones attention was distracted by the album too. The first one they saw was a photo when Hannah was born. Hannah felt embarrassed. Why they kept such an old photo of her? And Oscar looked enjoy looking at those photos. Finally, as they flipped through the album, the little girl was growing into a gorgeous, livelydy. Is this Charles? Oscar asked. He sounded emotionless. Hannah and Charles knew each other because of their grandfather. So, we kept some photos when they were little. We were going to take it downter. Butwho is this boy? Oscar flipped pages and saw a photo. Hannah frowned. She didnt remember who this little boy was. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. But the little boy sure did look familiar. Hannah raised her head and took a nce at Oscar. Oh my! Chapter 92 Oscar, Don’t Be Too Good to Me Chapter 92 Oscar, Dont Be Too Good to Me Hannah stared at Oscar. The elegant little boy in the photo looked exactly like a mini Oscar, who was wearing a ck suit. Everyone could tell he was a kid from a wealthy family. And Hannah was wearing a pink-puffy dress in the photo. There were tears on her cheeks. Hannah didnt even remember when the photo was taken. The mini Oscar looked so handsome, but she didnt even remember him. Hannah had her attention poured on Charles since she was little. Hannah felt like she missed too much. It was at the Wells manor at my fathers birthday. You came to the birthday party with your family and you were lost. I brought you back. Oscar exined. Why did Oscar remember it so well? Oh, yes,Michelle recalled something and said, Hannah was only five back then. It was the first time she had been to your house. The manor of your family was so big, Miguel and I were busy socializing. We didnt notice Hannah went away with a puppy. She was missing before we realized it. I was so panic. Then I saw you brought Hannah back. There was a photographer at the party, and he thought you are adorable, so he took a photo of you two. Your mother gave it to me after that, and she told me how adorable Hannah was. Hannah recalled a scene or two when Michelle told the stories. She vaguely remembered she was at a big and unfamiliar ce, and she couldnt find her parents. Then, she saw a little boy there while crying out of fear. If she wasnt mistaken, she ran over to the boy and asked him to help her find her parents. That little boy wasnt friendly at all. Hannah was crying, while the little boy didnt show any sympathy. He asked Hannah with a nk expression, How are you going to repay me if I help you find your parents? Hannah stared at him with her teary eyes. Be my wife after you grow up, is that alright? Yes, Hannah promised. Hannah would do just about anything at that point. Furthermore, she didnt know what was the meaning of the word wife back then. Then, the little boy held her hands and brought her back to her parents in the living hall. It was only an episode for Hannah. She didnt even remember it after she found her parents. But this moment, Hannah didnt know why she remembered everything so well. They looked at each other. Oscar smiled and asked, You remembered? No, Hannah pretended that she didnt know what Oscar was talking about. She pretended not to remember promising Oscar to be his wife. Oscar didnt expose Hannah. Instead, he continued flipping through old photos with Michelle. They were in a pretty good mood. Hannah used to think that Oscar didnt know how to deal with the elderly. After all, he looked like a self- centred person. Unexpectedly, he was a natural with her parents, who was so much better than that scumbag Charles. Oscar and Hannah left the Cooper manor after dinner. When they were both in the car, Hannahs chin rested on her hands. She silently looked out of the window and spaced out. Oscarid back on the car seat and stared at Hannahs back. It was quiet in the car. Oscar, you treat everyone so well? Hannah asked, without turning around. Instead, she stared at the window and muttered. Hannah, are you jealous? asked Oscar. No, Hannah shook her head, Its just unimaginable. You dont look like an attentive person, but you did a lot of things that surprise me. Like you told my parent beforehand that we would go to my home a dayte, didnt you? Yes, Oscar replied. The presents you asked Harriet to bring over. You prepared all that, didnt you? Yeah, Oscar replied again. Hannah took a deep breath and turned around to look at Oscar, seeing he was smiling. Dont be too good to me, Hannah sounded serious. Are afraid of falling in love with me? No, Hannah shook her head and continued, Im afraid that its going to hurt your ego. After all, it will be difficult for her to fall in love with another guy in this life. Dont worry, Oscar looked confident, You will fall in love with me. Hannah got nothing more to say to such a narcissist. The car arrived at Oscars vi soon. Hannah and Oscar walked into the living room one after another. Then, they headed to their bedroom upstairs. Suddenly, Oscar paused. Hannah bumped into Oscars back due to her absent-mindedness. Luckily it was only a slight bump because she wasnt walking so fast. Hannah took a step back. Oscar turned around and asked her, Do you need a driver tomorrow morning? Im fine. Just lend me a car. Its toote now. Ill ask the automobile store to send a car over tomorrow. Did you forget that a car was included in your betrothal gift? The car had already been parked in the garage on our wedding day. The key is at the entryway. How much is it? Ill pay you, since theres a new car, Hannah wanted to use it fro the sake of convenience. However, she didnt want to take advantage of Oscar. Do I look like I need the money? Were only coboration partners. We have to make sure our ounts are clear. Oscar headed straight into his bedroom and closed the door rudely. Hannah was startled by the sound. What a hot-tempered man! I just wanted to pay him the money for the car. Whats wrong with him? she thought, feeling an inexplicable sense of frustration. She angrily walked past Oscars bedroom and headed into that of her. Hannahs phone rang the moment she walked into her bedroom. Hey, Susan. You still remember my name? I thought youve forgotten me after you got married! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Hey, I was busy. Busy on what? Busy on getting close with Oscar? Susan teased Hannah on purpose. I went to the house of his parents the second day after that, and we went back to my parents ce today. I just came back home, and you called before I even have the chance to sit down. Hannah exined to her patiently although she was so tired. It means Im right on time. Whats up? Im at the Emperor Club. Guess what I saw? Susan smirked. What? Hannah wasnt really feeling interested. I saw Martina hugging a guy. If I take a photo of this scene and post it on the inte, she wont dare to tease me about going to the nightclubs anymore! Damn! Susan cursed out of a sudden. Hannah rubbed her ears. She must remind herself to put Susan on speaker the next time they talked on the phone. It wasnt a good idea to put the phone beside her ear. She would be deaf. She was hugging Manuel! Susan screamed from the other side of the phone. Chapter 93 He Throws up on the Spot Chapter 93 He Throws up on the Spot Susans eyes nearly popped out. She saw Martina hugging a guy just now. The guy lowered his head, and most of him was blocked by Martina. Susan didnt have a good look under the dim lights. Then, the man raised his head, and Susan saw his face. Their eyes met. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Susan turned around with her phone in her hands and said while walking, Damn, they saw me. It felt like Susan was running away in embarrassment. Youre feeling jealous to see them together? Hannah cant help to tease Susan. Humph! Im feeling jealous? Susan sounded disdain, I was thinking, even Manuel was desperate, he shouldnte to Martina. She thinks everyone should coddle her. Its a great misfortune for whoever marrying her in the future. Who says Martina wouldnt change for Manuel? Have you seen Martina going after anyone and making it news of the town? Didnt you see how gentle Martina was in front of Manuel? Everyone has a soft spot. Hannah continued teasing Susan. Im a busybody, alright? Susan didnt want to continue the topic. It was none of her business at all if Manuel wanted to be together with Martina. Youre at nightclubs again? Hannah sounded a little unhappy. I was just messing around. Go and get close with Oscar. Im hanging up the phone. Hey Susan hung up the phone. She couldnt stand it when Hannah started to educate her. Susan took a deep breath and peeked at a corner. She only dared to walk over after making sure that Martina and Manuel left. Susan walked into her VIP room and started messing around with her friends. At the same time, Manuel was holding Martina and they went into a car at the entrance of the club. He was sending Martina back home. She was leaning on Manuel, yet he tried pushing her away twice. Since it did not work, Manuel gave up and let Martinay her head on him. Smirking, she knew being relentless was the only way to deal with a man like Manuel. When the car arrived at the Sawyer manor, Manuel got off the car with her. The moment they arrived at the entrance, Martina turned around and hugged Manuels neck. She tiptoed and tried to kiss him. Manuel pushed her away, while Martinas lips identally touched his shoulder. The stain of the red lipstick got onto Manuels cor of his white shirt. Manuel didnt notice that. The next second, he pushed Martina further away, then he took a few steps back. Youre home. Saying that, Manuel kept quite some distance from Martina. Manuel, dont you understand I like you? Martinas eyes were red. She had enough of it that the man before her pushed her away every time. I dont like you, Manuel was straightforward. When Martina confessed to him many years ago, Manuels answer was as cold and straightforward as what he said now. Tears filled her eyes. Then who do you like? Susan? Manuel didnt answer her question. Susan got together with Henry many years ago but you still couldnt let her go? Youre pathetic! Martina couldnt control her anger anymore. Thats my choice. Manuel was cold and he turn right around and left. Manuel! Martina screamed his name behind him, while he pretended not to hear. He hopped into the car and asked the driver to drive away. For Manuel, he wouldnt give anydies any hope if he didnt like her. Just like how Susan treated Manuel. She didnt give him any hope, nor would she give him anything to look forward to. The car drove back to the Emperor Club. Initially, Manuel had a social dinner tonight. Martina came in halfway and helped him to drink some wine before getting his approval. In the end, she was drunk. So Manuel asked Theodore to help him host the dinner, then he sent Martina back home. Although he wont get together with Martina, as a gentleman, he had to send a drunkdy back home. If anything happened to Martina when she was drunk, he would be responsible. Manuel walked on the corridor of the club. Ouch! A womans sound was heard at the turning point of the corridor. Manuel bumped into someone. It seemed that the other one was in a rush. So it was quite a great impact. Ady backed a few steps after bumping into Manuel. She lost her bnce. Manuel quickly reached out his hand and hugged her into his arms. Susan raised her head in anger, then she saw Manuel unexpectedly. Manuel was looking at her. They were hugging each other awkwardly. Susan quickly stood up. Manuel let go of Susan. I thought youve left, Susan tidied her attire. Manuel was thest person Susan wanted to see right now. I was sending Martina back home. I still have business here What a good boyfriend. Always settle your girlfriend first even when youre busy, huh? Martina is not my girlfriend. Oh yeah? Susan sneered, So, the lipstick stain on your cor. Thats from another woman? Manuel was stunned. Looking down, he saw the lipstick stain on his cor. You know what I hated about you? Your hypocritical! Susan insulted Manuel, Just like your mother. A two-faced person. Susan lefts. She didnt even want to hear any exnations from Manuel. She was rushing to the performance hall for a performance. She didnt want to waste another minute on Manuel anymore. Manuel saw Susan leaving him. He then turned around and left the ce too. At twelve oclock midnight, Manuel was greeting Theodore goodbye after the social dinner. Manuel saw Henry came to fetch Susan the moment he arrived at the entrance of the club. He saw they hop into a car together. There was no expression on Manuels face. He got into the car. Leaning on the car seat, he covered his forehead with a hand, for he had drunk too much. Manuel wasnt a drinker. He would feel dizzy easily while drinking. After arriving at the Phillips'' vi, he got off the car and headed to the main entrance. Ufortably woozy, Manuel took a few steps forward and he saw a couple kissing nearby the door where the lights were dim. Manuel didnt want to disturb them at all. He understood the need of showing affection between couples. But he couldnt hold it anymore. Distraught inconsbly, Manuel threw up and his head was a blur at that moment. Chapter 94 Hannah First Stepped into the Work Place Chapter 94 Hannah First Stepped into the Work ce Manuel vomited a lot and he had been standing there for a long while. Susan saw him and felt a bit annoyed. She was wondering if Manuel was taking revenge on her, for he didnt want to see her happy. Manuel showed up just when she was kissing Henry, and he threw up? Did she disgust him that much? Henry too stared at Manuel. His expression changed when he saw he vomiting. A momentter, Manuel finally calmed down. He didnt turn around to see them. Instead, he said, Sorry for disturbing you. Please continue whatever youre doing. How were they going to continue kissing? Susan felt disgusted. She furiously stared at Manuel, who staggered and rushed into the living hall of the vi, and then disappeared from their sight. Its gettingte. You should go home and rest, Henry smiled when he saw Susan angry face. Manuel was born to be against me, wasnt he? Susan was furious. Dont mind him. You arent going to live with him forever anyway, Henry consoled Susan. Henry, I want to move out. I dont want to stay under the same roof with Manuel, Susan suddenly urged, Lets move to a ce of our own. Henry was stunned. He continued after a few seconds, Wont your father break your legs? He wont. He was stubborn, but he wouldnt do anything to me, Susan held Henrys hand, Dont you want to move in with me? Silly, Henry stroked Susans hair dearly, I didnt want to move in with you before getting married. The upper-level society is a messed up world. I dont want them to have anything bad to say about you Then lets get married! Susan was straightforward. Henry smiled and felt resigned, Susan, give me some time. I want to marry you with my capabilities. I dont want people to think that Im depending on your family. The opinion of the outsiders is that important to you? Susan felt ironic. I dont want you to feel aggrieved. You dont know what I want at all, Susan pushed Henry away and turned around from him. Susan, Henry held her hand, I understand. I know you didnt want to stay under the same roof with Manuel, his mother and even your father. Thats why you would rather stay in the club thaning home. I know youre unhappy, but please give me some time. I will make a better future for us. Susan felt sad and bit her lips. Alright, I will wait for you. Since she had been waiting for him for so many years, it seemed not to be a big deal to wait for another few years, Susan thought. Susan, I love you, Henry said sincerely. It was like Henry was worried that Susan was going to hold grudges, thats why he confessed. In fact, Henry didnt like to sweet-talk. At the end of the day, Henry was a soft spot for Susan. Susan tried to control her emotions and said, Its gettingte. You should go home now. You need to go to work early tomorrow. Sure. Henry smiled tenderly. Susan walked into the vi. Every time Henry would see Susan go into the house until she disappeared from his sight. And the moment she disappeared from his sight, the smile on his face would faded. It even became a cruel smile. The next day, Hannah quickly turned off her rm clock the moment it rang, then got off the bed. It was the first day of work. Hannah cant bete. So, she woke up early and quickly got showered, changed and dressed up. Then, she headed downstairs. At the ground floor of the house, Max was cleaning the ce. He greeted Hannah when he saw she walking down the stairs, Mrs Wells. Please call me Hannah, she wasnt used to being called a Mrs Wells. Master Oscar wouldnt let us. He told me that its your first day of work today and asked me to prepare breakfast for you. Do you want your breakfast to serve now? Max asked politely. Sure, thanks. Hannah said with a smile. Sometimes, some little gestures Oscar did move Hannah. Hannah sat at the dining table. A newspaper from this morning was ced on the dining table. Obviously, someone had read it. Oscar woke up already? Hannah couldnt help but ask. Master Oscar needed to catch a flight this morning. A flight? Hannah was curious, Where to? He didnt tell us, Max replied while he ced Hannahs breakfast in front of her, But he asked me to inform Jimmy toe to pick him up early in the morning. Hannah was somewhat unhappy, for Oscar always left without saying anything. Enjoy your breakfast, Mrs Wells. Thanks. Max then stood beside Hannah. Hannah felt a bit ufortable having Max standing beside, so she said, Max, please go ahead and continue whatever youre doing before this. You dont need to keep me apanied. Ill call for you if I need anything. Yes, Mrs Wells. Hannah then watched Max busy keeping the house while she had her breakfast. Hannah wondered if Max was the only servant in such a big manor. Wouldnt it be too much for him? Hannah thought to herself. After she finished her breakfast, she nced at her watch and prepared to leave for work. The moment she stepped out of the house, she saw Max holding a stack of air tickets. Are they Oscars? Curious, she asked. Master Oscar travels frequently. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Oh? Hannah frowned. There were at least twenty to thirty pieces of air tickets in Maxs hand. Master Oscar travelled quite a lot the past weeks for the wedding preparations, Max exined, Usually less. Hannah pouted. So, it meant Oscar was putting his effort into preparing for their wedding? His intention for doing so was seemingly not about showing off. Hannah told herself to stop overthinking. There was no need to demolish an affirmed opinion. I got to go, Max. Hannah said. Drive safe, Mrs Wells. Okay. Then she left. Hannah was holding the key she took from the entryway and she headed to the garage and hopped into the red Maserati car. It was Oscars pick for sure. The car looked like something Oscar would pick. Hannah liked it too. After a time, she arrived at the building of Cooper Group. Parking her car, she took a deep breath and walked into the grand lobby. Six pretty receptionists with perfect figures were serving visitors and staff with good manners. Hannah walked past them and headed to the secured entrance. It was a face recognition security program. Hannah easily gained ess to the building. A confident smiled appeared on her cheek. Hannah used to hide her talent and gave up the bright future ahead of her, while now, she was reborn to rewrite her story! Chapter 95 Hannah and Mary Chapter 95 Hannah and Mary Cooper Group had a long historical background. It had started its career as a little bank a century ago, and the founder had earned a fortune and rtionships from the business. Since then, the forefathers had expanded their business into other industries like restaurants, hotels, logistics, educations, andst but not least, the realty industry. The Cooper Group had properties all over the country. Famous buildings in Northfield, including shopping malls, residences, hotels, iconic buildings, were built by the Cooper Group. Hannah walked into a lift and pressed a button. The job Miguel got for her was the Director of the Sales and Marketing Department. Her role was mainly responsible for the sales of the projects of thepany. The reason why Miguel gave Hannah this role was because, firstly, Jane was the manager here and her supervisor was the Director of the Sales and Marketing Department. The original director had been appointed to be the General Manager of a branch. So the post was vacant at present; Secondly, the part of sales was of paramount importance for apany. The core technology and professional knowledge were only the abilities of apany, which would develop with the market, while the sales and marketing part was more challenging. That would be a good chance for Hannah. Working in the this department allowed one to understand the economic status and the marketing in no time, and learn what talent the market needs. No wonder Miguel had been so excited when Hannah said she wanted to work as the immediate superior of Mary and he had epted Hannahs request right away. It was exactly the same career direction Miguel had ever nned for Hannah before this. The lift stopped. Hannah walked into the office, which was a huge workspace. It was not on the clock yet, but all the staff had already sat in their own space and started working. Hannah headed to the reception counter of the office and asked politely, May I know wheres the Directors office? Youre looking for our Director? the staff asked casually. No, Im The internal phone on the desk suddenly rang. The staff picked up the phone and changed her tone, Hi, this is Sales and Marketing Department. Polly, Miss Cooper had already headed upstairs. Be sure to wee her. the person on the other side of the phone sounded serious. Sure. I will head to the lift right away. May I know what Miss Cooper is wearing today? Shes wearing a white shirt, ck skirt and a khaki wind coat. Understood. Polly hung up the phone. Then, she realized Hannah was still standing at the counter, so she said to her, Im sorry, I have an important personing today. If youre looking for the director, head straight after turning left in the open space, then you will see two offices at the end of the road. One of it has the Director sign on it. Then she quickly walked away without looking at Hannah after finishing her words. Hannah smiled and remained silent. She walked to the office as instructed by Polly. It was easy to know how powerful Jane had been in the team. As a manager, everything she used was This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. way better than a director. Hannah stopped in front of the Directors office. She pushed the door and walked in. Hannah was surprised at what she saw. The office was a mess. Thest director probably left in hurry and the cleaner hadnt even had the chance to clean up the ce this morning. Hannah walked out of the office after a while. She stopped a cleaner when she saw one walking past her, Hi, can you please help to clean up the room? Im busy, the cleaner refused to help, I havent even had the room beside cleaned. I dont have time to clean another one. You have to either clean it yourself or wait for me toe after cleaning up the other room. Then, the cleaner left in hurry. Hannah was somewhat offended and annoyed. She walked over to another room and saw a sign of Manager of the Sales and Marketing Department hanging on the door. So, it was Marys room. Hannah and Mary started on the same day. And those people chose to prepare the ce for Mary first. There were many people going in and out of Marys office. It was clean and neat. They even put flowers on her desk. Her office was well-decorated. After a while, a somewhat nervous woman walked past Hannah and said from afar, We all ready? Miss Cooper is almost here. Shes now getting to know our staff. Yes, the person in charge said, All set. Thene to the entrance and wee her. Right, stand on both sides of the door, we need to bow and greet her once she arrived. Yes. The woman was leaving Marys office. Suddenly, she rushed back in. Hannah saw her took a bottle of perfume out of her clothes and sprayed it in the air. Then, she left hurriedly. Hannah also left the office and stood aside. The staff lined up beside the door in two rolls. One of them cant help wondering, What is the difference between this Miss Cooper and the previous one? What difference? They were both from the Cooper, and we all should never provoke them. Stay sharp. Dont make any mistakes. No one can help you if you make any mistake. Even the director has to be polite to Miss Cooper. You understand? Yes. the staff replied. All of them looked nervous. Everyone tried to disy their best attitude. A bunch of people were approaching the Sales and Marketing Department from afar. Mary walked in front of the bunch of people. Polly was walking beside Mary, followed by many others at the back, who looked vigorous. Hannah stood aside and sized Mary up. If Hannah hadnt seen Marys humble attitude in the Cooper manor before, she would never rte this proud and arrogant woman in professional attire with that humble Mary she knew. Hannah recalled her past life. Mary slept with Charles and insulted Hannah as a cheap woman. Mary teased her for being useless and that Hannah humiliated Charles. Hannah now regretted a lot for having been a housewife and putting all her attention and effort into Charles in her past life. Good morning, Miss Cooper, someone led the greeting with a clear and loud voice. The staff bowed politely at Mary. Mary looked around. She didnt pose any sign of fear of what she saw, looking arrogant. Mary was only a 22-year-old fresh graduate. The fact that she could still remain calm in an environment full of strangers, did make Mary a capable and skilful person. Mary nodded her head to greet everyone. Mary disyed her superiority, at the same time, made herself looked distant. She was about to walk past the staff in her heel in a superior attitude. Mary. Suddenly, someone called her in an emotionless tone. Chapter 96 An Awkward Situation Chapter 96 An Awkward Situation The sudden sound obviously disrupted the flow of the scene. Marys footsteps obviously paused for a moment because she was a bit caught off guard, and she identally stumbled and hurt her ankle. Polly who was next to her quickly sensed this and hurriedly helped her, Miss Cooper, watch out. She was carefully ttering Mary. Mary turned her head. The moment she saw Hannah, she changed her expression. She had shown a weak and vulnerable look before the family in the Cooper Manor, yet this was to highlight her vulnerability in front of the dominant people so that she could get sympathy. But at this moment, being in the workce, she knew well that she had to use means, be ruthless, needed to be arrogant and needed everyone to be respectful towards her. So, she had to show her real personality. Besides, she had to admit that she was extremely triumphant and pleased to be ttered by others. She had long wanted to step in to the workce and had long wanted to be in a ce like this to get everything she wanted! But at this moment, why was Hannah here? And now, she didnt know how to behave before Hannah. If she continued to show her current arrogance, she would have an egg on her face. After all, in front of Hannah, she had always been weak and powerless. But if she acted like what she used to be before the Cooper family, then she would make a fool of herself before all the staff. She could not imagine what kind of joke she would be in the views of these employees in the future. Hannah noticed Marys panic at that moment. Since she was afraid of being exposed, why did she want to be a double-faced person? Mary was about to say something. Polly who was supporting Mary next to her said in a displeased tone, Arent you looking for the director? The directors office is in the slightly inner part and the director is noting yet, you may go to the office first and wait for a while. Im not looking for the director, Im the new director. Hannah said directly. New director? Polly was stunned. At that moment, she suddenly remembered that she had been informed yesterday that the original director was transferred to another branch as the general manager and there would be a new director work today to rece the position of the former manager, Jane. Everyone knew that Jane had thest name of Cooper, who was someone who could not be offended, and whoever had offended her would be spelt to an end. Even the former director of the Sales and Marketing Department would listen to her. Since Mary was her younger sister, Polly dared not be negligent so she put all her effort into weing the new manager and simply forgot the thing she had been told yesterday. Moreover, she felt thedy in front of her who looked young would be the new director, for she thought a director should be someone in their 30s or 40s. But now, Polly was not worried about if she had offended Hannah because she thought she had won the favor of the new manager beside her. Oh, youre the director. Its perfect, let me introduce our new manager, Miss Cooper to you. said Polly. She seemed to remind Hannah that she must not provoke Mary Cooper. Hannah sneered. Hearing Pollys words, she did not feel anything was wrong but Marys expression suddenly altered. Her face turned pale. If she did nothing, she could not imagine what these subordinates would do. She indeed did not dare to offend Hannah now. Mary hurriedly went forward and held Hannahs hand, Hannah, I dont know you came to thepany today. All the employees there were stunned. Polly froze there and was looking at Hannah in disbelief. She also looked at Mary who was clearly fawning. As a secretary, she certainly had a further understanding of the inner workings of the Cooper Group. She knew that Jane was the niece of the chairman of the Cooper Group, and the daughter of the chairman was Hannah Cooper, now Hannah Wells. At the thought of this, Polly almost fainted. She never expected that the new director of the Sales and Marketing Department would have such a strong background. But she had heard that the chairmans daughter had no interest in business and only wanted to be a N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. good wife, who would note to thepany to help her father. Furthermore, didnt she just get married? Shouldnt there be a honeymoon after the wedding? How could it be possible that a daughter from a rich family came to work just a few days after her wedding? Polly thought in her mind. Polly went so embarrassed that she wanted to flee away from this extremely awkward situation right now. Hannah did not care much about Polly. She looked at Mary and said carelessly, Its to my surprise that the employees of the Cooper Group are so efficient. My father just allowed you toe to thepany yesterday and now the office is already ready for you. Perfume has even been sprayed. It smells quite nice. The employee who had sprayed the perfume felt so nervous that she could not help but lower her head to avoid any eye contacts. I wonder if someone can help me somewhat tidy up my office now since Marys office has already been cleaned up. Hannah said. Even though she did not get angry, she somewhat showed a dignity that made people look up to her. Ill immediately tidy it up for you, Ms Hannah. Ill do it personally. Polly ttered. No, just ask the cleaningdy to tidy it up. In ten minutes, let all the employees with positions above the supervisor of the sales departmente to the meeting room for a meeting. said Hannah. Yes. Polly was respectful. Hannah turned her head and nced at Mary, You alsoe along. Okay, Hannah. Mary answered. Where is the meeting room? Hannah asked. Ill take you there. Polly was solicitous to please her. You take me there. Hannah randomly pointed to another employee. She made Polly look bad. Polly was extremely embarrassed. The employee who was pointed at hurriedly went forward, This way, Ms Hannah. The moment Hannah left, she turned back and said, Im allergic to perfume. This sarcastic sentence was obviously meant for Mary. Then she left. After that, Mary furiously scolded Polly, Are you a waste? You didnt even know that she woulde to thepany? Were you doing all these to deliberately embarrass me? No, Miss Cooper, I didnt know it was Hannah who came to be the director. Im so sorry. I only received the news that a new director woulde and I wasnt instructed to do anything. And the colleague only asked me to serve you well. Nobody specifically told me that she Shut up! Mary shouted. It was a truth that she had been humiliated by Hannah on her first day in thepany and lost her face in front of all the staff. Chapter 97 Hannah’s First Meeting Chapter 97 Hannahs First Meeting It was very quiet in the meeting room of the Sales and Marketing Department. There were two new leadersing today. Originally, they had only been informed that Mary Cooper wasing to work, while the new director was not some big shot. Only now did they know that the new Director of the Sales and Marketing Department was Hannah Wells. Furthermore, they heard that there was a big joke just now. Everyone had been respectful to Mary but Hannah had been directly ignored. The scene was extraordinarily awkward at a point. It was still a bit awkward. Hello everyone, Im Hannah Wells, the new Director of the Sales and Marketing Department. Its my first day at work here. So I called a meeting with you all to get to know you so that we can cooperate better in the future. Hannah said in a tone that was neither too humble nor too arrogant. She looked very matured and reliable. At this moment, all people could not help but look at Hannah. People would have a first impression of someone based on the way the person spoke. They thought that Hannah was not capable of this post, for she had been born with a silver spoon in her mouth and she was supposed to be arrogant and bossy, and she came here to experience life and y casually just like Jane. And finally, Jane had indeed been found to be incapable and she had even held the team back. Staff in the group all knew that it was not easy to be the director of this department, which was probably why the former director immediately left when Hannah came to be in this position. But at this moment, Hannahs attitude towards others and her humbleness when talking to people inexplicably left a good impression on everyone. Wee apuse rang out in the scene. To be frank, Im the daughter of Miguel Cooper, chairman of Cooper Group. Im 22 years old and this is my first timeing to a workce so Im not familiar with how things work here. So, if I have the wrong judgment in the professional field, I hope you guys can point it out. I hereby assure everyone that nothing here is personal. Everyone was surprised by her courage and presentation skills. This fledgling youngdy was not to be underestimated. Those who were older and more experienced than her also felt a sense of oppression from her, yet they didnt think she was using her identity to put them in an inferior position, but rather she was just having a serious attitude towards the work. I wont waste time in the meeting room to get to know you guys. Ill be familiar with you guys one by one during the work in the future. Without further ado, Ill now make a simple work arrangement, Hannah said straightforwardly without beating around the bush. ording to the situation in the past, a new inaugural meeting would at least have greetings for at least half an hour, not to mention there would be self-introduction one by one so this entire process would normally take at least half a day. In the workce, nobody wanted to dy the work time for a meeting as they would have to dy their off-work time to make up for the work they owed. Firstly, all the supervisors here now please join a chat group so that arrangements rted to work can be better done in the future. I hereby emphasize that things that arent rted to work arent allowed to send there. Secondly, I need a list of important work handled by every person now and I need to understand the main work of the department now. Hand to me the report on the progress and the main people who are in charge of them before the end of the day. Thirdly, I need resumes of all the employees in the Sales department so that I can know everyone better. After saying that, she paused for a moment and said bluntly, This task will be handled by Mary. Mary was stunned. She did not expect that Hannah would suddenly mention her. Like me, youre new to thepany too so you also need to get familiar with all the employees. Yes. Mary agreed with some reluctance. This kind of work obviously should be done by the secretary. However, Hannah handed this task to her like that, which was totally not being kind to her although the reason she used was very good. Give it to me before the end of the day. Hannah added. Alright. Thats all, you guys may leave now. Hannah got up. Everyone was surprised that the meeting was less than ten minutes. The efficiency was amazing. In Hannahs office, the cleaningdy was still doing her job ans she was extremely embarrassed. She looked at Hannah and stammered, not able toe out with a proper word. Hannah did not give her an out and turned around to leave. She felt that there was a need for her to report to her father on her first day at work. Hannahs sudden absence made the others confused. On the other hand, Mary gritted her teeth and returned to her office. The office was indeed meticulously decorated. If Hannah had not appeared, she certainly would have been satisfied at this moment. But because of Hannah, she felt it was a humiliation to stay in this office. She held back the displeasure in her mind, took a deep breath and called her father. After the call got through, Mary said in an extremely aggrieved tone. Dad. Its your first day at work today, how is it? Roger doted on Mary a lot. And he was fond of Mary a lot more than ever before since Jane had done those things that brought shame to him and Mary was a well-behaved daughter to him. Im fine. I just didnt expect that Hannahes to work as well. Mary was with a surprised tone. What? He had specifically instructed the Human Resources Department yesterday that his daughter was She prevailed over me instantly aftering, Mary began to choke as she said, With her identity as the daughter of the chairman, she directly disgraced me in front of everyone. When people treated me warmly and enthusiastically, she showed an unhappy face. She also asked me to do a secretarys job during the meeting just now. Who is she to treat you like this! Roger was livid. She is the Director of the Sales and Marketing Department but Im only a manager who was her inferior. She is my boss now, Mary said with the grievance, I dont think there is anything with Hannah being my boss as she is elder. I just feel unfair for Jane, I heard that when she previously worked as the manager, Uncle Miguel didnt quite agree with it, saying that it was not suitable for her to be in such a high position while she was new here, and he worried that it might be a subject of ridicule. He even acted as if our family owed him a lot. But now, Uncle Miguel directly lets his daughter be the director. In Northfield, I think nobody has ever be a director when he or she is only 22. Marys words ignited Roger, who had been jealous of Miguel. He waspletely unable to ept it. Chapter 98 Humiliation Chapter 98 Humiliation Dad, Im not doing this to tell on her. I know I should make peace with Hannah, Im just kind of defending our family against the unfairness. When my elder sister came to work at that time, she was so despised by Uncle Miguel. Now, his daughter ising to work and taking it for granted. Im thinking the reason why Uncle Miguel and Hannah agreed to let mee to work yesterday must be Hannah has been asked toe to work long ago and they are afraid that people would gossip. Mary said cautiously. Rogers rage was getting bigger while listening to her on the end of the phone. Miguel has gone too far in bullying us! No matter what, Im his elder brother but he relies on his position as the chairman and actually doesnt give me any respect. Mary, dont worry. I wont let them do that again! Dad, will it put you in a difficult situation, after all, Uncle Miguel is in charge of Cooper Group, Im afraid that hell pick on you Mary sounded extremely worried, I can stand it, it isnt a big matter to be slightly oppressed by Hannah. Isnt oppressing you equal to deliberately oppressing me? Dont worry, even though Miguel is the chairman, he wouldnt dare to do anything to me! If he dares to do anything to me, your grandmother will be there to back me up. Okay, Mary obediently answered. I have something to do so Im hanging up. You focus on working and if there is anything, tell me immediately, dont let yourself be with the grievance. Roger admonished. Alright, I wont disturb your work then. Mary smiled sweetly. After hanging up the phone, the smile on her face instantly disappeared. Her mother was right! The best way to coax a man was to look vulnerable and please him. She would use this tactic to achieve her aims on other men too, like Charles or even... Mary thought she was pretty clever with her little n. At the thought of this, her lips curled into an evil smile. She swore to take everything Hannah wanted and usurp her position as the heir of the Cooper family! On a street of Kensbury City, Roger who was sitting in a sedan hung up the phone. His face was darkened. At this moment, other than him, there were also Esther and Jane in the car. They were now going to the house of the Sawyer family to let Charles be responsible for Jane. When Esther heard that it was Mary who called him, her expression obviously changed a bit. She said in a strange and unfriendly tone, Your precious daughter has been bullied again? What are you talking about, shes defending Jane against the unfairness! Roger had got tricked good by Mary. What is she doing that for? She has reced me. Her evil n is aplished! Jane said disdainfully. Knock it off, with your current situation, what qualifications do you have to criticize Mary! Rogers face darkened. Esther gave Jane a look. Jane held back. Once she became the young female owner of the Sawyer family, she would certainly get back at that girl by the name of Mary! The sedan arrived at the Sawyers, and Roger went in with his family members. When he left the Cooper Manor yesterday, he contacted Lee and said that he woulde today to talk about the two childrens affairs. The Sawyers agreed soon. Probably, they wanted to bring this matter to an end. When they went in the house, Lee and Charles had been waiting for them in the living room while not showing a kindly look. Roger, Lee greeted him indifferently. Roger looked a bit condescending. After being reminded by Hannah yesterday, he felt that he was the victim of this matter so he appeared a bit more justified. Regarding the matter of my daughter and Charles, you must give us an exnation. Roger said straight to the point. Exnation? Lee sneered and his words were full of sarcasm, What do you want me to exin to you? Well, my daughter, a beautiful and innocent girl was ruined by your son, shouldnt you give my daughter an exnation? Rogers face changed greatly when he heard Lee''s words. My sons reputation has been ruined due to your daughter. I dont ask you forpensation but you have the nerve to ask me for an exnation? What, dont tell me that you still want to let Charles marry your daughter? Look at who you are, how dare you to request for this. Lee did not respect them. What are you talking about? How can you say that? You dont want to take responsibility for it and even criticize me? Thats the Sawyers, huh? So irresponsible and devoid of upbringing! No wonder it has been in the lowest rank among the four greatest families all these years. With a family head like you, I dont think you will be still among the four families in another two years. Enough! Lee angrily got up from the sofa and faced Roger coldly, The reason why I let youe today is to solve this matter properly, I dont intend to quarrel with you! How do you want to solve this? Roger held back a breath and asked. Five million, Lee said, Announce to the public that it was your daughter who seduced my son. Are you crazy? Im not selling my daughter! With five million, you want to buy me off and even debase my daughter? Crazy! Roger was so mad that he could not care whether his words were disrespectful anymore. Youre ttered to get five million! Lees face was full of disdain, Shes just a coteral daughter, what price can she be worth! You! Roger was so livid at that moment that his blood boiled. When Jane heard what they said, she certainly could not ept it. Uncle Lee, how can you say that? Charles and I are sincerely in love with each other. Arent you embarrassing Charles when you belittle me like this? Tears welled up in her eyes and she was with some delicacy. What nonsense are you saying, when am I in love with you? Charles retorted. Charles Jane looked at him in disbelief. How could he say such words? Jane felt rather aggrieved. Back then, although Charless words at the wedding were not pleasant to hear, she thought he had had Content ? N?velDrama.Org. no choice but to say those words. Now, everything had passed and since Hannah had already got married to Oscar, Charles should have epted her. She just didnt understand why Charles uttered words like these. At least he had not said so when they were making out. Dont call me. It makes me sick to hear your voice, not to mention to see your face! Why were you so shameless to seduce me? And you still have the nerve to ask me to take responsibility for you? You are daydreaming. Charles Sawyer! Jane became so embarrassed, What did you say on that day? You said you love me, you said you approached Hannah just for the benefit. You said once you get things you want, youd be together with me, have you forgotten all these? You must be imagining! Will I love a woman like you? Why dont you look in the mirror to see what you look like? Yes, I admit that I have no feelings for Hannah either and I was cheating on her to get assistance from the wealth of the Cooper family. But even so, I was willing to put in the effort and spend time on Hannah, not only because of her status but also because she is prettier than you. Where on earth do you get the confidence to think that Ill fall for you? Charless sarcasm really shattered Jane. Finally, she wished that she could die together with Charles! Chapter 99 The Fight between Roger and the Sawyer Family Chapter 99 The Fight between Roger and the Sawyer Family Charles, how could you judge me like that! How dare you! Jane was heartbroken, I was a virgin, and I gave you my virginity. Now you just defamed me so harshly? Virgin? Are you kidding me? You know what, you were doing it like a slut! Charles taunted her, I guess you should watch our sex tape on the wedding again. Look at that face! No one believes it was your first time to have sex with that dirty look in your face! Will you believe it if I tell you it was also my first time? It was really my first time to have sex. I mean it. You said you would be responsible for it... The blood meant nothing! The medical technology is so advanced now. Its as easy as a pie to fix your maidenhead. Charles kept teasing her. Hearing his sarcastic words, Jane felt her heart breaking into pieces. Roger couldnt bear to see Jane being ruthlessly wronged again no matter how much he disliked her. Anyhow, Jane was his daughter, and he would be humiliated, too. Moreover, hed thought of gaining something from the Sawyer family today, but they ended up being insulted by them. Roger hit the ceiling and went up to beat Charles. But the servant of the Sawyer family stopped him instantly. Damn it! Whose house do you think youre in now? Do you think you can do whatever you want? As the eldest son of Cooper family, you even cant inherit the family properties! Who are you to make a scene in my house? Shame on you! Enough is enough! Lee yelled at Roger. Lee! Charles! You monsters! Roger thundered. He was so pissed that he couldnt wait to kill them. Esther saw Roger being seized by the servant and came up like a crazy woman. She ran towards Charles, grabbed him and scratched him wildly. Charles didnt notice that Esther would suddenlye at him. When he finally realized it, hed been scratched several times. It hurt so much that he abruptly pushed Esther to the ground. Esther fell down on the ground and made a scene of it, Help! Somebody help! The Sawyers are Seeing that, Jane got so mad that she rushed up and tried to hit Charles, who was worse than a beast. Loretta stepped forward quickly and simply pped Jane in the face with strength. As a result, Jane was glued to the spot and didnt realize what had happened. She covered her face unbelievably and looked at Loretta, whod always acted as a noble and elegant Shame on you! Youre a nobledy but more like a prostitute. How could you show your face in public again? If I were you, Id have killed myself! Lorettas words stung her heart. Thats right! Martina looked at their faces and cursed together with her mother, Certainly, none of the Coopers is decent. Hannah is a bitch. Now heres another slut. Theyre all bitches! Jane couldnt imagine those disgusting and rude words were from the mouth of someone who was born in the top family in the upper ss. Jane couldnt stop crying, with tears dropping down her cheeks, while Roger was controlled. He looked twisted in the face and was trying to shake off the servant and have a good fight with the Sawyers. As for Esther, she was cursing and waving her hands on the ground. What a mess! Are you done? Lee roared. Let go of me! Roger said ferociously. Lee winked at the servant then thetter let go of Roger. Roger tried to hit Lee again as soon as he was set free. Take one more step forward, and Ill fucking kill you all right here in my house! Lee threatened with a gloomy face. Try me! Bring it on! Roger fought back, but he still paused his steps. Roger, I dont wanna waste my breath. Lee took out a check and threw it to Rogers face. Then the check dropped down on Rogers feet. What? You take me as a beggar? I dont give it a shit! Now hear me out! You can take the money or leave it. Its up to you! But if you want your daughter to marry into the Sawyer family, dont even think about it! Lee seemed hed enough with them and shouted to the servant, Tom, see Mr Cooper out! Yes. Mr Sawyer! The servant named Tom led a few other servants and kicked Roger, Esther and Jane out of the house rudely. They kicked them out of the gate. Tom threw the check in front of Roger, Take it and fuck off! You! Roger was furious. How dared a servant talk to him like that! The servant mmed the door, then Roger kicked on it hard. Jane, whod been ruthlessly insulted, was crying her heart out. Enough! Roger was annoyed and shouted at Jane. Then he sat back in the car, looking terrible. Dad, are we gonna let go at that? Weve been insulted by the Sawyer family. Are we gonna do nothing but suck it? Jane was so mad that she couldnt wait to kill Charles. Now shed stopped loving him! And she hated his guts! No way! Roger said ferociously, Whates around goes around! The Sawyers humiliated me today. I swear Ill knock some sense into them! He swore that he would made them feel sorry for it! In the Sawyer Manor, the Sawyers didnt feel happy though theyd kicked Roger and his family out of the house. Weve humiliated Roger and his family today. Will they do something extreme to get back at us? Charles asked out of a blue. He thought hed been taken advantage whenever he recalled that he was badly embarrassed because of the little bitch Jane. As far as I know Roger, its possible! Lee said, Probably, hell be desperate and make a big scene of it! Think about it! Hes nothing but a coteral line of the Cooper Family, and it isnt a big deal for them to lose face. But it is unworthy of it if were embarrassed because of him! So, we must screw them all, otherwise theyll be a threat to us! Charles said evilly. Youve got a n? Ill make Jane the most notorious loose woman in Northfield. Ill save my face and dignity with her scandals. Good! Lee agreed without hesitation, For those whove messed up with us, we must go all out to kill them all without mercy. Hannah included! said Charles, with eyes filled with cruelty. He believed some day in the future he would make Hannah suffer! In Cooper Group, Hannah was about to return to her office after she reported to her father. She happened to see Wayne getting off the elevator while she was getting on. Wayne changed his face the moment he saw Hannah, Why are you here? Come on, Wayne! My father is the CEO of Cooper Group. Or you think only you and your family can be here, and I cant? Wayne was lost for words in reply, then he just stared at Hannahs back coldly, thinking that hed let this arrogant woman know that he would take over Cooper Group sooner orter, as he was the only male heir of the Cooper family! Chapter 100 Don’t You Miss Me? Chapter 100 Dont You Miss Me? Wayne went into his fathers office. As the vice-president of Cooper Group, of course his office was on the top floor. He waited for a while, then saw his fathering in with a gloomy face and mming the door in rage. Whats wrong, dad? Things didnt go well in Sawyer Manor? Wayne asked immediately. Lee is an old con. An eye for an eye! Roger gnashed. What happened? Wayne asked out of curiosity. Roger didnt want to tell Wayne that hed been insulted, and said impatiently, Stay out of it! I sent for you to arrange a press conference right away. Im gonna publicly condemn Charles for deceiving Janes love and raping her! Right away? Once we do it, well really ruin the rtionship with the Sawyer family. If we wanna cooperate with them in the future... Cooperate with them? Never! Roger looked really bad and got pissed off, Cut the crap! Just do as I said! Wayne dared not say more and asked, Arrange it today? Today...wait! Suddenly, Lee paused, because hed thought of what Mary had told him today. Tomorrow morning. Today well solve Marys problem first. he thought it over and said. What problem is it? Youll know itter. Roger didnt want to talk much on it but suddenly something crossed his mind, Be careful when you call the paparazzi. Dont leak out the secret in case the Sawyers find it out. One more thing, call Jane. Tell her to stop acting like a cry baby, try to organize her words better and make sure she knows what to tell the paparazzi tomorrow. OK. Wayne nodded. Leave me. Roger said and waved his hand impatiently. Right now, he couldnt wait to tear the Sawyers off! In the sales directors office, Hannah was sitting at her big office desk. Undoubtedly, it had been well cleaned up and organized by now. The office looked clean and tidy. Hannah turned on theputer. Shed got nothing in hand now. So, she logged in thepany intr, went through the news and tried to learn some relevant information about thepany. She was quite absorbed in it. Suddenly, her phone rang. She nced at the calling number, blinked her eyes a little and put on a smile which she might not have noticed it herself. Then she answered the phone, Hello. Hows your first day at work? Oscar asked directly. So far so good. said Hannah. Of course she wasnt gonna tell Oscar what stupid things had happened in the morning. So, you dont miss me? Hannah was speechless and asked, Whats up? So, I cant call you for nothing serious? Im at work. So, your work is more important than me? Yup! Finally he knew his position. Oscar was silent for a couple of seconds. Obviously, it was a bit too much for him. Hannah couldnt help to smile, looking as if shed pulled back a game. She thought shed been manipted since she started the deal with Oscar. Dont you wanna know why I left in the early morning? Oscar was really good at saving himself from embarrassment, and changed the topic instantly. Will you tell me if I say yes? asked Hannah. Why not give it a shot? OK. Then tell me. Where did you go in the early morning? What were you doing? Why didnt you tell me beforehand? So, who are you to care? Oscar flirted with her. Hannah rolled her eyes, knowing Oscar was always so yful. She would fall for him identally if she let her guard down. Forget it. Hannah showed no interest in it. Ill be back in a couple of days. As expected, Oscar didnt tell her. She had known it that she would be fooled by him! Whatever. Hannah didnt care. Dont be mad. Ill make it up to you when Im back. Im not mad. You dont have to make it up to me. So soft. Suddenly, Oscar said it surprisingly. What? Was he sleepwalking? Why did he suddenly talk nonsense? I mean, your lips are as soft as cotton. But why are you so sharp-tongued? WTF? He must be out of his mind! Ive gotta go. Im busy with work. Bye! Hannah hung up the phone before Oscar could speak. On the one hand, she couldnt stand Oscars sweet words any more. She had never met a more disgusting man so far! But meanwhile, she had to admit that Oscar cared This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. about her, though in the yful way. Surely, she wouldnt be touched. Only God know what Oscar was thinking! She could never see him through or read his mind. On the other end, someone was knocking at the door. She answered it, Come in. Polly went into Hannahs office humbly and respectfully. At that moment, she just couldnt look straight at Hannah. After all, she was too ashamed to show her face for what shed done in the morning, but she still bit the bullet and said, Ms. Hannah, youre sent for the board meeting room now. Hannah frowned slightly. Board meeting? She held a high position but she wasnt one of the top managers in Cooper Group yet. The top managers were mostly the shareholders who held important positions in thepany, or those senior CEOs who were hired in the name of Cooper Group. So, she didnt think it was a good sign for her to meet them in the board meeting room now. OK. She looked poker-faced, and nodded. Without hesitation, she went to Cooper Groups board meeting room alone, knocked at the door and went in. There sat a bunch of well-dressed business elites in the huge and luxurious top meeting room. Everyone was looking at Hannah, seeing hering in and saying respectfully, Mr Chairman, you sent for me? Miguel nodded lightly, Its your first day at work. Introduce yourself briefly. It was the first time that Hannah had felt her father had a strong aura field in the workce. He was usually tender at home. And he was very kind when she went for him in the office just now. But now hed put up the airs of the CEO, which had put some pressure in her. She took a breath quietly and politely bowed to everyone present, Hi sirs, Im Hannah. This is my first day at work. Im the new sales director in sales department. Please kindly advise. Thank you. Well, were not advising anything. Its your first day at work. And we would like to know how a 22-year- old little girl has made herself the sales director. A man, who looked in his forties, said. Hannah threw her eyes on him. If she had remembered right, that was Maxwell Watson, one of the shareholders of Cooper Group. He held 12% of Cooper Groups shares and was the second biggest shareholders, right after her father. Maxwell even held more shares than Roger, which meant he definitely had a big say. Obviously, he said it to embarrass her. She remember clearly that Maxwell had made secret deals with Roger. No one knew they were close partners on the surface. Their rtionship wouldnt have been exposed if their family didnt decline in her previous life. She smiled calmly. She had been well prepared since she decided to join thepany. Chapter 101 Hannah’s Highly Educated Background Chapter 101 Hannahs Highly Educated Background Hannah faced up to everyone in the board meeting room, put on a light smile and said in a calm and peaceful voice, Maxwell, so you think theres something wrong with my position of sales director, right? Bullshit! Maxwell pulled a long face and looked unkind. Maxwell, what do you think is wrong with it? Hannah said calmly. She didnt freak out for being challenged. First, Cooper Group is a prestigious cooperation whose total assets ranks top 2 in Northfield. The staff here in ourpany are elites. Even the grass-roots employees are either graduates from top fifty universities in the country, or talents whore very experienced and have achieved some achievements. Second, the former sales directors are all aged above 35 and they were promoted and developed from the grass-roots employees. They had rich experience in marketing and sales, and had very good job performances, but none of them were directly appointed. Maxwell listed two points of view and looked down at Hannah, Tell me, Hannah, you arent well-educated, experienced or capable. What makes you think youre qualified for the position of sales director of Cooper Group, the second Fortune Global 100 in the country? His words were clear and logical. Apparently, hed been well prepared for it. Hannah looked around everyone in the room calmly, then she nced at Roger, who was smiling speak for her. But she spoke first, I understand your concerns and doubts, and I totally agree with him. Lets not talk about Cooper Groups prestigious status in the country now. I admit that Im really young and inexperienced. And its really hard for me to do the job well. Huh. Maxwell smiled coldly and despised her. Probably, he thought Hannah had chickened out by hearing his words. Certainly, Roger couldnt be happier. Hed arranged the board meeting and specially told Maxwell to embarrass Hannah in front of everyone. On the one hand, he did it to get back at Hannah for Mary, warning Hannah not to walk all over Mary with the identity of Miguel Coopers daughter. She just couldnt do that! On the other hand, he didnt want Hannah to work in Cooper Group. He couldnt see holding such a high position even she must join thepany. And he couldnt allow Hannah to achieve any sess in thepany. Otherwise, his n would be ruined! Surely, Miguel couldnt bear to see a bunch of people directing at Hannah in such a top meeting room. He also expected that the top managers were up to no good when they sent for Hannah in the name of self-introduction. But to show justice, he couldnt be too partial to Hannah. So, he had to agree on it, but to his surprise, some of them just didnt show him any respect. He tried to speak again but Hannah interrupted him one more time. But, now that Im here as the sales director, Im here with good reasons! What good reasons? Maxwell disdained her, Because youre the daughter of Mr Chairman? Yes! Hannah admitted it immediately. Not only Maxwell but also other senior managers burst intoughter on the spot. Probably, they all thought Hannah was still wet behind the ears and made herself aughingstock. They wondered how shameless she was to join thepany by the back door and took it for granted! Im the daughter of Mr Chairman of Cooper Group. Because of it, Ive been influenced by my father since I was young, and I know about thepany better than any others. Whats more, my father used to tell me many of thepanys big projects, such as the bid on the city nning standard buildings half a year ago, the construction of Bamboo Club, the enclosure of Public Welfare Square, and so on. I knew the whole negotiation processes and results very clearly. Therefore, I cant totally ept it when Mr Watson said that I had no experience at all. Ive got some experience though not too much. Moreover, experience is only one of the indicators to test ones working capacity, and it doesnt necessarily mean that Im incapable of this job. Maxwell was about to retort. But Hannah didnt give him any chance to speak, Next, with regards to Mr Watsons denial on my education background, Im not sure if I could be admitted to Cooper Group with the master degrees in both Economics and internationalmerce from Kensbury University. If not, would I be admitted to thepany with Fox Universitys Green Ribbon of the Year, which Id won when I got invited and studied as an exchange student in Fox University, the top university in the world, while I was studying my bachelor and masters degrees? Right! You might not know what Green Ribbon means. So far, only 50 people in the world have won this Green Ribbon, including Wilson, a leading figure in International Economics, Ste, the current minister for the economy of M, and Kostra, the richest man in the world, and so forth. Everyone was chocked to hear Hannahs words, since none of them had heard that Hannah was so highly educated. To them, Hannah was a young girl who believed in LOVE IS All, and didnt imagine that she would have achieved such a big sess in her study. And, it meant that Hannah was admitted to Kensbury University and studied the best major as Charles did. But why did people only hear about Charless education background and personal achievement while no one had heard that Hannah also studied at the same school and studied the same major? Charles was three years older than Hannah, but normally the press would have reported on it crazily if a couple were so highly educated. But why Hannah was so little known? Hannah understood their concerns and doubts. After all, shed kept her head down back then. None of her ssmates knew she was the daughter of Miguel Cooper, the CEO of Cooper Group. Shed never told people that she graduated from Kensbury University or that shed once studied abroad in Fox University and won the Green Ribbon. She was unknown only because Charles didnt want her to be famous. Charles hated it when she appeared to be capable and outstanding. To put it gently, he wanted them to keep a low profile. But in fact, he just couldnt bear to see her doing better than him, which would take his superiority away. But she didnt know it until she returned to her 22. Youve talked much, but how can you prove it? Roger couldnt help it any more. Obviously, it was N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. pretty hard for him to ept the fact that Hannah had achieved great sess in her study. It would make his son and daughters nobody once Hannah had proved it. Wayne graduated from a normal key university while Jane was barely admitted to a college by the back door. Mary did a little better and studied in a top ten university in the country. But all in all, his children hadnt achieved any big sess or won big rewards like Hannah did. Most importantly, theyd never heard where Hannah had studied or what rewards shed won in so many years. Chapter 102 Being Challenged Chapter 102 Being Challenged Roger remembered it clearly that Hannah and Mary graduated from high school in the same year. Mary did great in the college entrance examination and he got so proud of her and showed off before everyone. He asked Miguel how Hannah did in the test. Miguel told him carelessly that Hannah was admitted to a local college and didnt mention the name of the university. So he thought that Hannah didnt do well in the test and he also thought that Hannah was admitted to a normal college. At least, hed never heard how well Hannah was doing in her study in so many years. Now she said she was so high-educated, and by no means would he buy it! Roger stared at Hannah ferociously, wondering how far she was gonna go! He believed that she was only making it up and bragging herself! Mr Chairman, may I use theputer and projector here? asked Hannah. Of course. Miguel nodded. He knew his daughters education background very well. But hed never heard her mention the Green Ribbon before, so he was kinda looking forward to it. The staff in the meeting room settled theputer and huge projector for Hannah instantly. Hannah stood at the tform of the meeting room, typing on the keyboard with her slender fingers, and said, As you see, this is the official website of Kensbury University. Only the teachers and students from this school have ess to it and search information. For students, the ount numbers are their student numbers. The passwords are thest 6 numbers of their identity number. Im inputting my student number now. Saying it, Hannah finished inputting her student number. She clicked it to enter the page of basic information and there they could find a brief introduction on her, her identification photo, name, gender, This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. age and so forth. Hannah pointed at the column of education background, clicked it open and showed them an electronic academic certificate. Undoubtedly, Hannah graduated from Kensbury University and had master degrees in both Economics and internationalmerce. Apparently, everyone present was stunned. The meeting room was as silent as the grave. Hannah didnt pay much attention to their surprising looks and remained calm. Then she logged out the official website of Kensbury University, and logged in the official website of Fox University, and said, The login method is the same. So, everyone in the room watched Hannah log in the official website of Fox University. After all, this was the intr of the Fox University, the top university in the world. Most people present graduated from famous universities, but none of them was from Fox University. Hannah inputted Green Ribbon in the intr, then a page popped out. In the page, they could see photos of all the students whod won the prize of Green Ribbon. Hannahs photo was put in thest ce, which meant that she was thetest one to win Green Ribbon. So, Hannah raised her head and looked at Roger, Do you believe it now, Uncle Roger? Roger looked like shit at the time! It was really out of his expectation that Hannah did have it all! Uncle Roger? Hannah called him again on purpose when she didnt hear his answer. OK. Roger said impatiently, Whats the big deal! Stop showing off! Im not showing off. Im just making sure that everyone has seen it clearly. Then Ill have to close the website and log out. After all, this is the intr that only Fox Universitys students can log in. Ive vited the school rules by showing it to you. In fact, it was nothing confidential. There were no written rules that students mustnt show the website to others. As the top university in the world, Fox University came with an innate sense of superiority. In this way, it gave people a feeling of pride and honor if they could log in its website freely. But, why are you so upset, Uncle Roger? Are you jealous or what? Hannahs carelessment pissed Roger off even more. Hed nned to seek revenge for Mary. However, it turned out that Hannah had seized the chance to show off in front of the senior managers. What are you talking about? Nonsense! Im not mad! Youve got nothing but good grades in school. What makes you think Im jealous? Moreover, what can good grades mean? How many of those top scorers have achieved big sesses in reality? Youre right, Uncle Roger. People say that those with lower grades are the most promising ones, like Wayne, Jane and Mary. Maybe theyll all be more sessful than me in the future. Who knows! Hannah put on a light smile and looked very sincere. Actually, she was being sarcastic. She meant all his kids were far from being sessful. Roger was so mad that he gritted his teeth, thinking that Hannah had gone too far! Hannah didnt waste much time on Roger, either. She turned off theputer, stepped down the tform, returned to the ce where she was earlier and faced up to Maxwell, who was more pissed off, Mr Watson, now please tell me if Im qualified for the job of a sales director? You just know something about thepany. Youre kinda well-educated. But it means nothing! Do you think one work capacity is about empty talks only? Some people have perfect resumes, but they end up being good at nothing in practice. Of course, Maxwell wouldnt give up easily. But youve denied my working capacity before I can put it into practice, Mr Watson. How can I do my job and prove it to you then? Hannah asked him back. I didnt say you cant have the chance to show us your work capacity and prove yourself. You can start from a grass-roots employee. Once youve made some achievements in your position and stood the test of thepany, youd be promoted logically. In that case, few will doubt your work capacity, or think Mr Chairman had made a selfish arrangement. Maxwell had discussed with Roger and decided that Hannah mustnt work as sales director. At most, she could be a general supervisor or be an office manager like Mary. Hannah was silent for a moment, looking as if she was lost for words in reply. And Miguel couldnt speak for her at that moment. He could have spoken for Hannah earlier on her working experience or education background and something like what Hannah had said herself. When talking about selfish motives, as the CEO of Cooper Group, he would sound kinda guilty once he decided to defend his daughter now. So, he chose to be silent in the end, and he was also thinking secretly what best position that he could fight for Hannah. Maxwell saw Hannah in silence and thought shed given in. Then he said meaningfully the next second, Actually, I hate to be the bad guy, and I dont want to offend Mr Chairman for it. But I must take the stand of thepany and take it into consideration. At least, I have to be sure that I wont disappoint myself, all the shareholders as well as over ten thousand employees in Cooper Group. How about this? I suggest Hannah work in the sales department as a center supervisor. First, it fits with Hannahs splendid resume. Second, shes Mr Chairmans daughter, and Id like to believe that shes got better potential than other employees. So, I suggest Hannah start from a supervisor. Chapter 103 Once Again Leaving Roger Speechless Chapter 103 Once Again Leaving Roger Speechless I agree! Roger echoed immediately, Hannah will get to know the employees better and face the market more directly if she starts from a grass-roots supervisor, which will do good to her management skillster. I dont agree! said Hannah. Roger changed his face again. He thought Hannah hadpromised thest second but now she was pushy andpetitive again! Since you just want to test my work ability, you dont have to make me start from a supervisor. Its an unnecessary move! Why not just let me stay in my current position to win your approval and trust? Once Im proved to be incapable of this job or fail to win your approval and trust, you can make me quit then. Why do that to waste the time? Do you really think doing business is as easy as ying house? Do you know how important the position of sales director is? One wrong decision might ruin Cooper Groups market development. How can we let you fool around here? Roger said harshly, And, do you feel wronged to be a supervisor? Huh? If werent the daughter of Mr. Chairman, you would be hired as a grass-roots employee only no matter how amazing your resume is! Now Mr Watson suggests you start from a supervisor, which means we trust you and your ability. Dont push your luck again or embarrass yourself. Youre still young and doesnt think much of face, but dont embarrass your father! Uncle Roger, you should be the one to feel embarrassed, right? Hannah said straightforwardly. Yeah, right. Anyway, youre my niece! Your attitude has really embarrassed the Cooper Family. Roger spoke righteously. You were so righteous, Uncle Roger! But my point is, it seems that youve forgotten that you son, Wayne, worked as the director of General Affairs Department after he graduated from college. Your elder daughter Jane, she was in the position of the Marketing Office Manager in the sales department right after graduation. And, your younger daughter Mary, who joined thepany on the same day with me, was also a green hand in the workce. But why could she take over her sisters position directly? Hearing it, Roger was blue in the face. He was terribly mad and humiliated at the moment. Whats wrong, Uncle Roger? Do you think only your children can enjoy the privilege and work in the important positions as soon as they joined thepany. And the daughter of the CEO has no such privilege, right? You.... Roger was speechless. Seriously, hed got nothing to say to retort! It couldnt be more awkward in the meeting room now. At first, they didnt think of it and thought Roger was talking sense and being impartial. After all, Hannah was his niece. To others, Roger and Miguel were real brothers and they were close. However, it turned out that hed been embarrassed and been partial to his own children. Sure, I agree with Mr Watson. It meant that she didnt agree on Rogers selfish behaviors. In fact, Maxwell was kinda embarrassed in hearing Hannahs words. After all, no one said a word on it when Wayne, Jane and Mary joined thepany. But they gave Hannah a pretty hard time on her first day at work. Considering thepany, its unreasonable to put someone in an important position when his or her work capacity is unproved. I still want this job not because I cant demean myself to be a supervisor or Im afraid I cant stand the test. I just dont want to waste time. To human beings, time is the most precious! So, to dispel your concerns and doubt and not to waste our precious time, I hope to make a deal with all of you here! Now in front of all the senior managers of Cooper Group, I set my goal! If I fail to reach my goal, Ill quit and nevere back to Cooper Group again, let alone starting from a grass-roots employee! If I reach my goal, you all will have to ept me as the sales director. Hannahs words sounded powerful and resolute, giving her the strong aura of a tough business woman. And she didnt look like a 22-year-old young girl, who was a rookie in the work ce. What goal? Maxwell asked immediately. He said it to save himself from the embarrassment. Within three months, Ill lead sales department to finish 80% of thepanys sales volume in the second half of the year. Within six months, sales volume of our department will be twice as much as Everyone present were shocked and began discussing! How bold she was! Probably no one in the Content ? N?velDrama.Org. room had the balls to set a goal like that! What made Hannah so confident? Hannah, think twice. Miguel couldnt help to remind Hannah to be reasonable. ording to the market economy, it was true that thetter half of the year was a peak season. But it didnt mean the sales volume would be doubled so dramatically. Above all, Cooper Groups market upancy was already super high! It would be considered as a sess if she could reachst years sales volume. Now Miguel was uncertain when Hannah promised that she would doublest years total sales volume within half a year. Ive thought it over. Hannah said with confidence. So, Miguel had to bite back his words. After all, he simply couldnt talk much in front of the shareholders. Otherwise, he would appear to be partial. Hannah saw her father fall in silence, knowing that he would have to agree though he really couldnt understand why shed acted so rashly. Then she turned around to face the others and asked, What do you think of this deal? No one said anything in the meeting room. So, Hannah had no choice but to turn to Maxwell, whod disproved of her at the very beginning, and said, Mr Watson, what do you say? Well, Im fine with it. But Im afraid that you set the goal but wont act to it. Obviously, Maxwell didnt think Hannah was gonna make it, so he just said bluntly. A promise is a promise. Ill definitely keep my promise since Ive said it in front of you all. OK. Maxwell said, I agree. Anyway, Hannah wasnt gonna reach the goal! Hannah didnt care what Maxwell was thinking. After she got the positive answer from Maxwell, she turned to look at Roger and asked, What about you, Mr Vice-President? I see eye to eye with Mr Watson. Im fine with it as long as you keep your word. So, weve kinda reached an agreement on my position of sales director. Hannah concluded. No one else said anything one more word, as if theyll had agreed on it. After all, Hannah was good enough to be the CEO if she could reach her goal! Uncle Roger, dont you remember that both Wayne and Mary have been directly appointed? Hannah suddenly changed the topic. Chapter 104 Set a Goal Chapter 104 Set a Goal Uncle Roger, dont you remember that both Wayne and Jane have been directly appointed? Hannah continued sincerely, Uncle Roger, I believe you will handle it fairly instead of showing bias against me. Bias against you? What do you mean? Roger was rendered embarrassedly livid. Well, since you have no bias against me, you mean both your kids should be appointed after being carefully tested just like me, right? asked Hannah. Roger was choked. He had no idea how to respond. Meanwhile, Hannah hinted at her dad. Now it was time for Miguel to make a fair judgement. Roger had been throwing his weight around as the brother of the chief executive. For all these years, Miguel had been in a difficult position because of that. Undoubtedly, it must be Roger who tried to rig the conference today. Now he finally sowed the wind and reaped the whirlwind. Miguel cleared his voice, Hannah, thanks for your reminder, now I notice that the appointments of both Wayne and Jane need to be adjusted. Actually, what Mr Watson has suggested was right, we cant directly appoint those from the family to an important position while we arent sure if they are capable enough. The rumor itself doesnt really matter. However, it would be a big loss if thepany gets negative impact. Roger remained silent. Before that, he only conspired to embarrass Hannah but he failed to recall that he himself also directly appointed both his kids to the position in the same way. Nor did he expect that Hannah managed to grab this chance to initiative an unexpected counterattack. A whileter, Miguel continued as Roger didnt respond, Well, if theres no objection, thats it. Roger turned a bit sullen. Though he remained silent, he still had objection to express. So he hurried to hint at Maxwell. Of course, Maxwell also noticed that. However, he had clear understanding about his own positionif he were to express objection at this moment, it would prove that they did show bias against Hannah. So he simply ignored Rogers hint with his eyes fixed on his phone, pretending to deal with something important. Gritting his teeth, Roger was left no alternative but to keep silent. Any further remark from him would be a proof of his bias against Hannah. He couldnt afford to lose his reputation. Wayne, appointed as the director of integrated department, would be hard to be evaluated. But luckily, the director of public rtion would like to return to the branch located in his hometown. I suggest Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Wayne should resign from the current position, while the deputy director will take his ce. Then Wayne will be appointed to lead the public rtion department. Miguel started to rearrange the appointment. Hearing that, Roger couldnt sit by anymore. Regardless of his concern about his own reputation, he hurried to cut in, I am afraid its not a good idea. Why should we get Wayne transferred to another position while hes doing well in his current position? Its a kind of unnecessary formalism. I would like to agree that Mary needs more experience as a neer of thepany. But Wayne has been serving for thepany for three years. Since now hes doing well in the position, with due respect, I dont think the reassignment is necessary. But I heard that Wayne wasnt actually making any achievement. Hannah interrupted. Roger looked irritated, Dont you hear what your dad was saying? Unlike the sales department, the performance of integrated department is hard to be evaluated. His work mostly rtes to administrative matter inside the office. Thats why my dad is gonna appoint him to the public rtion department. You! Roger got choked again. Oh, Uncle Roger, are you gonna bias my dads decision? Shut up! Roger clearly vented out his anger. Enough! Miguel huffed seriously. Roger was rendered stunned. Undoubtedly, as the chief executive, Miguel was more superior than Roger. Fair standard outweighs everything. Hannah has been through rigorous test since she was appointed. Both Wayne and Mary should be of no exception. Said Miguel strongly. Then he added, From now on, Wayne will be appointed to lead the public rtion department. Here are the reasons. Firstly, there are several challenging projects needed to be handled, which is a wonderful chance to evaluate Waynes ability. Secondly, integrated department is a division strongly require leadership of efficient administrative arrangement. So a sophisticated directorship is a must, which Wayne could gain during his work dealing with public rtion. If he could make some achievement in the public rtion department, I am sure you can perfectly handle the leadership of integrated department. And it will be more convincing when he returns to the position. Obviously, Miguels exnation was perfectly arrangedhe not only clearly demonstrated his reason, but also made a wless arrangement for Waynes career. Meanwhile, it satirized Roger for his petty personality. Now here is the goal I set for Wayne based on Marys schedule. In three months, he needs to finish the project of the international amusement park, the most challenging one among those we have taken over. In six months, he needs to help the market exploration department to double a year-on-year revenue growth. Said Miguel firmly. Roger was pissed. Undoubtedly, it was a mission impossible. However,pared with Hannahs goal she set for her own, it was of the same standard. So he couldnt figure out any excuse to refute. As for Mary Miguel didnt ask for any opinion. Instead, he acted decisively as a leader, In three months, she needs toplete a marketing proposal on her own, from which the marketing performance should double. In six months, the revenue generated by the sales department should double as well. Roger turned livid again. From his perspective, such an arrangement felt like a death sentence to both Hannah and Mary. If Hannah failed to reach the goal, Mary would be involved. He started suspecting if it was a conspiracy nned by both Hannah and Miguel. Miguel simply ignored their reaction. Then he added, Just as Hannah promised, if she fails the goal, she will leave the Cooper Group forever. Of course, thats her own decision. I wont make it the same tough for both Mary and Wayne. However, if they failed the goal, just as what Mr Watson has suggested, both of them will start their job at the bottom level. Chapter 105 Being Slapped Chapter 105 Being pped Never had Roger expected that he would get into such an embarrassing position. He literally overshot himself. Not only did he fail to embarrass Hannah, but risked the future of both Mary and Wayne. Okay, thats so much about the assignments for the three of them. Toby, mark them down. Said Miguel strongly. Yes, sir. I will have your result verified ording to the record three monthster. And the verification will be processed ording to todays decision. Copy that. Toby replied respectfully. After that, Miguel turned to look at the other senior executives, Gentlemen, if theres no objection well, Hannah, you may dismiss yourself. As the rest of them all responded with silence, Miguel hinted at Hannah. She nodded and said respectfully, Goodbye, gentlemen. Then she left the conference room. As soon as she walked out of the door, a smile appeared on her face. Never would Wayne and Mary expect such an awful change, she bet. With clear knowledge of theing market trend, the rigorous goal didnt seem to be a big challenge for her. However, asking for Wayne and Mary, it would be a mission impossible for both of them. Hannah returned to her office. As soon as she sat down, Mary knocked on the door and came in. Smiling, she didnt seem to know what was expecting her yet. Perhaps she was here to see the great embarrassment on Hannahs face while hearing that she just survived the senior executives conference. Hannah remainedposed as usual. Then Mary said wryly, Hannah, as you required, here are the resumes of all the members of our department. Then she ced a pile of resumes in front of Hannah. Hannah nced at her, Call me Ms Hannah in the office. Marys wry smile suddenly went frozen. But then she nodded meekly, Yes, Ms Hannah. Alright, youre free to go. Okay. Wait, from now on, we are in the same boat. Hannah added. Mary looked a bit surprised. Hannah smiled, Your dad will tell you about it. Just get back to your work. Confused, Mary returned to her seat. Soon, she got a call from Roger. Dad? Here is a notice from the conference. Just do as it requires. His voice obviously sounded unpleasant. Meanwhile, Mary also noticed something different. She asked resignedly, Dad, I will do whatever you request. Roger then coldly restated what happened during the conference just now. After hearing that, Mary was stunned. She asked with disbelief, Dad, why should I be bound together with Hannah? If she fails the goal, I will definitely get involved! Stop asking! Just do it! Knowing that her dad was in bad mood, she hurried to reply, Okay. After that, Roger hung up the phone. Clenching the phone, Mary looked worried. She remembered it was her dad who proposed to embarrass and retaliate against Hannah. However, it turned out that they gained nothing but even got themselves in trouble. While burning with anger, the door was suddenly pushed open. With a sulky face, Mary was about to lose her temper. But then she noticed it was Wayne, who entered and then closed the door. Mary forced out a smile at him. Suddenly, he heavily pped on her face. Aggrieved, Mary felt like tear N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. welled up in her eyes, Wayne, I did nothing wrong Shut up, you fucking idiot! Thats what you bring us after we make you return to the family? If it werent because of you saying that Hannah was plotting against you, dad would never have set up this trap against her during the conference. If it werent because of that, Hannah and Uncle Miguel wouldnt have maneuvered this chance to fight back and damaged my future! How dare you make me the sacrifice of your loss! How dare you, you little bastard! his anger started running out of control as he continued. Greatly humiliated, Mary kept shedding down tears. Though she knew she could do nothing about it, driven by madness, she still felt like tearing him apart. If you dare to try dirty moves like that once again, I am gonna kill you! Wayne threatened. Regardless of her grievance, he turned around to leave. If it werent for the sake of Roger, he would have beaten this little bitch to death. Gritting her teeth, she watched his back with hatred. Her pitiful eyes were soon filled with resentment. She swore to God she would let all the Coopers suffer and yield to her. Meanwhile, in the midst of madness, Wayne felt like venting out his anger. As soon as he thought of the goal impossible to reach, he felt like strangling Mary. But then he paused when he saw Hannah However, Hannah simply smiled casually, Hey, Wayne, I heard you are gonna transfer to another position. Dont you gloat over it. Wayne walked to her front, I bet a cocky and insolent girl like you will end up miserably! The same to you. Wayne turned livid. A man with little self-knowledge will definitely end up miserably. Who are you referring to? Wayne gritted his teeth madly. I am sure you can tell. Hannah looked at him, with no fear. Back into the old days, she had been resigned to his bullying. Ever since they were kids, he used to beat her and intimidate her with the absence of adults. There was once upon a time she reported it to grandma after she was enough with the bullying. However, her grandma actually used her of being insolent and her disrespect against senior. In a word, she scorned at Hannah ratting on her brother. After that, she remained fearful to show up in front of Wayne. That was when Wayne turned to be her nightmare. However, at this moment, Wayne finally noticed something different from her. Ever since childhood, he had been conceiving Hannah as a coward, who never fought back under his bullying. In his perspective, there was no way she dared to look straight at him. Thus, he couldnt help shivering when noticing her eye contact at this moment. He felt like she was no longer timid but tough. Chapter 106 A Secretary Chapter 106 A Secretary But meanwhile, Wayne hadnt turn fearful when facing her. Because of sexism, he had been considering himself superior to female. Even though he had felt something different from Hannah, he still looked down upon her. In his view, Hannah would only embarrass herself after she failed her own brag during the conference today. Youre inviting a death wish for your own. After that, Wayne walked away madly. I dont think so. Hannah smiled to herself while watching his back. She walked into themon room to get herself a cup of coffee. Because of the time spent for the conference, she supposed she had to work overtime tonight. Now she fancied a little break time. She got herself a cup of coffee and returned to her office. Outside the door, there stood ady waiting for her. She was wearing a formal office suit with her hair in a ponytail and a pair of ck frame sses. Seeing Hannahing over, she greeted respectfully, Hi, Ms Hannah, my name is Rose, your special secretary. Nice to meet you. Hannah nodded and then continued, please be seated. Rose took the seat opposite her. The sectary was exactly appointed by her father. With little understanding about the human resource within thepany, plus the aftermath inside the sales department caused by Jane, Hannah could barely find out who to trust. So she turned to her father to ask for a secretary. Youre 31 years old, right? asked Hannah. Yes. You have been serving for six years as a member of the sectary office for chairman, right? Yes. I am a 22-year-old girl with no working experience. Dont you think youre too overqualified to work for me? Hannah smiled. Yes. Rose replied frankly, But ording to Mr Miguels expectation, your working duration in the office will probably onlyst for six months, after which I can return to the secretary office. Hannah couldnt help smiling. Even her dad didnt seem to believe her even though he made such decision resolutely during the conference today, which she found impressive. Honestly speaking, I have set up a mission impossible for myself. If I fail it, I will be driven out of the office. Said Hannah frankly. So now I need your assistance. I will do my best. Though Rose hadnt recognized her ability, she was still aware of her own duty. Now I am nning for some staff changes inside the sales department. Could you please offer me a few suggestions? I suggest you should not conduct any staff changes for the very first day of your induction. What if I insist? Be my guest. Rosepromised. Okay, now you may stop suggesting. Yes, Ms. Hannah. Then she handed over the pile of resumes to Rose. Actually, before that, she hade up with a rough idea about the staff changes. At the same time, she preferred it to be double checked by Rose. Then Rose carefully went through Hannahs idea. If it werent because she knew Hannah was a neer to the office, she would have assumed the idea was proposed by a long-time director leading the department, who had an overall understanding about everyones information and working content. No more suggestions. Rose replied frankly. She couldnt help asking, Is that drafted by Mr Miguel? No, so what about now? Do you still deem yourself overqualified? Hannah smiled to ask. Well, I still doubt about it. Hannah looked a bit embarrassed. However, she didnt get sulky, Hey, I need an appointment with the director of human resource department tomorrow morning. I gotta talk about some staff changes with him. Yes, Ms Hannah. Replied Rose respectfully. Oh, its 8:00 PM. Hannah looked out of the window. She didnt even notice it was getting sote. Alright, time to get off work. She said to Rose. The most basic duty as a secretary is to leave the office after her boss. Hannah took a look at her, who maintained a serious expression. She couldnt help asking, Have you married? No. Have you ever been in a rtionship? Never. Yeah, of course. Hannah stood up and said, Alright, I gotta go now. You may dismiss yourself. Yes, Ms Hannah. Hannah actually felt a bit tired. She walked to the parking lot and drove herself back to Oscars manor. She remembered he had told her that he would leave for a few days. But she had no idea when he would return. Smiling, she then seemed to notice that she had no reason to care about his return. After she parked a car into the garage, she walked in the lobby. Max was waiting for her, Mrs Wells, wee back. Havent slept yet? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Mrs Well, I gotta wait until you finish dinner. Max replied with respect. Hannah suddenly paused. Actually, she had finished dinner in the office tonight. Max soon noticed that. He hurried to say, Its okay. Mrs Well, Master Oscar asked me to prepare some nutriment for you. Would you like to have some? Oscar really told you to do so? Yes, he guessed you must be workingte at the first day. So you might need some nutriment. Hannah somehow felt a bit delighted. Okay. A moment please. Hannah nodded and sat next to the dining table. After thinking for a while, she texted Oscar to say thanks. Actually, she had no idea what else to text him. Not a problem. Actually I did this for myself. He soon texted back. He replied so soon that he seemed to be expecting her text. She couldnt help recalling her past spent with Charles. At that time, Charles had been busy dealing with all kinds of social asions while she was staying at home. Whenever she texted Charles, he always texted back perfunctorily after hours. As time went by, he didnt even text back. Touched, Hannah told herself to calm down. Now she was walking on the path of revenge. One day, she would make herself a payback from Charles. What do you mean? she texted. Only when you learn to nourish your body can I taste something better from you. Oscar texted back shamelessly. Irritated, she dropped her phone. Her touching feelings soon dissipated. What a jerk! She felt like being viewed as some kind of toy. A better taste? She was mad. Meanwhile, Oscar couldnt helpughing out. Oscar, yourughter sounds disgusting. Theodoreined. He could tell that ever since Oscar married Hannah, he looked like a different person. Theodore couldnt help wondering what the magic of thatdy was. She could change this man of nonchnce into a noisy guy. Chapter 107 Press Conference Chapter 107 Press Conference When Hannah arrived at the office in the next morning, Rose had already prepared a cup of coffee for her. Hannah nodded, Thanks. Ms Hannah, here is your schedule for today. Said Rose with respect. While drinking coffee, Hannah looked at her reporting seriously. At 10:00 AM, you will have an appointment with the director of human resource department to talk about the staff changes. Its estimated to end at 12:00 AM. From 12:00 AM to 12:30 AM, you will be having lunch, for which I have made a reservation for the canteen. After lunch, you will take a break until 2:00 PM. From 2 to 4, you will be handling the work list of priority you drafted yesterday. Thats all about the schedule for today. Please take a look. Besides, there are two more hours left for today. Would you like to make a public notice about the staff changes before you talk about it with the human resource director? asked Rose. Not necessary. I will have everyone noticed after the appointment today. Said Hannah. Meanwhile, she felt a bit amazed by Roses working efficiency. Yesterday, she only told her to arrange an appointment with the human resource director. However, it turned out that Rose had precisely scheduled every minute for her work today. No wondered Miguel highly rmended Rose. Yes, Ms Hannah. Okay, now you may dismiss yourself. Ms. Hannah. Rose suddenly continued. Whats the matter? I just learned from the inside information that Roger Cooper has summoned all media for a press conference. And it will be on live stream at nine in the morning. Rose then continued, Ms Hannah, if you are interested, I can show you the channel. Hannah stared at her. Rose felt a bit uneasy, Is there anything weird on my face? I suppose both efficiency and sensitive instinct for current news are inborn merits for being a sectary, right? Not really. But it only specifically applies to me. Rose replied confidently. So I have to work harder to catch up with you, right? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. I am ttered. Rose replied decently. Hannah smiled, Alright, you might get back to your work. I will watch the live stream on my own if I find myself interested. Okay, Ms Hannah. After Rose left, Hannah got down to business. But then, she still switched to the live stream channel for Rogers press conference. She could see the room was filled with media journalists. But the press conference still hadnt started. So Hannah put her phone aside and continued to work. At 9:00 AM, the press conference got started. While typing, Hannah simply cast a glimpse of the screen, where Roger was speaking. Of course, Hannah could expect what Roger was nning. Roger had met the Sawyers for a talk yesterday, which must be an unpleasant one as she supposed. As far as Hannah knew about him, Roger would probably n for a retaliation during the press conference today. Soon, Roger started his speech, The live stream press conference this time is to make a rification about what happened between Jane and Charles a few days ago. I am sure there must be a few misunderstandings as it happened so abruptly during Hannahs wedding. So I deem this rification necessary. As soon as he finished, the live stream was filled withments of curiosity. Jane, a noble girl raised among the Coopers and educated with decent manners, has nevermitted anything vicious to hurt others. As a pure and innocent girl, she has never been in a rtionship with any boys. However, she fell into the trap Charles borated. We used to believe that Charles has been a decent gentleman. If he had no feelings for Hannah as he imed, he should be loyal to Jane. However, never did we expect that he actually disdain Jane, proiming that she was too humble to be his match. What was worse, he offered a check of five million aspensation after abandoning her, which we found greatly humiliating. After that, he took out the check, where there was a stamp of the name of the Sawyer Group. Upon hearing that, both the online viewers and media journalists burst into exmation. Soon, the press conference was flooded with questions from those journalists. Mr Cooper, do you mean your daughter truly fell for Charles but he actually trifled with her feelings? So Charles is a yboy, right? It was such an asion of upheaval. Roger answered those questions one by one. He managed to shape both himself and Jane into a kind of victim. Hannah also paid a little attention to the live stream. But she assumed that Roger wouldnt be likely to get what he wanted though the publicments were at the same side with him. About ten minutester, something unexpected happened. Charles showed up in front of the camera. Seeing that, Hannah stopped typing. Staring at the screen, she was also surprised by Charless arrival. Charles remainedposed while speaking, Ladies and gentlemen, I just heard of the news that Uncle Roger, together with Jane, was holding a press conference to use me. To be honest, I didnt intend to argue. Whatever happened, its a truth that I have slept with Jane. She lost her virginity. However, I could never swallow it when Uncle Roger kept on pushing me to marry Jane while he threatened to nder me if I refused. I insisted to say no, which caused what happens right now! I swear I am telling the truth. I have never ndered you! Roger refuted. Uncle Roger, I dont mean to embarrass you. If you wanna push that far, I will start to fight back. Charles turned sulky. He gestured to beckon a few staffs over. One of the staffs turned on aptop, on the screen of which a shocking video was shown. It was Jane and a few guys. Roger was startled. He could never believe what he just saw. Even though he had been humiliated when the sex video between Jane and Charles was released, it was still known to all that both of them were in a rtionship at that time, which eased the aftermath of the scandal to some degree. However, now the rest of the world suddenly learned that Jane had ever involved herself in gangbang with strangers. Roger suddenly turned to look at Jane with fury. Just a moment ago, Jane was still pretending a pitiful look. But now her face turned ghastly pale out of great embarrassment. No, dad, I didnt Roger pped hard on her face in front of the public. It literally knocked her down on the ground. No, dad, I didnt do that! Its Charles! He set me up! with hands covering her face, Jane was haunted by great pain both mentally and physically. Chapter 108 Start Her Plan Chapter 108 Start Her n Actually, Charles had proposed to have a talk with her through the callst night. After all, both the two families would like to seek for chances to ease the tension between them. Meanwhile, Jane still had feeling for him. Though once badly humiliated, she was still willing to fix their rtionship. After dressing herself up, she headed for the appointment. However, she didnt see Charles there. Instead, a group of gangsters came to her front and then kidnapped her into an apartment. Later, The things shown on the screen right now was what had happened. When she survived this and returned home, she didnt dare to tell her father about it, fearing that she could be seriously punished. So she buried it into her mind. At that time, she hadnt suspected that it might be a conspiracy Charles set up because she got a text from him asking why she hadnt arrived after that. She was too dispirited to text back. Meanwhile, his text somehow temporarily erased her suspicion. Or perhaps she had never expected that Charles would actuallye up with such a vicious plot against her. She was at the edge of breakdown, which led into her following humiliating move during Hannahs wedding ceremony. But at least, she thought Charles was with her at that time. So she med it on Hannah, who was nning to push her into suicide, she believed. Gentlemen, now you all should know about who she is, I assume. As for the reason why I had sex with her that night, as I said before, it was because she had drugged me with philter before that. So I wont spend much time exining right now. But Jane, there is something you need to be aware ofits you N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. who pushed me that far. Thats it. After that, Charles turned around to leave. But then he suddenly stopped to continue, Well, I did sign on the check, which Uncle Roger asked for. This time, he walked away. Then Hannah turned off the live stream. Undoubtedly, this time, it was Charless victory. Roger was totally defeated. Of course, Hannah had already expected this to happen. Though Hannah had contributed to Charless victory, she didnt mean to bail him out of trouble. After all, as scheming as he had been, he would instigated the war between them just to boost up her n of revenge. Meanwhile, she wanted a payback from Jane. Back into her previous life, Jane had been holding great grudge against her ever since she married Charles, who tried all means to nder her among the upper ss. That was why Hannah once got scorned at by her peers among the upper ss at that time. Now it was time for Jane to experience the same pain. Ms Hannah, may Ie in? someone suddenly knocked on the door. Come in. Said Hannah. No matter how miserable Jane would turn to be, she wouldnt show any sympathy. Its 9:50 AM. Ms. Hannah, you may head to the office of human resource director. Rose reminded. Okay. Followed by Rose, Hannah walked to the office of Percy Richards. Percy greeted her with a warm wee, Ms Hannah, please take a seat. Thanks. Hannah smiled and sat down opposite him. Rose has told me about it. So, Ms Hannah, youre nning for some staff changes within the sales department? Percy still looked a bit surprised. Exactly. Ms Hannah, I suggest you should take your time. As youre newly inducted into the position, its necessary to cultivate their support for you. Once you fail it, I am afraid it will be quite tricky to get it fixed. I know. Hannah then continued, But Percy, I suppose you have heard about the goal I set up during the conference. So my time is limited. There are only three months or six for me toplete my mission. I am afraid I cant follow themon rules. Percy looked a bit confused. Hannah smiled and exined frankly, I need to set up my own team within a limited time. As sophisticated as Percy had been, he soon noticed what she meant. Even though Miguel, Hannahs father, had been the chairman of Cooper Group while holding 55% of the shares with full power to decide. However, the Cooper Group was running within a joint-stock system, while the board of directors consisted of more than twenty shareholders who all possessed the right to vote ording to their percentage. Every project of the group needed to be confirmed by voting. That meant Miguel couldnt decide on everything. Obviously, since every one of them had the right to make a decision, it led into different groups with different propositions. Undoubtedly, not all the groups stayed loyal to Miguel, which Percy clearly understood. However, he didnt expect that Hannah actually noticed that on the second day after her induction. Of course, as her time was limited, she couldnt spend much time on all kinds of intrigues within the department, which would hold back her schedule. The fastest way to get it solved was to cut the Gordian knotsimply erase every potential antagonist, after which she would build her own team. Only when she took control of those who were willing to support her could she conduct her n smoothly. Both Percy and Rose understood what she wanted after the conversation. Even though she recognized Hannahs arrangement for staff changes, she barely recognized her idea to start it just a few days after her induction. However, from Hannahs perspective, it was of great importance for her to build a team loyal to her within a limited time. Rose was amazed by her sophisticated mind and visionary nning. Ms Hannah, since you have made up your mind, I will fully support your work and handle the follow- ups with all I could. Percy hurried to reveal his attitude. Thanks, Percy. Hannah then continued politely, but seemingly insinuating at the same time, I know you have been working in this position for more than ten years. I suppose you know which position should be the best for every one of us to fit in better than I do. So, Percy, I need some professional suggestions from you. I will do my best. Percy hurried to nod, I wont fail Miguels expectation. Hannah smiled. Apparently, Percy was brilliant enough to notice what she meantshe had already started to find out the most trustworthy one to work with. Percy made his choice as soon as he noticed that. What an acquiescence. Rose, show Percy my n for staff changes. Yes, Ms Hannah. In the following hours, all details were settled down. I need to see the official paper of the staff changes on the internal bulletin board tomorrow morning. Hannah required straightforwardly. It was hard for everyone to tell that Hannah, this 22-year-old decisive and capabledy, had just graduated from the university. Chapter 109 A Fake Suicide Chapter 109 A Fake Suicide However, no one knew that she had actually died at the age of 32, after which she identally came back to her age of 22. After the appointment with Percy, she returned to the office with Rose. As soon as she entered the office, she saw Mary leaving with her handbag. Hannah frowned. Mary said to her, seemingly dispirited, Ms Hannah, I gotta ask for a leave for the rest of the day. Theres something bad happening to my sister. I need to take care of her in case she may try to suicide. Hannah sneered. Take care of her? Or perhaps Mary was trying to seize a chance to push Jane into worse doom, she supposed. Hannah nodded to approve. Of course, she would like to see Jane and Mary fighting each other, from which she could maximize her own gain. After expressing her gratitude, Mary hurried to leave. But still, she couldnt help turning back to take a jealous nce at Hannah. Gritting her own teeth, she thought to herself Hannah would be her next target after she finished Jane. She soon left thepany and returned to the Cooper Residence. As soon as she entered, she heard Esther crying. It must be Charles who set her up! It must be! There is no way that Jane would do things like that Enough! Stop crying! Roger shouted out so loud that his voice turned shrill, Ady from the upper ssthats what you are proud of about yourself and the reason why you scorn at Michelles background, right? But have you ever wondered why Michelle, born humble, could manage to cultivate a brilliant girl like Hannah? Look at you, what kind of bastard have you raised? I cant believe I actually tried to defend her in public this morning! Can you imagine how humiliated I felt? Jane will never do that! Esther still tried to defend her daughter. Shut up! Roger was enraged, I gotta kill her! Roger, no! Esther hurried to stop him. However, he pushed her away. Esther stumbled down on the ground. Seeing that, Mary hurried over to hold her steady, Are you okay? However, Esther suddenly pped her face to vent out her anger, You little bastard! How dare you touch me! If it werent because of you suggesting Jane to hook up with Charles, Jane would never have ended up like that. I gotta kill you! Its all because of you! Its you who set up Jane! While shouting, Esther was about to hit Mary. Burning with rage, Roger was even more irritated when seeing that. He rushed over to push Esther on the ground. Lying prone on the ground, she raised up her head to stare at him with great disbelief. You call Mary bastard? You are even worse than bastard! Roger! Esther totally went mad. Lorie, who was standing in the lobby, hurried to berate, Enough! Hearing that, Roger swallowed down his burning anger. Jane should be punished because of the shame staining our family she brought. Esther, now you gotta keep your mouth shut. Lorie, but I suppose it must be Charles I told you to shut up! Lorie snarled. Esther had to hold back her anger. Mary, what are you doing here? Lorie suddenly turned to look at her. With a hand covering her own face, Mary looked pitiful, I just wannae back to sce Jane. I am afraid she would drown herself into sadness because of the news. Whatever happens, work should be of priority! Lorie reproached. Okay. Get back to your room. I gotta talk to your dad. Okay. Then Mary left. In the eyes of Lorie, Mary was only worth little attention. She swore to God she would teach Lorie a lesson one day. However, Mary didnt return back to her room. Instead, she headed to another district, where Janes room located. Meanwhile, she could hear Jane smashing everything inside the room. Obviously, what happened today had driven her crazy. Mary let out a vicious smile. She pushed the door open, Sis. Fuck off! Jane screamed. You should fuck off. Mary sneered. Mary, you bitch! Let me guess, grandma and dad must be nning to get you out of the family because of the great dishonor you brought to us. What are you talking about? I mean you are being disgusting, shameless and dissolute! I cant believe a dumbass like you is actually part of the Cooper Family. Mary clearly showed harsh abuse against her. Mary! Jane screeched. She never expected that Mary dared to talk to her like that. How dared she, a little bastard, swagger around in front of her! You actually hooked up with Charles as I suggested? Look at yourself. Do you really believe that he was gonna fall for you? If he were that easy, I would have seized the chance on my own. You stupid idiot! Mary, you bitch! Janes eyes went bloodshot. She felt like tearing Mary apart. Not until then did she finally realize that she actually fell into Marys conspiracy. If I were you, I would have killed myself. Mary remainedposed when facing her breakdown, I cant believe you are so shameless enough to continue with your life. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mary, I gotta kill you! Janes face went twisted. She looked like she was going to perish together with Mary. However, that had been part of Marys n. While Jane was rushing over, Mary suddenly took out a knife from her handbag. Driven by the anger to strangle Mary, Jane didnt even notice that. However, Mary seemed prepared. She grabbed Janes arm and cut her wrist before she could react. After a few seconds of pause, Jane saw the blood sshing out from her wrist. She tried to scream but she was gagged by Mary. Later, Jane passed out because of excessive bleeding. Mary put the knife next to her to fake her suicide. Meanwhile, she started screaming loud, which caught the attention of all. Roger was the first to rush in. He saw Mary kneeling next to Jane with blood staining all over her body. Meanwhile, Jane, bathing in blood, looked like she hadmitted suicide. Then Esther and Lorie, together with the other servants, all rushed in. All of them were shocked when seeing the bloody scene. Esther slumped to the ground, holding Janes body and stammering out of panic, JaneJane! Wake up! Then she burst into desperate crying. Watching what was happening, Mary started to grow a kind of evil gloatfinally, she couldpletely take ce of Jane. Chapter 110 A Call From Charles Chapter 110 A Call From Charles Hannah was still surprised at Janes death. She knew Jane would suffer a period of miserable days. However, she hadnt expected that Mary would be so vicious that she actually killed Jane. After all, as far as she knew about Jane, she was sure that Jane would never suicide. Hannah turned to look at Mary, who was crying with her eyes badly swollen. She seemed to be at the edge of pass-out. I should havee to her room a bit earlierI should have stopped herits all my fault. Mary pretended an obviously look of remorse. Meanwhile, the rest of the Coopers all arrived at the hospital. After Janes suicide, Roger hurried to take her to the hospital. However, Jane had already slipped her wind. After the doctor failed the final emergency rescue effort, Jane was pronounced dead. Both Hannahs parents hade to the hospital after learning the news. As soon as they arrived, they saw Janes body lying still with her face deadly pale. Holding her hand, Esther kept on crying desperately for her name. Rogers anger had dissipated because of Janes death. Dispirited, he looked guilty and self- condemned. Sitting on the couch while sighing sadly, Lorie looked less domineering. The air was filled with great sadness. None of them expected Janes suicide after the shameful scandal. However, only Hannah couldnt help casting a few more nces at Mary. She started suspecting if she had underestimated Mary. Two dayster, there came Janes funeral. It was a simple one with no mourning ceremony from the family. After Janes body got cremated, her ashes were buried into the cemetery specifically built for the Coopers. Jane turned to be the youngest among all the deceased members of the Coopers. On the way back home, Hannah was in the same car with her parents. Miguel couldnt help sighing, I have never expected that Jane actuallymitted suicide. Though she has been offensive, I still feel sorry for her. Michelle nodded, Yeahafter all, we have watched her growing upI feel sorry for her. Hannah looked outside the window, silent. As the car reached the Cooper Manor, Michelle got off. Then Hannah went to the office with her father. Hannah. Miguel suddenly held her hand. Whats the matter, dad? Hannah looked a bit surprised. Stay tough said Miguel seriously. Smiling, she could tell her dad worried if she would kill herself after a severe trauma of love. Dad, dont worry. I cherish my life. Whatever happens, I will never suicide. I am d to hear that. Miguel sighed, Though I did dislike Jane for her being evil and ill-mannered, I still feel sorry for her and Roger when I knew she was dead. I cant imagine what if the same thing happens to me and your mom one day. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Tear started to well up in her eyes. She couldnt help recalling her previous life, in which both her parents risked their lives to protect her during a car ident and managed to make her survive. She held back her emotion, Dad, dont worry. I will stay with you forever. Miguel nodded and patted on the back of her hand, seemingly scing himself. Then they arrived at the Cooper Group. When Miguel and Hannah got off the car they had already collected herself. With their heads up, they strode into the building. Then both of them returned to their offices respectively. Rose followed Hannah in. Then she started reporting, Ms Hannah, Mr Richards hase to you this morning when you were attending Janes funeral. He left a message that he wants to talk to you after you return. He said there was something wrong about the staff changes. Something wrong? Hannah frowned. As soon as she heard of Janes death, she helped to arrange the funeral. Though Hannah was a bit surprised at Janes death, she didnt show any sympathy for herafter all, Jane, such a heinous devil, never deserved her pity. However, out of conscience, Hannah still attended her funeral. Thus, after Hannah temporarily left the office, Percy took over the staff changes process. So Hannah had no idea what happened in the past two days. Everyone involved initiate a protest. Replied Rose. Undoubtedly, it wasnt an easy case to deal with. We released the paper of staff changes process yesterday morning, requiring every one of them to move their ces ording to the paper. Besides, they are required to finish the handover with their sessors. However, every single one of them still remains in the same position while continuing with their work. They dont intend to follow the order. Rose reported and added, Mr Richard has nned to talk to them one by one. However, all of them refused to talk. Have you figured out who the leader is? asked Hannah. Every protest must be led by a certain person. Once she convinced the leader, the problem would be solved. Not yet. Theres nothing else we need to do but to find out the leader. And then get him or her fired! Hannah lookedposed. Yes, Ms Hannah. Rose felt a bit amazed by her brilliance and aggressiveness. By the way, tell Percy about it. Okay. Then Rose left. Hannah soon got down to business. But then her phone rang. She took a look. When seeing the callers number, she hesitated for a second. But then she still picked it up, Hello? She pretended to be a stranger. Come on, you have deleted my number? Charles pretended to talk in a humorous tone. Yeah, Oscar doesnt like to see me having contact with other guys. Oscar, Oscar againyou have just married him obviously, his voice seemed to be mixed with hidden anger. He has been part of my life even though we have just married. Said Hannah. She didnt want to waste time talking with him, What are you calling for? Cant I just have amon chat with you? I am busy. I heard you are gonna work in the Cooper Group, right? asked Charles. You wanna do business with us? Hannah maintained a distance away from him. Hey, dont be so aloof. After all, we used to be in love for years. I gotta hang up if you have nothing important to talk about. Hannah didnt want to waste any time on him. Hannah. Charles hurried to continue. Hannah hesitated for seconds. Can I invite you for dinner tonight? asked Charles. Sorry. Shall we have a clear talk with each other? At least I want a chance to redeem myself. Can I? he sounded like he was begging humbly. Chapter 111 Oscars Jealousy Chapter 111 Oscar''s Jealousy Naturally, Hannah responded no knowing that Charles was nning something bad for her. Hannah added, You could also say it on the phone to make it clear. Its hard to exin over the phone. Then dont. Just give me a chance, okay? I swear, if you dont forgive me after this, Ill never bother you again. He sounded anxious and sincere, seeming to be afraid of her refusal. Charles was a good masquer. If she hadnt experienced what had happened in her previous life, she wouldnt have known what a cruel, horrible man Charles was. Nevertheless, Hannah said, Okay. She just wanted to know what Charles was up to and how sick he could get. Through this, she wouldnt give Charles any more reason to hound her. In fact, she was disgusted at the sound of Charless voice, not to mention seeing him. Ill pick you up tonight when you get off work, Charles said with joy. No, Hannah refused. You give me the address. Ill get there myself. Okay. He was too careful to say no to Hannahs request. Back in the day, when they were in a rtionship, she was always the one to makepromises. Men, as expected, are born jerks. She hung up and dove back into work. At the end of work, the phone rang. Hannah was working on a marketing program, and she was so engrossed in it that she turned it on without giving a nce at the screen of the phone. She assumed that Charles was pushing her to get off work. After all, he didnt want to waste a minute waiting for her. She gazed at theputer screen when talking on the phone. Charles, I have some work to finish. Im not off for a while. Hannah waited for a long time. However, there was no response from the other side of the phone. Suddenly, she found something wrong and quickly took a look at her phone. It was a call by Oscar. Inexplicably she felt herself misunderstood to be a cheater in an affair. Hannah gritted her teeth. When Oscar had been away for two or three days, he hadnt called Hannah since her first day at work. The call was something out of expectation for her now. Hannah put the phone back to her ear, Its you. She sounded very calm, and she told herself that she had done nothing wrong. Anyway, they only had a marriage of convenience. She did not have to report her whereabouts to Oscar. Let you down. The voice seemed to show little emotion. What can I do for you? Hannah asked casually, ignoring Oscarsst words. Nothing. Why are you calling me? thought Hannah. Are you going to meet Charles? Oscar asked. Theres something to be cleared up. So you chose the evening, Oscar concluded in the same cold tone. Im usually at work during the day. Hannah exined. Oscar didnt speak to her for a long while, and Hannah thought Oscar had hung up. She took the phone from her ear and had a look. After confirming that the call was still going on, she said again, When are youing back? She changed the topic. Does it matter to you whether Ie back or not? Oscar asked. Hannah was just asking, however, she didnt answer him as she thought it would hurt Oscar, who was a narcissist. Thats all, Oscar did not ask further. Then he hung up. Hannah stared at the phone, still a little dazed. Oscars voice revealed his resignation. Hannah decided not to think about it. After all, it was barely possible to make a yboy like Oscar fall in love with her. Moreover, he was different from Charles. If she didnt need to expect anything from Oscar, she would not be hurt a little, she thought. On the other end of the line, Oscar was at the Kensbury International Airport. Theodore looked at Oscar, who seemed annoyed. He got baffled by the sudden change in Oscars mood. Do you want Hannah to pick you up? Should I leave now? Theodore asked him because It was Oscar who said they would go their separate ways after getting off the ne. Oscar walked straight out of the airport with a glum look. Theodore was slightly displeased. He thought him buddy had been acting weird ever since he had Hannah. It was 8 pm. Hannah arrived at the restaurant Charles texted her, which was a high-end restaurant with an elegant environment. She was led by the staff into a private room. The view from the room was superb, with a huge French window showing a panoramic view of the city at night. Hannah had never been to a fancy romantic dinner with Charles, not to mention a candlelight dinner. She had never once asked Charles to wait for her. Every time they had a date, she ordered the meal in advance, and it was she who waited for him. His excuse for beingte every time was always his busy work. And each time she would tell him that she had just waited a while. Now, when he waited for her for two hours, what did he feel? He probably got mad. After all, in Charles mind, he had a deep-seated feeling that he was superior to her. There was nothing she could do to change his self-righteous sense of superiority. And since he was such a noble person, he had probably flown into a rage after being kept waiting for so long. Charles, of course, had no choice but to repress his anger. Hannah thought his smile was awkward when she saw him, yet she smiled and pretended not to know that. Im sorry. I was just working on more things, so please excuse the dy. It doesnt matter how long I wait for you, Charles said with an affectionate face, instantly disguising himself. In return, Hannah just faked a smile and there was no mood swing in her. Repressing his wrath, Charles thought Hannah was arrogant and had overestimated herself too much. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. And he hated her for she even showed a poker face when he said something so affectionate. Charles rang the bell, and the waiter brought them dinner. The top-of-the-line veal steak in the restaurant was all imported from Florence. Its only ten servings a day. With the secret mushroom sauce, its delicious. Try it. Charles was very polite. Hannahughed and said, Im allergic to mushrooms. Chapter 112 Charles Conspiracy Chapter 112 Charles'' Conspiracy In the romantic dining room, Charles ced the cutlery in front of Hannah, appearing to be a thoughtful gentleman. Hannahs words, however, left Charles frozen and visibly embarrassed. She didnt make Charles look good. All these years weve been together, and you dont even know Im allergic to mushrooms? said Hannah. It was ironic that Charles made this mistake while he intended to show how much he loved her here tonight. What a p in the face! Charles was stunned for half a second and quickly calmed himself down. He quickly said, Oh. I just thought of sharing the delicious food with you. I forgot that youre allergic to mushrooms. Waiter, please rece it with the one with ck pepper sauce. Yes, sir, the waiter said respectfully, and Hannah was watching Charless performance. Hannah found lots of loopholes in Charles crass antics. Why had she never seen him through in her Charles cast around for another change of subject to ease the awkwardness. Hannah, why are you suddenly going to thepany? I didnt know you were going to work. asked he. Nothing to do anyhow. Did Oscar treat you badly and make you feel insecure? Charles asked with a worried look. Of course not. Thats good. Charles put on a smile, I was afraid that you would be wronged by Oscar. After all, his reputation is really bad. Im worried... Instead of worrying about what Oscar did to me, youd better pay attention to what happened between us, Hannah said, staring at him, Didnt you say you wanted to make it clear? Yes, Charles nodded quickly, being careful not to offend her. Jane was buried today, which left me with a lot of feelings. said he. Hannah lowered her head and ate the redelivered dinner as if she was going to enjoy a free crosstalk of the man before her. I cant ept that she would havemitted suicide because of her evilness, and I feel a little guilty about it, Charles said, grimacing, I should have reassured her, if I had known she couldnt take it. Eating her steak, Hannah showed no reaction. Charles was a little embarrassed and went out of his way to smooth things over, Actually, it was Jane and Roger who pushed me too far. At that time, Jane drugged me and seduced me, and in the end, she asked me to marry her. I loved you. How could I marry her? ! But I did not expect my refusal to lead to her vindictive acts. I was penalized by Jane in public. I had to marry her to prove my innocence. You wont me me, right? As he spoke, he reached out and tried to take Hannahs hand but Hannah raised her hand and dodged. Thats a conflict between you and Jane. Why should I me you? Theres a reason. Jane could me you, and she wouldnt reproach me. said she. Hearing that, Charles was a bit embarrassed by Hannahs words. For him, Hannah stood against him no matter what he said now and it was hard for him to y a trick on her, while she used to be so docile to him. Charles gritted his teeth and tried to control his irritation. Hannah, Im worried about you because of Janes death, he said. Hannah chuckled sarcastically. Im afraid youre going to be upset, too. After all, we loved each other so much, but I did such terrible things to hurt you. I am so afraid you would be afflicted by these things. If anything happened to you, I could not expiate my guilt even at the cost of my life! Charles said guiltily, seeming to be so sincere! But in Hannahs eyes, it was so disgusting. She didnt even know how Charles could say such a sickening thing. You neednt worry about me. Oscar and I are very close now, and I even appreciate the fact that you and Jane destroyed the rtionship between you and me. And I finally married Oscar, Hannah said. Hannah, dont put on a brave face. I know you said that on purpose. I know you love me very much. The more you act like this, the more I will worry... Charles looked anxious. I didnt love you. Hannah said, word for word, When I was a little girl, my grandfather told me that we were engaged. My world was only about you at the time. So I thought I loved you. I didnt get it until now. I did not fall in love with you at first sight. I loved my grandfather so much that I would listen to whatever he said. Perhaps if it were any man, as long as grandfather chose him, I would have thought Content ? N?velDrama.Org. that I liked him. Charles red at Hannah. It was hard for him to ept the fact that Hannah didnt like him. All these years, he was somehow superior to Hannah in his eyes. He believed that Hannah was being manipted by him. He couldnt believe that Hannah had no feelings for him, nor could he ept that Hannah fell in love with another man in such a short period of time. Charles clenched his fists in secret, repressing his anger. So, Im grateful to you, and the rtionship between you and Jane for giving me the courage to let go of our engagement and marry Oscar. I understood what it means to like a person. Hannah said. Meanwhile, she showed a sweet and delighted smile to Charles. Its good that you are not affected by this. Charles purposely put it off. A hidden cruelty shed through his eyes. He probably never thought that the woman who loved him so much would suddenly say that she was in love with another man. He even invited her to dinner. He probably thought that with a few sweet words, Hannah would be mollified. After all, she might calm down after that wedding ceremony. And when she cooled down and saw he was so vulnerable, she would return to him, yet he wouldnt ept Hannah anymore, for he thought she was secondhand. When he got things done, he was going to make Hannahs life a living hell, he swore. That was his revenge on her, for she turned her back to him. Now, however, things had gonepletely awry. He picked up the wine ss beside him and put on a warm smile. I thought you needed myfort and apology and we might be able to get back together. But since you said the current life is what you want, then I wish you the best. Hannah nced at the wine ss next to her and picked it up. Charles clinked sses with Hannah, a sly smile showing on his lips. Chapter 113 Hannah Encountered Dangers Chapter 113 Hannah Encountered Dangers Charles sipped his wine nonchntly, watching Hannah put the ss to her lips. Her lips looked red and soft. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Charles swallowed hard. He hadnt had a crush on Hannah yet, and he hold that she was a pushover who wouldnt ignite his passion. He didnt even think that a woman like Hannah, who had been influenced so deeply by the education of the upper ss, must be a boring one in bed. However, for some reason, looking at Hannahs appearance made him feel a little turned on. He downed the wine in one gulp, suppressing his emotions. Then he looked at Hannah, who was still holding the ss with no intention of drinking. Charless face darkened. He waited a moment, not wanting to appear too eager for Hannah to discover something. After a long pause, Hannah suddenly put down the wine ss. Ill have some water. Why, is something wrong? Charless emotions changed, but he tried to be as gentle and thoughtful as possible. No. Hannah shook her head. I just dont want to drink. Not even one ss? Charles asked. No, Hannah refused tly. Charless face went sullen. He said, You still dont want to forgive me. Hannah smiled and asked, Why should I forgive you? Didnt you just say that you and Oscar were very close? And you even said that you appreciated me? ! Youre lying. Youre still not over me. Youre actually... Charles said excitedly and reached over again, trying to pull Hannahs hand. Hannah moved her hand from the table, saying, I thank you for letting me find true love. I dont forgive you for cheating on me and ruining our rtionship. Charles was embarrassed by what Hannah said. He held back and asked, What do you want me to do to smooth the harm I did to you? Stay away from me, Hannah said, word by word. Charles clenched his fists. From now on, we dont get in touch with each other. Hannah! We were in love in the past, and we cant even be friends? Charles fumed. If a couple breaks up, they can be friends on the premise that neither of them is to be med in this rtionship. And if you messed up everything, how could you ask me to be friends with you? I told you, I was set up by Jane. You can say whatever you want now, for Jane could not speak anymore. Hannah! Charles was furious. It never urred to him that one day, he would be silenced by Hannah. She was usually obedient to him! He didnt hide it anymore. He red at Hannah. I didnt want to hurt you, and I think we still have feelings for each other. But since youre so heartless, dont me me for being rude to you! Hannahs eyes changed as he watched Charles suddenly rose from his seat. Hannah got up and walked out without a second thought. A few steps out of the seat, she was pulled back by Charles, who pushed her against the French window in the room and held her under him. Hannah kept resisting. But it was a vain effort under this powerful thrust. Let me go! Hannah roared. She had thought that Charles would pester her. He would try to make peace by ttering her and even drugging her to have sex with her. So she would never drink that ss of wine. But what she didnt expect was that Charles would have a falling-out with her. She always thought Charles could go on pretending for so long. Hes so afraid of people seeing his ugliness and evilness! So she still underestimated Charles wickedness and cruelty! She wriggled and fought frantically. Hmm. Hannah paused. Charles kissed her directly on the lips, and Hannah gritted her teeth, not letting Charles in. Charles didnt linger on her lips. Hannahs lips could instantly rouse all his lust, though he had always assumed that he had no interest in this woman. Little did he know that Hannahs intransigence brought him a crazed desire to conquer. The desire was so strong that it shocked him. Let go of me! Hannah yelled as Charles left his lips. Let go of you? All my years of kindness to you have been in vain? ! Charles said viciously, his face looking hideous. Charles, you bastard! Hannah snapped. You even want to fuck any woman you see! Hannah thought. Shut up! Charles was livid with rage due to Hannahs words. So many women wanted to climb into his bed in these years to have sex with him. He has never been scolded by a woman! He yanked Hannahs clothes open, and Hannah felt a chill down his spine. She gritted her teeth and red at Charles, the man she even wanted to kill, Charles, did you have fun forcing me to have sex? ! Its not boring! Charles scoffed. Didnt you think I was cold and hard like a corpse? ! Hannah snapped. He remembered what he said when Charles stabbed her to death. She would not forget it, even if she died. Charles was kind of confused about her words because he had not said that before, yet that was exactly what he thought of Hannah. Dont you feel wronged? Hannah asked through gritted teeth. Since he despised her so much, doesnt sleeping with her wrong him? ! Charles sneered, Yeah, a pre-owned woman like you really makes me feel wronged! But after having a lot of those enchanting and charming women, Im suddenly very interested in women like you, who are conservative, dull, and uninteresting. Charles went nuts and kissed Hannah on the neck. Hannah was so nauseous. She thought of Charles in her previous life when they had had sex. Charles still pretended to be a gentleman at that time, and she had to admit that, even though he had been so gentle and she thought she loved Charles in her previous life, she wasnt looking forward to having sex with him. She would rather die than be raped by Charles. Chapter 114 Nice Save Chapter 114 Nice Save Inside the private dining room, Hannah grew weak while Charles movements became urgent. He tore at Hannahs clothes frantically and saw her pink bra. For a man like Charles, who had slept with so many women, Pink had made him lose all interest. Hannah somehow had seduced him, for her pearly fair skin in the soft light seemed so tender and lustrous. Charless throat bobbed up and down, the lust in his eyes undisguised. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hannah could see it, too. Whether should she feel lucky that she had finally turned him on? In the past life so many years, she had not been able to see him be so eager, for he always pretended to be gentle and elegant. She had always thought that it was Charless love for her that made him so gentle in bed. Then she knew that Charles had no interest in anything about her. After that, she found out that almost every time before he slept with her, he would have sex with other women. He had already been satisfied, so how could he still have feelings for her? She didnt know she could attract Charles until she was 22 again, and she finally closed her eyes. She came to fully alive, with an effort. Since she couldnt fight back and wouldnt choose death, how could she allow Charles to drive her to the wall again! She would only force herself to bear it and then try to avoid most harm. Hannah was still rational enough to tell herself, As far as possible, protect yourself to avoid unnecessary trauma... Bam! The door was suddenly kicked open. Hannah thought that everything had be a foregone conclusion. However, the door was suddenly kicked open. She was really ready for it all. She had been raped by Charles in her previous life. Its just another rape. Its just... Seeing Oscar burst in, her eyes turned red. In fact, she didnt want to be touched by Charles at all. She was in so much pain that she just kept consoling herself because she couldnt resist. She really wanted someone toe and save her. She looked at Oscars sullen face, and how he pulled Charles away from her with such force that Charles fell to the ground. Another man was about to enter at the door. Theodore, get out! Oscar yelled as he punched Charles. Theodore stepped back from the doorway. This was the first time Oscar asked him to step aside when he was punching someone! He did not understand it. He couldnt figure out what was wrong with Oscar all night. They were supposed to go their separate ways as they stepped off the ne, but this guy ended up sitting in the car waiting to pick him up. Oscar took a seat. It doesnt mater to give him a ride, since his date was at night. To his surprise, Oscar never got out of his car and ordered him to walk the streets. He saw that his date with the girl was about to end, but the man still had no intention of leaving. In the end, he stopped at the restaurants downstairs and did not move. Theodore had no idea what Oscar was up to. He tried to speak several times and then shut up because of his extremely cold face. If Oscar, the tricky man, was provoked, its hard to know how he would smite the guy. He had been in the car with him, with the passage of time and the leaving of the girl. Just when Theodore thought Oscar was going to be sitting there all night, he saw a sh on Oscars phone screen, indicating that someone had texted him. He picked up his phone and looked at it, venting his spleen as if a volcano had suddenly erupted. He opened the car door and rushed into the building. Then, he frantically pressed the elevator button and arrived at the restaurant before kicking open the door of the private room. How much is this door going to cost? Theodore wondered. On second thought, Oscar didnt need to worry about the money! He stood calmly outside the door, hearing noisy fighting sounds in the room. Oscar. Hannah held Oscars hand eagerly. She really hated Charles and even wanted to kill him, but she didnt want Oscar to kill a man for her. In the country of Northfield, a murderer deserves to die! Oscar, stop! Hannah clung to his arm. The back of his hand was red and swollen. And Charles, who was lying on the ground, was really paralyzed by Oscar, though he resisted at first. Finding himselfpletely unable to resist, he nowy on his stomach, bruised and in pain from Oscars beating. He showed no charm at all. Stop fighting, Hannah said. She threw herself into Oscars arms, for she could not stop him. Oscar seemed to kill Charles. Charles could die, but Oscar should not die to pay for Charles death! Oscar paused, his clenched fists still pounding. There was a pause for Hannahs warmth. His eyes moved slightly, looking at the woman in his arms and her disheveled body at the moment. He nced at her fair skin with some red traces, and his face turned ferocious. Hes not worth dying for, Hannah said excitedly, clutching his shirt. She was just scared that Oscar would lose his mind again. Hearing that, Oscars throat twitched. He watched the woman in his arms, trembling with fear. Did he look horrible, or did Charles bullying scare her into this? ! His thin lips pressed together. He took off his zer, put it on her naked body, and bent down to pick Hannah up from the floor. Hannah hugged him close to his chest, her hand on his shirt. She could feel Oscars powerful heartbeat, making her inexplicably feel more secure than ever. In fact, in her previous life, when she died, she also... When she was stabbed to death by Charles, she had really fantasized about how wonderful it would be if someone could be there to save her... She didnt think that Oscar would actuallye here, realizing her fantasy at that time. He really came to save her from despair! Theodore. Oscar carried Hannah out of the private parlor. Theodore was waiting for him at the door. The rest is up to you, Oscar snorted. Chapter115 Oscars Apology Chapter115 Oscar''s Apology Theodore looked into the room. Charles was lying on the ground, dying. He looked back at Oscar and Hannah in his arms. Hannah was well protected by Oscar and her clothes cover her tightly. He just asked him to wait at the door. And it was not because he was afraid that he would see some violent scenes but to prevent him from seeing Hannah naked. He was just wondering when did Oscar start caring about his image in front of him. Turned out it was about Hannah. Okay. Theodore did not dare to say otherwise and agreed. Oscar took Hannah in his arms and walked away. Hannah was held in his arms until he came to the car. She was somehow dependent on him and didn''t want to leave his arms. Oscar put Hannah in the car parked downstairs. Then he got up and left. Hannah wanted to say something to him but she didn''t. She just watched him go to the driver and said, Get off. Yes, sir. The driver was respectful. Oscar sat in the car and started driving. They were silent along the way. Oscar was in a bad mood. His face was so dark that she did not dare to approach him. Hannah didn''t know what to say at the moment. When she thought about what happened just now, she felt very ufortable. There was evil in her eyes. One day, she would make Charles pay for everything she had been through! The car arrived at their vi. Hannah opened the door and got off, and so did Oscar. In the hall, Max was still cleaning. He saw them and he said to Oscar warmly, Master Oscar Then he shut his mouth when he saw Oscar''s look. He quickly turned to look at Hannah, trying to get some information from her. Hannah wasn''t in the mood to exin. She just went upstairs quietly. She needed time to process what she just went through. She went into her bedroom. She was about to close the door when Oscar suddenly propped it open. Hannah stared at him in amazement. Obviously, Oscar was not happy. He looked sour. She didn''t want to mess with him. With some force, Oscar pushed Hannah into the room and Hannah steps back. Oscar runs straight into the bathroom and turned on the shower. Then he stepped out and said to Hannah, Go take a shower. Hannah pursed her lips. In fact, the first thing she wanted to do when she came back was to take a shower as well. Although she was a little annoyed by Oscar''s behavior, she went into the bathroom quietly. She took off the ck suit Oscar gave her, and underneath the ck suit, there was a torn dress. Her bra was gone and she was almost naked. She went to the shower naked and washed her body carefully. The thought of being kissed by Charles made her sick. She spent a long time in the shower until her skin was red. Then she wore a clean bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom. Oscar was still in her bedroom. He just sat on the sofa and looked at her. She was still dripping with water and her hair had not been dried. He kept staring at her and it made her ufortable. If she had known he was still there, she would havee out dressed, not in a loose bathrobe. She tried to calm herself down, and then said, Thank you. I''m fine now. You should go back to your room. But I am not. Oscar suddenly said word by word. Hannah frowned and wondered what was wrong with him. He was the one who beat up on Charles. Did he hurt his hand? Hannah was confused. Then Oscar suddenly approached her. Hmm. Before she knew it, Oscar suddenly kissed her on the lips. Hannah stared at Oscar in panic. Sensing the sudden danger, she instinctively resisted and put her hands against his chest. His strength made Hannah feel that he was more dangerous than Charles. So... Even if she escaped from Charles, she was still unable to escape from Oscar. He restrained her and put her down on the bed. His kiss went from her lips to her body. No! Hannah shouted. No, any time except now. She didn''t want to sleep with him now. Even though their marriage was a marriage of convenience, she was ready for sleeping with Oscar. But when she just escaped from Charles? No, no way. She didn''t want to think Oscar and Charles were actually the same people. Men were all the same. The warm and quiet room seemed to turn cold. Oscar wrapped her in her bathrobe closely. Then he got up from her and watched her tears rolling down the corners of her eyes. His throat twitched slightly. Actually, it didn''t happen. He was angry at the thought that Charles was all over Hannah. He wanted to erase it because of his jealousy and vengeance. He did not expect that he almost lost control. Then when he saw her crying, he became soft again. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He wiped her tears with his long and slender fingers, Why didn''t you cry when he kissed you? Hannah looked at the man with tears in her eyes. The lust in his eyes had faded away. She bit her lips. When Charles did this to her, she did not feel anything except hatred. But when Oscar did this, she was heartbroken. She didn''t know why. Don''t cry. Oscar''s voice became gentle. But Hannah couldn''t help it. When she was alive again, she told herself that she should never shed a tear and never be weak again. But now, she was crying because of this bastard Oscar. Good girl, Oscarforted her, this won''t happen again, I promise. Please don''t cry. Hannah turned her head. Liar. It was my fault. I shouldn''t do that to you. I am so sorry. Oscars apology sounded a little clumsy, which made it seem that he was not good at apologizing. After all, he had never yielded to anydies. He had never treated ady so carefully, for fear of breaking her heart. Chapter 116 Hannah, I Love You Chapter 116 Hannah, I Love You No matter what happened after she was alive again, she never cried. She always forced herself to endure. She didn''t know why she felt so upset now. If you keep crying, I will kiss you again. Oscar seemed to be out of ideas. He began to threaten her with a fierce look. As a result, Hannah began to cry even more loudly. Oscar was panicked. He took her hand and said, Or you can hit me. Hannah wrenched her hand from him. Please stop crying. Oscar reached out to wipe her tears. It''s just that a kiss. I''m not irresponsible. Why are you crying? Oscar had a mental breakdown. It was so difficult tofort her. He couldn''t help being a little annoyed. He did not know how to stop her tears and began to get angry with himself. I did not ask you to take responsibility. Hannah sobbed, and finally, she almost stopped crying. Oscar was relieved to see that. Have you never said something sweet to women? Hannah asked him. Obviously, he did not. Never, so what? Oscar said angrily. You don''t need to say sweet things to those women before? No. Hannah did not believe him, but Oscar didn''t want to talk more about this topic. He said, Are you calm now? Hannah was still embarrassed that she cried out loud in front of Oscar when she didn''t know him very well. She seemed to vent all her grievances in herst life and this life. She was almost exhausted. Then let''s talk about you and Charles. Oscar suddenly looked serious. Hannah pursed her lips. She knew she was stupid. She knew this might happen. But she still went there in person just to see how many tricks Charles had. Now, she knew that Charles was not that difficult to deal with. He dropped his pretense so quickly in front of her. There''s nothing to talk about, Hannah said lightly. She was hurt by him this time and next time, she will strike back hard. Now you know what kind of person Charles is? asked Oscar. Yes, indeed. Hannah gritted her teeth. So in the future, will you stay away from Charles? Hannah looked at Oscar. There was no chance for him to get close to me again. Charles will never get close to her again. What if there is? Oscar said aggressively. What do you want to say? Hannah''s face darkened. Jimmy, Oscar said lightly, He is a ck belt in Taekwondo, the owner of the Golden Dragon Badge in Martial Arts, and was also thest national boxing champion. Hannah was in a puzzle. He will be your bodyguard from now on, Oscar said. Hannah was a little surprised. All those things he said were because he wanted someone to protect her. She was touched. Charles failed this time, so this will happen again. I don''t think I''m going to be able to show up in time. Oscar looked very serious and said, I don''t want to ruin our rtionship, the partnership. Hannah suddenly realized that his arrangement was just because if she had a rtionship with Charles, it meant that his wife had cheated on him. No matter what they were to each other, he would not ept being cheated on. It was a matter of dignity. More importantly, they were cooperating for win-win results. Once she and Charles got back together, it meant that the deal between them would be over. After spending so much money on their wedding, Oscar would be so sorry if they went their separate ways after just a few days. To sum up, what happened really did affect Oscar a lot, so there was a good reason for him losing his temper and taking it out on her. After getting this straight, Hannah no longer refused. She said, OK, I will pay you. How much per month? Obviously, that touching moment disappeared quickly. Between her and Oscar, there should only be transactions without feelings. I don''t need your money. As long as you stay faithful to me. Oscar said in earnest. Hannah was speechless. Although it was just for the sake of their interests, she still felt somehow a little flirting. She nodded, OK. As an exchange condition, Oscar added. Hannah looked at him. I will stay faithful to you as well. Can you? Hannah asked. For you, of course. Hannah didn''t force him to do that. However, for better cooperation, it was better if he was able to do this, so she did not refuse. She said, It''s gettingte. I''m going to rest. Don''t you even ask me why I came back suddenly? Oscar seemed dissatisfied. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hannah thought sometimes Oscar was childish. There must be something he needed to do but she was not interested. Because I thought you needed me, Oscar said. Hannah was confused. Isn''t Jane dead? Oscar asked. We have no sisters bonding, Hannah said bluntly. She deserved it and I''m not sorry. Oscar looked at her with questions. Hannah did not try to hide it. Oscar, I am not a kind person. I have no mercy on those who hurt me. Are you reminding me of something? Oscar said. He was scrutinizing her. She really changed a lot. If he remembered correctly, once a puppy died in front of her, she cried out. But now she could be so calm when someone rted to her died. I''m telling myself, Hannah said one word at a time. I had to get my revenge. You hated Charles so much just because he cheated on you? No. Hannah''s eyes narrowed. He is my absolutely irreconcble enemy! Was this woman in front of him the one he knew? Do you regret cooperating with me? Hannah asked. Did he start to question their partnership because of her indifference? Since she chose to cooperate with Oscar, she had no n of hiding anything from him. If he couldn''t take it, she wouldn''t force him. No. Oscar shook his head and said in a low voice, Hannah, one day you will know how much I love you. Chapter 117 Charles Was Humiliated Chapter 117 Charles Was Humiliated Hannah thought Oscar can be a real pervert sometimes. Such as when he was talking about something like he loved her. Was he out of his mind? You should take a rest. Oscar reached out and touched her hair. His doting smile and unusual tenderness made Hannah ufortable, so she jerked out of the way. What she didn''t realize was that she just felt ufortable, not disgusted. She didn''t like to be touched in herst life not only when she was with Charles. In fact, during the years with Charles, she never took the initiative to approach Charles, of course, he didn''t do that either, and at that time, she felt that it was the best way for them even though they were married. Her throat twitched and she pretended that she hadn''t noticed anything. Oscar left her room and quietly closed the door. Hannah felt quite relieved. Take it as a lesson. She thought. She would never go down that road again. ... The next day. Hannah turned off the rm. She got up with a tired look on her face. She couldn''t sleepst night. Charles''s disgusting behavior haunted her all night. She kept thinking that she should kill him. She washed her face with cold water, forcing herself to wake up. Then she put on light makeup and changed into a business suit and then walked downstairs. To her surprise, Oscar got up early and Theodore was in the lobby as well. Seeing Hannah, Oscar said, Morning, you''re up. Theodore nced at Oscar. Hannah didn''t understand why Theodore was always reading Oscar''s face. Did he love Oscar? It didn''t make any sense. The Wells family was indeed extraordinarily wealthy as the Head of the four strong powers. But the Wold family has sources in the government and the mob, and its power was beyond great. Theodore didn''t have to be submissive to Oscar, but he was extremely deferential to Oscar. When Theodore saw Oscar nodding, Theodore said, Hannah, I have something good. Since you''re here, let''s watch it together. Something good? After hearing his words, Hannah felt it could not be a good thing anymore. But she followed Theodore and walked to Oscar anyway. Theodore took the phone out and found a video in front of them. He pressed the y button. In the video, Charles was a mess. He was on his knees. I am so sorry. I shouldn''t have done this to Hannah. I shouldn''t have forced her to have sex! I am a bastard. He said through clenched teeth. His jealousy was written all over his face. Then bark. Theodore wore a voice changer. Instead of answering Charles just glowered at Theodore. His eyes were red. Haven''t you heard what I said? Asked Theodore. If you don''t bark, I''ll chop your dick off. Woof, woof, woof! He shouted out angrily. Good boy. Theodore patted his face. Charles didn''t dare put up a fight. But there was murderous re in his eyes. And that was the end of that video. Oscar and Theodore both turned to look at Hannah trying to catch something through her look. But Hannah was indifferent as usual. She had no sorry for him but to enjoy his embarrassment. As a punishment, insulting him was too light for a bastard like him. He should be dead. Since we have this video, Charles won''t call the police, Theodore said. So, it was just to keep Charles from escting it. In fact, she was not hurt by Charlesst night, the police could not convict Charles. But Charles was beaten by Oscar in front of so many people in the restaurant, if someone really called the police, Oscar would not be able to be acquitted and it would affect his reputation. Oscar just won the title of Outstanding Young Man not long ago. They couldn''t let Charles ruin it. This short video was really helpful. Charles would keep the peace to save his face. If he decided to go to the police to get Oscar punished, he would be charged as well and even go to jail because he confessed that he tried to rape Hannah. In the end, he would suck it up. Okay, said Oscar. Not a word of praise for Theodore cleaning up the mess. He just knew Theodore could do it. Hannah always felt that Oscar was less simple than he seemed. Who was he? I know you two are married, but I don''t feelfortable when you stare at him like that. Theodore sounded flippant. Hannah turned her gaze. She blushed for some reason. Then she turned to the dining room for breakfast. Oscar and Theodore then sat in front of her. They were chatting casually. Hannah didn''t join them although they were mostly talking about trivial stuff. After she ate, she just left. Theodore threw a meaningful look at Hannah and said to Oscar, Don''t you think she''s a little different? Oscar didn''t answer that, which meant he noticed. Shall I investigate her? Theodore asked. He was always on guard against people he didn''t know well. No. Oscar refused. Theodore frowned. What if someone sent her to? She''s not. You''re so sure about that? Yes, Oscar nodded. I mean what if? I''ll put my life on it. Theodore was speechless. Keep an eye on Charles for a while. Oscar suddenly changed the subject. Theodore frowned. Are you going to get back at him? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Why did Oscar have such big vindictiveness? Charles tried to rape his wife and that was true. But he didn''t manage to do that anyway. Why was he so petty? I think Charles is going to hurt Hannah. You mean Charles might kill her? Theodore asked. Oscar nodded. Charles was never a good person. Once someone did something bad to him, he was very likely to kill him. Chapter 118 A Warning Chapter 118 A Warning You seem to know Charles very well. Theodore had a meaningful look on his face. Oscar didn''t say anything. How do you have time to get to know him? Theodore asked. Oscar still didn''t answer him. You have been wanting to take his girlfriend for a long time, right? Theodore was suddenly sure. Oscar nced at Theodore. Cut the crap. Just do what I say. Now he started toin about his crap. He was the one supporting andforting him in those hard days. ... As soon as Hannah walked out of the hall, she saw Jimmy waiting for her at the gate. Mrs Wells, starting today, I will be your driver and bodyguard, and I will protect you any time. Jimmy was respectful. Hannah smiled. Thanks. Jimmy didn''t do anything about her friendliness. They got into the car and went to the Cooper building. She went into the office and Rose followed her. Rose was surprised when she saw the man next to Hannah. Oh, my bodyguard, Jimmy, Hannah said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rose was even more surprised when she heard this. Why on earth did she need a bodyguard when she was working in her familypany? My secretary, Rose, Hannah said, ignoring her surprised look. Hello. Rose reached out her hand. After all, shaking hands was amon courtesy in the workce. But Jimmy ignored her. He just stood there and pretended not to see it. Rose put down her hands in embarrassment, turned her eyes to Hannah, and contained her emotions. I''ve tracked down the leader of the protest of the sales group. It''s Mason Porter, the head of inventory analysis of the sales department. Mason Porter? Hannah mumbled, trying to remember who this man was. He''s been working in thepany for twenty years but didn''t really aplish much. Because he is a senior here, he seldom shows respect for other people. When Jane was there, he would be respectful to her. And he could yell at the director of sales as much as he wanted. He was pretty upset that you moved him to the support center of the sales department. Besides, you didn''t give him the position as a supervisor. So, he encouraged all the transferred employees to protest against it. Even though he has been around here for a long time, he could not be able to manage to get everybody in his hands. There must be something fishy about him being respectful to jane instead of the director. Not really, Jane is a member of your family while the director is just an employee. Anyone who knows that will know who to please. But yelling at the director? Hannah was skeptical. Rose nodded and thought that it did make sense. Mason should have known someone in senior leadership well. Hannah concluded, He had a back. That''s why he could go on the rampage. Rose agreed. OK, I''ll ask around. No, I''ll take care of that. I have other work for you. Hannah said. Okay. Rose was respectful. I''ve looked through some projects that are not going on well in our sales department these days. I don''t want to spend too much time on projects that have already been in full swing. After all, they won''t bring us any more unexpected profit. In my opinion, what needs to be solved urgently are those problems that have been dragging on for a long time, such as that unfinished building and Light Building. Hannah handed Rose a file and continued. Sort out everything on these two projects by the end of the day. We''ll have a meeting tomorrow at 10 a.m. Yes. Rose nodded and left. ck coffee for you? Yes, thank you. Hannah replied and then asked, What do you want, Jimmy? The water is fine. Hannah was speechless. To stay awake and keep perfect physical condition. Hannah thought Jimmy could be too serious sometimes. Of course, she wouldn''t break his habits. Get him a ss of water, she said to Rose. Yes. Rose left and Hannah also started to work. Then she thought about it and called someone. Mr Richards. Ms Hannah, what can I do for you? He was very polite. Do you know Mason? I''ve heard of him. Is there anyone he knows well in our senior leadership or the shareholders on our board? Hannah asked straightly. Instead of asking Rose to spend a lot of time on this matter, she could ask their HR directly. I don''t know much about that. All I know is that he has a bad personality and is quite arrogant. But he''ll listen to Jane. So you suspect that Mason was connected to someone high up who was familiar with Roger Cooper? Percy immediately understood what Hannah meant. That''s right. I am gonna need some time to look it up, Percy said. No, no need to do that, Hannah said. She called Percy only because he might know the inside story so she didn''t have to waste more energy trying to find it out, but if not, she wouldn''t let him waste his time either What if I fired him? Um, you are new here Percy didn''t really agree with this idea. He thought this idea was too bold. Firing an employee without a good reason might harm thepany''s reputation. Can you think of a better way to get everyone to listen to our transfer arrangements? Not yet. Percy had to admit it. So we need someone to make an example of. If you used this strategy well, there will be a great profit, if not, you will be in great trouble, Percy warned her. Okay, thanks. Hannah was clear with that. I know my ce. I''m all for it. Percy decided to do as she said. Within half an hour, you need to get the word out that Mason is fired. I want everyone to know about it. Yes. Hannah said no more. She put down her phone and continued to work. An hourter or maybe less than an hour, the door was suddenly flung open. Hannah looked up and she saw Mason. He was furious. How can you fire me? You have no reason to do that. I''ve worked here for 20 years and you just kicked me out? I''m not letting you leave this office until you give me a good reason today! He looked terrible and threatened her. Hannah suddenly felt grateful that Oscar gave her a bodyguard. She saw that Jimmy had reached him. If Mason made a move, he would get him. And that was why Hannah could say that out loud. As the heir of the Cooper family, I surely can fire anyone if I want to. Chapter 119 He Got Jealous Chapter 119 He Got Jealous Mason was so angry at what Hannah said in arrogance that he almost jumped. It doesnt mean that you can do whatever you want as you are the daughter of Mr chairman, Mason shouted, Do you know who I am? No matter who you are, you are not more superior than me. Hannah said with overwhelmingly arrogance. Her arbitrariness annoyed Mason., who was so angry that he wanted to p her in the face. Just wait and see! Mason said and then left angrily. Hannah sneered. She had reached her goal to annoy Mason and find out the person hiding back. The She called the spy, Rose, keep an eye on Mason and check where he goes. Yes. Rose replied respectfully. Mason rushed into Maxwells office and said, Mr Watson, do you care of me? You know that mean girl Hannah she wants to fire me! When Maxwell saw Masone straight into his office without any respect and awareness of rules, he said unpleasantly, Didnt I ask you not toe to me in thepany? If I donte to you, Ill be kicked out of thepany! Mason couldnt inhibit his anger to say that at all. Its not up to her, that mean girl, she didnt have the right. Maxwell said disapprovingly, Miguel often fears me, much less her. She doesnt have the right to fire my man. Young people are fearless. You didnt see her arrogance just now! She did what she wanted just because her father was the chief executive! Mason said emotionally, If she was reckless, I would be the victim! I have been working in thepany for twenty years. If I was fired, how can I get such a rxing and well-paid job? Maxwell sneered and said, Dont worry. Even if she is reckless, I wont let you be fired. You just wait for my information. Dont you fool me! I can fool anyone but you, my father-inw! As you know, I love your daughter so much. Maxwell smiled obscenely. After a while, Mason nodded but he still said, Anyway, I cant lose this job. OK. Maxwell answered. Then Mason left away. Maxwell picked up the phone and dialed Roger, Im sorry for your loss. Roger replied with a long sigh. He was still in a grief these two days, so he asked for a long vacation. So what happened? Roger asked. He knew that Maxwell wouldnt call him unless there was something important. Its all about your niece Hannah. She began making trouble. Whats the matter? Talking about Hannah, Roger was angry. Maxwell told him that Hannah adjusted the allocation of the employees of Sales Department, and she wanted to fire Mason. Hannah was so unruly! Roger was extremely angry. So I want to catch this chance to teach her a lesson. She fully shamed usst time, I cant forget that! I am the one whos so angry that Ive been dying to kill her! Roger said fiercely. Then lets teach her a lesson. OK. But I cante to work indeed. So you take care of her. Roger couldnte to himself because of Jane. No problem. I just told you that in case that you would think I cheated you. Maxwell said, You take good care of yourself. Im sorry for your loss. OK. They hung up. Maxwells face grew ice-cold. In his view, Hannah always did what she wanted to do which was too imperious. In the office of the Sales Departments Director. Rose reported, He went to Maxwell Watsons office. Maxwell? Hannah was surprised. No wonder that he was so overweening. Shall I investigate their rtionship further? No, you dont have to. Just finish the mission I gave you. Yes. As Rose left, Hannah took a call immediately, "Oscar." Its rare to call me. Are you missing me? He chuckled there. How could he be so confident? She said, Give me Theodores phone numbers. Are you sure? Oscar couldnt believe it. Yeah, Theodore. Hannah was speechless but repeated. After hesitating for a while, he told the number to her. Hannah wrote it down and said, Thank you. When Oscar wanted to say something, she hung up. Oscar just looked at the ck screen of the phone. It seems to be an unrequited love Theodore teased. Oscar stared at him, and then he shut up. At the same time, the phone rang. When Theodore saw the number, he said on purpose, You wife! Oscar didnt respond. Theodore picked up the phone, Hello, Hannah. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. You know my number? Hannah was surprised. Oh, maybe. Theodore said in ambiguity. Hannah always found Oscars friends something strange. She said, I need your help. Yes? Can you help me find out the rtionship between Maxwell Watson of Cooper Group and the employee Mason Porter. And investigate if there are any secrets." OK. Theodore replied directly. After all Oscar nodded to agree while he turned on the loudspeaker. Hannah were surprised that Theodore promised her. When she wanted to thank for that, Theodore suddenly asked, So why do you ask me for help not Oscar? The World family has the power of the government and the gang. You know many people. Why do I You looked down on Oscar. Theodoreughed and he looked self-satisfied. How about Oscar? He looked unwell. I didnt look down on him, but you know every field has its master. He is not as well as you in personal rtionships. I dont want to bother him. Hannah exined. You may have some misunderstanding about him! Theodoreughed. What? Hannah was confused. Theodore wanted to say something but then he found Oscars warning expression, so he stopped and said, Ill inform you if I get it done. Youd better do it as fast as you can. Its serious. Hannah knew it clearly that there was not much time for her. OK. Theodore promised. Thank you. No problem. When Theodore hang up, he saw Oscar staring at him unpleasantly. He said immediately, Im going to solve the problem for your wife, see youter. Before Oscar talked to him, he ran away. Chapter 120 Friends With Benefits？ Chapter 120 Friends With Benefits As the call finished, the investigation of Mason barely turned to a closed-file for Hannah. She had seen how powerful the Wold family was, and a background research was merely a piece of cake. Howe Oscar had been thest winner in the previous life? The support from the Wold family must be a key. But why had they chosen Oscar Wells other than Theodore Wold? These two families did not seem to Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. be in a same alliance. This puzzle seemed like a nut so she could only put aside for now. She was sure that time would tell. After all, Oscar was her ally now. So it must be blessed to have the backup from the Wold family. Then she resumed work. Her concentration made her fail to hear the ticking clock. It was 8 oclock already as she realized. Hannah made a stretch. Jimmy waiting respectfully outside the office. Without anyin or words, he was as quiet as the air. Sorry, a newer needs time to get familiar with her job. She apologized. Never mind, Mrs Wells. Thanks to you, I learned it before, Jimmy replied. Call me Hannah. Hannah ordered. Not permitted by Mr Wells. Hannah resisted no more. Max was not permitted, Jimmy either. She took a deep breath, remaining calm. No need to care for a title, she told herself. Then lets call it a day. She said. Yes, Mrs Wells. He nodded. Hannah walked out of the office as Jimmy followed. Thanks to the silent driver, it was so quiet inside that a falling needle could be heard. Hannah was a bit weary so she indulged herself to be lost in the neon glow shining outside the city for a rest. In such peaceful moments, she used to doubt if it was real for whatever she had been living through, and if she would finally wake up and find all that was a dream. Her phone rang suddenly and drew Hannah back from her thought. She nced at the number on the phone and fetched it up. Hi, Susan, she said. Guess! Who do I see in the Emperor Club? Susan said mysteriously. Manuel? Stop it. It sounds lousy to my ears! Susan yelled offended. Then who is that? Hannah giggled. I see Oscar. Susan announced. Anything wrong? Hannah said peacefully. And I see a woman apanied with him. Susan added. So anything wrong? Hannah said still. She shouldnt have been emotional for it. But why had he promised her that he would stay fidelity to her? Anyway, men are nothing but liars. His promise could not stay valid even for a day. He is your husband, but has another woman at his side. Then you asked me anything wrong with that. Are you serious? Susan raised her voice. She had expected Hannah toe to break the debauchery. We are not those spouses as you expected. Hannah replied. Not as I expected? Whatever he does means nothing for me. Hannah got tired of exnation. So Susan concluded, Youre friends with benefits? Bingo, right? Susan could not wait to make a judge. Hannah felt wordless and said, Stop your imagination, and Im fine. You are fine for you know that youre betrayed. Well, Susan, youd better take care of your business than mine. Hannah shifted the topic to put the existing subject to an end. My business? I am damn fine. Thanks. Henry sticks to me like glue. Susan said triumphantly. Well, OK, lets just stop here. Hannah became a bit annoyed for no reason. Susan would not believe whatever she said. A touch of helpless crept over her. Fine! Susan got a bit irritated too, Dont regret if someday a pregnantes and makes a threat at you. This is not a fiction but life. Hannah fought back. But fictions are always inspired by life. Susan retorted. Sometimes Susan seemed to be a born debater. I have to go. Susan hung up the phone right away. Still, she was offended after the call was over. She stared at them, Oscar and the woman, not so far away. They seemed to be too closed. Damn it! Susan cursed them in her mind. And she turned back to her private room. This was a paradise for indulgence in which everyone was lost in revelry. Susan joined them too. After a while, as she turned sober, she was caught by the monster of solitude, just like the lonely street after a carnival came to an end. As resting on the sofa, she recalled what Hannah had told. As informing her friends, Henry and she were in love, but actually they were not a sweet couple, except that Henry seemed to be an ideal boyfriend, docile and obedient. Whenever she tried to step closer, she felt shunned; whenever she wanted to kiss, she was avoided; and when she asked about marriage, he had thousands of excuses for postpone. Susan chuckled ironically. Why? Did he think that she was too good for him? Or he was just not into her on the ground? But why did hee to make a confession while he did not fall in love? Thinking about this, Susan sat alone drinking. Alcohol was a good outlet when uninvited depression made a sudden visit. With ss by ss, she felt a bit drunk. It was not easy to get drunk even for once. Anyway, she was not drunk enough. To be urate, she was nearly drunk, which was the heavenly state for each wine lover. Then she staggered out excitedly. Oops! Susan ran into a mans arms. The arms gave her a familiar sense. Maybe that familiarity blew her guts and she was encouraged to put her hands up onto the mans chest. It felt stic, stic enough to excite ady to scream. What a chest! She eximed when enjoying her game. The man kept still. But his body turned harder. What about your abdominal ones? Susan asked. As her evil craws followed down, she got there, without a glimpse on the face upwards. My goodness! Susan could not help herself. She could feel the ups and downs along that sexy figure even beyond the clothes. Manuels throat got a slight move. As his body turning tense, he watched her who was gutsy enough. He wondered if she would regret after being sober and be aware of whom she had been seducing. He pushed her away. But in fact he could not help but enjoy that damning finger tricks. Oh! My! Susanined. I send you home. Manuel said. No. Im going back to dance. Susan rejected, Come,e with me. Lets enjoy the dance She dragged Manuels hand and pulled him with her as she said. Susan failed to realize who she was dragging as staggering her way. Meanwhile, a man stood behind. Theodore watched the figures moving further and further. One thing that he was assured was that Manuel must be prey to Susan, sooner orter. Chapter 121 I Never Trifle With Marriage Chapter 121 I Never Trifle With Marriage Chapter 121 I Never Trifle With Marriage Theodore went back to the box after using the restroom, and Oscar was sitting in the box drinking. Thomas and J were also in the box. "Where''s Manuel?" Oscar asked Theodore. Manuel had left for a long time and never returned. "He''s been taken away by Susan, the siren." Theodore was speechless. He didn''t get a good impression of Susan. After all, in the past, Manuel was hurt so badly by Susan. He was afraid that his buddy would be hurt by Susan again. "Now that Manuel has left, I''m going home, too." Oscar put down his ss. Tonight was about Manuel. Everyone came here to wee him back. Now that Manuel had left, it was time for the others to leave. "I''ll go with you." Thomas said. Theodore was a little speechless. ''How could they be such party poopers? The clock hadn''t struck twelve yet!'' he thought. "I need to go to the bathroom, J. Wait for me at the door." Thomas said. "OK." J agreed. They walked out of the box together. At the gate, Oscar was about to get in the car. But J suddenly spoke to him, "Oscar." Oscar paused. "I want to break up with Thomas." J said bluntly. "That''s your business." Oscar was indifferent. "I''ve tried. I can''t fall in love with any other man, except for you." "That''s also your own business." "I know your marriage with Hannah is a marriage of convenience. I''m willing to wait." J spoke a little emotionally. Theodore, who was around, didn''t know what to say. He, Oscar, Thomas, and J used to be ssmates. To be precise, they were more than just ssmates. They shared a lot of secrets with each other, so they could be described as very close friends. At first, everything had gone well until one day, J announced that she had fallen for Oscar. She said her love for him was so deep that she was willing to give up her life for Oscar. At that time, J confessed her love for Oscar several times, but she failed. After that, she once attempted tomit suicide. Luckily, the attempt tomit suicide failed. Despite this, Oscar still showed no mercy to her. In a fit of pique, J slept with Thomas. In fact, Thomas loved J. He just didn''t show his feelings before because J always loved Oscar. After he slept with J, he and J naturally became boyfriend and girlfriend. However, smart people could all tell that J loved only Oscar, and sooner orter, Thomas and J would break up. Actually, before Hannah appeared, Theodore also believed that Oscar and J would finally be together. After all, among so manydies, J was the only one who knew what kind of person Oscar was and she was the onlydy who could approach Oscar. However, all of a sudden, Hannah, who had never been known to them before, appeared. After her appearance, Oscar fell in love with her and couldn''t hold it back anymore. It probably never urred to J that Oscar would suddenly have another woman and get married all of a sudden. She probably always believed that Oscar didn''t ept her only because of his special status and that he would be with her after everything was settled. She never expected that there would suddenly be an outsider. At first, she could fool herself by saying that Oscar and Hannah were just driven by interest and that they just had a fake marriage. Anyway, their marriage was a win-win cooperation as the Cooper family''s wealth would only be beneficial to them. As time went on, it became clear to clever people that Oscar had unusual feelings for Hannah. So J couldn''t wait anymore. Tonight, Theodore saw many times how J relentlessly badgered Oscar. Oscar was rather patient with J, not directly pushing her away. But apparently, he didn''t give her any hopes either. His attitude was the same at this moment. He was as indifferent as before, "I never trifle with marriage." "Oscar!" J broke down. Oscar had got into the car and left. J''s eyes were red. The sadness on her face was obvious. Seeing that, Theodore helplessly sighed and saw Thomas behind him out of the corner of his eye. He had better not intervene in this love triangle, he thought. So Theodore also got into another car and left too. Sitting in the car, he made a phone call. He couldn''t understand why these people would get in a serious rtionship and break their hearts. In his opinion, the purest and most harmonious rtionship between a man and a woman should be the one about only money and sex. "Darling, do you have time tonight?" Theodore asked with a smile as the call got through. "Mr Wold, you finallye to me. I thought you''d forgotten about me." The woman''s voice was sweet and extremely soft. "How can I forget your charming figure?" "You''re so sweet." That woman was happy. "Let''s meet in the old ce." "I have work to do tomorrow. I can''t stay up toote tonight." "I''ll let you go before two o''clock." "You say it." "Have I ever lied to you before?" "Okay, I''ll be there in half an hour." The woman was very excited. "OK." Theodore hung up the phone. This was the way men and women should deal with each other, simple and clear. It was too tiring to get in a serious rtionship. ... At the same night, Susan came down from the center of the stage drunk. The man she was holding just now was nowhere to be found. It was disappointing for her. Of course, Susan wouldn''t do anything to Content ? N?velDrama.Org. him. After all, she had a boyfriend. She just sometimes joined in the fun on asion, while her fair- weather friends had spent nights with many young men. Feeling a little drowsy, she massaged her head. If she hadn''t gone to dance, she might feel better now. Feeling dizzy, Susan stumbled out of the hall, headed directly for a parked car at the door, and sat down heavily in it. After she sat down, she didn''t realize that another person sat down next to her the next second. Now she just wanted to go back to her room and lie down on her big bed immediately. She hadn''t been so drunk for a long time. Hannah was the one who would bring bad luck to her. Hannah''s words left her in a bad mood until now, and she even got drunk because of those words. She seemed to recall what Hannah had said again. Maybe it was the effect of the alcohol that caused her to do the thing next. Susan angrily took out her phone and dialed Henry''s number. "Susan." The call got through. "Henry, when on earth are you going to marry me?" "Susan, are you drunk?" "No, I''m not drunk!" Susan refused to admit it, "I just want to ask you when you''re going to marry me." "Susan, you got drunk. Where are you? I''lle and pick you up." "I don''t yearn for your gentleness, and I don''t yearn for your obedience. I want to marry you, sleep with you, and give birth to a bunch of children for you!" "Susan..." "Henry, why on earth are you hesitating? What the hell are you afraid of?!" Susan''s eyes suddenly turned red. She just felt aggrieved, "Is it that difficult for you to marry me?" Manuel sat next to her watching her quietly. He watched as big tears fell out of her eyes. So, Susan''s unusual behaviors today were only because of the conflict between her and Henry, he thought. Chapter 122 Taking Susan Home Chapter 122 Taking Susan Home Chapter 122 Taking Susan Home Inside the car, it could be only heard Susan''s upset voice. At first she said righteously, but then she was just crying. The person on the other end of the phone should be in a hurry, but Susan just didn''t tell him where she was. Finally, she hung up the phone. Then shey on the window ss, like an abandoned puppy, looking pitiful. The car arrived at Phillips Manor. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Manuel got out of the car first. After he opened the door for a long time, Susan didn''t get off yet. It was a private car of the Emperor Club, which was specially used to drive customers back. Susan didn''t get out of the car, which apparently embarrassing the driver. Manuel hesitated, but still went to Susan''s side to open the door. Susan leaned on the car seat and closed her eyes. There were tears in the corners of her eyes. She slept so sound. Sometimes Manuel felt that Susan didn''t care about anything, yet sometimes she was so sensitive. Manuel picked her up and walked into the house. Susan moved her body ufortably. When Manuel thought she was awake, he saw that she stopped, as if she had just found a morefortable position to lie quietly in his arms. It waste at night and it was quiet in Phillips Manor. Manuel went upstairs as quietly as possible, trying not to make too much noise to disturb the others. Then he put Susan on herrge bed. After that, he was about to leave. Suddenly, his neck was hooked by Susan''s hands. Susan opened her eyes and looked at the person in front of her with blurred eyes. Then she said, "Do you want to kiss me?" Manuel swallowed. "I wanna kiss you." Susan said with soft voice and a coquettish look. No men could refuse such a charm. Manuel clenched his fists, trying to calm down. He looked up slightly. Then he saw Susan raising her head with the supporting of his neck. She was approaching his lips. Manuel''s heart was pounding crazily and his head was bem at a point. The temperature in the room was rising little by little. Approaching, they two clung to each other so closely. A lot of things could happen in the next second. "Henry..." Susan murmured, calling out the name of the other man. It was not him. It seemed that all of Manuel''s impulses were extinguished by a basin of cold water. He was so disappointed. Then he stood up. Susan seemed a little dissatisfied, "Henry..." "I''m not Henry." Manuel said indifferently. Susan was still in a somewhat confused state. It was as if she didn''t hear what the person in front of her said. "I''m Manuel." Hearing it, Susan woke up. Then she fixed her eyes on the man in front of her. She was looking at the man standing by her bed and adjusting his clothes, and she realized that she was not dreaming just now. Thest thing she could remember was that she was so sad and then went to the dance floor to dance. But how she left? She totally forgot it. She seemed to remember that she called Henry, but she didn''t remember what she said. Because she called Henry, so it took for granted that she thought the person who had just been with her was Henry... Manuel got dressed, turned and left. In fact, without looking at Susan, he also knew how disgusted Susan would feel when she knew it was him. It was him who took advantage of this situation. So he epted all the disgust that Susan had for him. He didn''t exin anything. "Manuel." Susan suddenly stopped him. Manuel stopped, but didn''t look back. "Don''t tell anyone about tonight." Susan was warning him. "OK." Manuel agreed. "I should not take it to heart." Susan said fiercely. Manuel nodded and walked out. Looking at Manuel''s back, Susan was filled with anger and felt a sense of sickness. She really didn''t know if Manuel made her sick, or if she was drunk and wanted to throw up. She quickly got up from the bed and rushed directly into the bathroom. Then came the sound of vomiting. Manuel came in and returned the phone to her. When Susan was in his arms, she held the mobile phone in her hand. He was worried that she couldn''t hold it well, so he took it over and put it in his clothes pocket. As soon as he left the room, he found it, so he came back to return it to her. Now, he heard her vomiting in the bathroom. He indifferently put down the phone and left after closing the door for her. Then he went back to his room and pushed the door in. Turning around, he saw Justine, who was clearly waiting for him and sitting on the couch in his room. She pulled a long face. Manuel looked calm, "Haven''t you slept yet?" "Do you still like Susan?" Justine asked him. Manuel didn''t answer. "Can''t forget her in so many years?" Justine''s face turned gloomy. "No." Manuel denied, "She''s just my sister." "Sister? Then how could you two kiss like that just now?" Justine shouted at him. She just saw it. "We have nothing." Manuel denied it. "If she didn''t call out to Henry, were you sure that you wouldn''t do something worse with her?" "I''m also a man. If a woman seduces me like that, I will be impulsive." Manuel also said loudly. Justine was stunned. "It''ste. Go to sleep." In the next second, Manuel calmed down. Justine looked at Manuel, endured it, and got up from the couch. As she left, she said, "Susan doesn''t deserve you to love her so much." "I know." He knew it. He shouldn''t have loved her at all. Justine left Manuel''s room. Then she saw a door at the end of the corridor suddenly mming shut. Susan took a deep breath, for she was almost found. Leaning against the door, she felt somewhat irritated again. Why did she have a feeling of being guilty? She didn''t mean to listen to their quarrel. Chapter 123 Dont Worry, Im Clean! Chapter 123 Don''t Worry, I''m Clean! Chapter 123 Don''t Worry, I''m Clean! Susany back on the big bed and looked at the ceiling in a daze. Just after throwing up, she felt a lot morefortable. But the more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t figure it out. How did she kiss Manuel? Thinking for while, she decided to make it clear to him, lest he still had any illusions. Doing immediately whatever came to the mind had always been Susan''s style, so she went directly to Manuel''s room. Unexpectedly, as soon as she reached the door, she heard Manuel arguing with his mother. To be honest, she had never seen Manuel lose his temper. No matter who it was, he would always be gentle. So Susan didn''t expect that he would be quite scary when he lost his temper. Fortunately, they two didn''t quarrel for long. As Justine wasing out, she quickly left. There was no need for Susan to say anything more to Manuel. After all, Manuel just made it clear himself. He said he was also a man. If a woman seduced him like that, he would be impulsive, which meant if she were some other women, that was how that would go. If she still came in to make it clear, Manuel would think she was too self-righteous. Touching her lips, Susan thought she had to brush her teeth a hundred times. ... It was midnight. Hannah was up for getting some water. She was definitely not waiting for Oscar to When Oscar walked into the living room and saw her, his eyes lit up. Hannah didn''t want to talk with him and she turned and went upstairs. "Hannah, won''t you wait for me?" As he spoke, he stepped forward and walked directly to Hannah''s side. Hannah frowned. She was impatient. Oscar reached for Hannah''s cup, "How do you know I''m thirsty?" Hannah dodged his hand directly, "I''ve drunk it." "It''s okay. I don''t mind." He still easily took the cup over. Oscar had a triumphant smile on his face. Hannah thought Oscar was so childish sometimes. Watched Oscar drinking her water, Hannah held back the anger, took over the cup, turned around and went directly to the open kitchen to rinse it. Then she went to get some warm water again. "Let me pour some water for you." Oscar was always by her side. "I can do it myself. It''ste. Just go to sleep." "I want to sleep with you." Oscar blurted out. Hannah red at him. "Sleep in separate rooms." Oscar added. Hannah didn''t want to talk with him. She got some warm water again, drank it, cleaned it, and then put the cup in its original ce. After that, she got up and went upstairs. Oscar followed her upstairs. Hannah opened the door and was about to enter. "Hannah." Suddenly, she was pressed against the wall outside the room by Oscar. Hannah moved a bit to resist but failed. With all her strength, she couldn''t push him away a little at all. "To thank you for waiting for me until sote, I intend to repay you." Oscar smiled. The smile was evil. Besides, he didn''t care about her resistance at all. Without thinking about it, Hannah knew what Oscar was going to do. She jerked her hand over his mouth. Oscar looked at her, with his ck eyes that seemed to have magic. It was easy to get people into it. She said, "Isn''t it enough?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Oscar frowned, seemingly unaware of what she was talking about. "Didn''t get satisfied?" Hannah raised an eyebrow. Oscar seemed to react. He raised his hand and pulled Hannah''s hand away. Hannah wasn''t as strong as Oscar so she was pulled away in an instant. She also turned her face to the side. She didn''t want to be kissed by him no matter what. Oscar couldn''t help but chuckled as he said, "Susan told you?" Hannah didn''t speak. When he was pestered by J tonight, he indeed bumped into Susan. "Why didn''t youe to the scene to see it?" "Am I that bored?" Hannah rolled her eyes at him. "But you''re jealous." Oscar was so determined. "You think too much, Master Oscar." Hannah looked back at him anxiously, "I just don''t like being stood up." "Huh?" "Yesterday you said that you wouldn''t mess with other women, but today you just can''t hold on. Oscar, if you really can''t keep your promise, you''d better not make such a promise. Otherwise, you''re just too shameless." Hannah''s tone was noticeably heavy. "So you care a lot if I am clean?" Hannah felt that she couldn''t continue to talk with him. Wasn''t she talking about the fact that he couldn''t keep his promise? "I''m clean." Oscar suddenly said, "Hannah, just rest assured." What did he say? Shepletely didn''t believe men''s vows in this regard. "It''ste. I''m going to bed." Hannah also thought it unhelpful to talk too much. For her, Oscar meant nothing. What he did had nothing to do with her. She would turn a blind eye to him. "Good night." Oscar let go of Hannah. Sometimes she thought this man was so troublesome, but sometimes she also thought he was surprisingly easy to talk to. Hannah opened the door and walked into the room. Then Oscar heard the sound of locking the door inside. He smiled helplessly. It was so bad for him that he could only see her but couldn''t touch her. The next day, when Hannah got up to work, Oscar didn''t get up yet. Maybe he got drunkst night so he needed to sleep more today. After all, Hannah could feel that he really drunk a lot. Hannah didn''t ask. After breakfast, she took Jimmy''s car and went to thepany. Just when she walked into thepany, she felt everyone was looking at her. She was sure that there was nothing wrong with her demeanor, so the only reason was that something had happened. She walked calmly into her office. As soon as she got in, she heard, "Ms Hannah." Rose, who had always been calm, had a little urgency in her voice at the moment. "What''s matter?" Hannah sat in her office chair. Jimmy still went to the couch. "Mason wants tomit suicide on the rooftop of the top floor." Hannah looked at Rose. "He said you were going to kill him." Hannah''s face sank. To make her feel bad, Mason did do everything. "Ms Hannah, would you like to go up and take a look? I just saw that several senior leaders have gone tofort him." "Not now." "But..." "You go to see the situation first. Contact me at any time." "Okay." Rose said. She didn''t work for Hannah for long, but she just believed that Hannah could get everything done well. Chapter 124 Threats Chapter 124 Threats Chapter 124 Threats After Rose left, Hannah called Theodore without hurry, "Did you get the results which I asked you to investigate yesterday?" "Yep." "Really?" Hannah was pleasantly surprised. She knew that Theodore would definitely be able to find out, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast. Theodore went straight to the point, "Mason''s daughter is Ernie Porter. She is 21 years old this year, a second-year student in Kensbury College of Media. She is major in acting and wants to enter the entertainment industry. However, in the entertainment industry, not everyone can be popr even if they have good conditions. Ernie knows it well, so she seduced Maxwell when she went to the annual party of Cooper Group with her father. Now, she is Maxwell''s mistress." Hannah listened carefully. In her previous life, she didn''t know Maxwell, in his 40s, kept a college student as his mistress. "Maxwell is very nice to Ernie, not only giving luxuries to her, but also buying Ernie a sports car worth more than 800, 000 dors. Of course, he''s not just nice to Ernie, but also to her father, Mason. The reason why Mason has always been so proud in Cooper Group because of Maxwell''s covert supporting. If the information I got is correct, Maxwell should be in charge of the performance evaluation in Cooper Group. You can check to see if Mason''s personal performance is manually adjusted every month." Hearing it, Hannah was still a bit surprised. How powerful the Wold family was? How strong their connection was? They could know Maxwell''s work in Cooper Group so easily and even got the performance evaluation of theirpany''s intr? "Don''t worry. I won''t attack Cooper Group." Theodore seemed to read Hannah''s thoughts, "Oscar won''t agree." So he meant that as long as Oscar agreed, he could easily attack Cooper Group? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hannah suddenly felt speechless. "I will send you the information that Ernie has been raised by Maxwell. See if there is anything else you need. If not, I''ll be busy with other business." "Okay, thanks." After hanging up the phone, Hannah got an email in her mailbox. Hannah opened it and downloaded it. Then she saw all the documents about Ernie and Maxwell''s illicit rtionship, including Maxwell asionally transferring money to Ernie, the records of buying luxuries and cars for Ernie and getting a room, the photos of them making out, and even videos... Hannah read them for a while. After making sure that nothing was missing, she replied, "Perfect. Thanks." Theodore just sent back with an OK emoji. Hannah sorted out the documents. Rose pushed the door in, "Ms Hannah, Mr Chairman asked you to go to the top floor. Mason is very emotional now. He said that he wanted to see you. He doesn''t listen to others." Hannah said okay. But she was still slowly sorting out the documents. "Ms Hannah." Rose urged. "Calm down. Mason won''t jump off the building. Just let him perform for a while." Half an hourter. After Hannah put everything in order, she got up and left the office. At that time, Rose had also calmed down. Anyway, it was useless even if she was in a hurry. The elevator led all the way to the rooftop on the top floor. Hannah had not yet walked out with Rose and Jimmy when she heard Maxwell''s angry voice, "What is Hannah doing? She doesn''t show up yet. Is she responsible for it if he dies? Mr Cooper, your daughter is really so cruel." Miguel''s face was also bad at the moment. After all, this kind of thing happened in thepany, which had some bad impact. Now, the media also knew it. They had been at the gate of thepany but were just stopped by security guards. Without getting Miguel''s answer, Maxwell was agitated again, "Since you can''t bear to embarrass your daughter, don''t me me for not giving her the chance. It''s a human life. I can''t just sit idly by. I''m going to go down to call here over in person now. I just want to see what she is proud about so that she dares to be sowless." "Mr Watson, no need, I''ming." Hannah''s tone was frighteningly calm. As soon as Maxwell saw Hannah, he immediately said sarcastically, "I thought you didn''t dare toe up." "It''s not me who don''t dare toe up." Hannah smiled. That smile made people shudder. Maxwell''s face sank. He had been in the business world for so many years. How could he be threatened by a little girl in her 20s? So he didn''t take Hannah''s words to heart at all. Then he continued to scold loudly, "Mason needs you to give him an exnation now. You''d better deal with it well. If something happens, you will be the murderer. Northfield is a country ruled byw. If he dies because of you, you have to pay him with your life." "Mr Watson, don''t worry. If he jumps off, I''ll pay him with my life." Hearing it, Maxwell was speechless. Hannah didn''t talk to Maxwell anymore. She just walked straight to Mason. "Hannah." Miguel stopped her. He was afraid that Mason would really jump off. "Don''t worry." Hannah smiled at her father. Miguel endured it, but decided to let it go and let Hannah solve it. Hannah walked through the crowd to see Mason standing on the guardrail of the rooftop. There was nothing behind Mason. If he moved slightly, he would really fall off. Hannah looked at him quietly. Mason was thrilled when he saw Hannah, "Hannah, why did you fire me? I have worked diligently at Cooper Group for twenty years. Why did you fire me? Why?" The more he said it, the more he couldn''t control himself. Everyone on the rooftop was frightened by his emotions. "Calm down, Mason. We can talk." Maxwell hurriedly came out. He nervously soothed Mason. "Today, if Hannah doesn''t give me a reasonable exnation and doesn''t give me a proper apology, I will just jump from here. I will do what I say." Then he leaned back. Everyone shouted in fright. The scene seemed a bit chaotic. "Take it easy. What exnation do you need Hannah to give you? Say it. We will satisfy you immediately." Maxwell pretended to be a good person, and to have the courage to take on the responsibility. "First, I want Hannah to make it clear why she fired me and inexplicably transferred me from my original position. Second, I want Hannah to apologize to me. Kneel down and apologize to me." Mason threatened, "Otherwise, I''ll just die here." Chapter 125 Hannah Gained the Initiative Chapter 125 Hannah Gained the Initiative Chapter 125 Hannah Gained the Initiative Mason''s words shocked everyone. It was eptable to ask Hannah to say the reason for firing him. But he actually asked her to kneel and apologize. It had really gone too far. But no one dared to say a word, for fear to stimte Mason that he really jumped off. Then he would be a sinner. In silence. Mason suddenly spoke, forcing Hannah again, "If Hannah doesn''t do it, I''ll jump right now." He pretended to jump again. "Hannah." Maxwell said righteously, "Quickly exin to him why you fired him and why you transferred him from his position. Hurry up." Hannah nced at Maxwell, and then looked back at Mason, "Haven''t I told you? How do you want me to exin to you?" "Hannah, you''re really a bully." Mason was furious. Maxwell yelled at Hannah, "Are you crazy? You still go to stimte him. Are you so merciless?" "Mason,e down. I''ll give you a good exnation." Hannah''s voice was really too calm, which seemed a little coldblooded. "I won''te down." Mason said fiercely, "If you don''t exin to me or if you don''t kneel, I''ll die here." Hannah''s face sank. She was about to speak. "Mr Cooper." Maxwell turned directly to Miguel at this moment, "Your daughter is trying to destroy our Cooper Group. Anyway, she won''t listen to what I say. As her father and as the chairman of Cooper Group, can you be a little responsible? You are still silent to defend your daughter. Don''t you think that what you have done doesn''t deserve to be the chairman?" Miguel was a bit embarrassed by Maxwell''s irony. He turned to look at Hannah. He didn''t know what Hannah had nned. He didn''t know if she really gave up a life. "If he really kills himself today, I will definitely quit immediately. I will do what I say." Maxwell really took his noble character to the extreme. He didn''t hesitate to quit his career for a human life, showing a fearless spirit of sacrifice. "It''s useless to yell at my dad. This thing started because of me. Mr. Watson, if you want to be that good person and to highlight your greatness, juste at me." Hannah said lukewarmly. In the tone, there was a slight irony. "Hannah, how did the Cooper family have such a child like you? So coldblooded. I''m really ashamed of Cooper Group." "Who is ashamed? We will know in a moment." Hannah smiled coldly. She suddenly took a step and walked in front of Mason. "Stop." Seeing Hannah''s action, Mason was so emotional, "If you take a step closer, I will jump." Hannah stopped. "Kneel down and apologize to me now. I wille down immediately. If you are still forcing me, I will die here." Mason roared. "Just now I promised Mr. Watson that if you die, I''ll pay you with my life." Hannah walked over again. Mason was frightened. Everyone at the scene was also frightened. Maxwell quickly yelled, "Hannah, are you crazy? Come back." Hannah pretended that she didn''t hear it. Then she approached Mason step by step. Mason nced behind him and then at Hannah. He just watched this woman approaching him without hesitation. Of course he didn''t dare to die. All he did today was to embarrass Hannah and to teach her a lesson. This was the n he had discussed with Maxwell. Hannah must be humiliated today. It would be better that she left Cooper Group directly. But they didn''t expect that this woman didn''t follow their ns. Instead, she actually forced him to a dilemma. "Don''te here. Don''te here." Mason was horrified. Sweat fell from his forehead. Instead of stopping, Hannah sneered. It was a coldblooded look. Maxwell didn''t want Hannah to seed. Of course, he also knew that Mason wouldn''t jump. They just wanted to threaten Hannah. If she really went over but Mason didn''t jump down, it would be clear that Mason was deliberately causing trouble. In the end, it would be seen as a joke. He hurried over and tried to grab Hannah. Jimmy was by Hannah''s side. He quickly blocked Maxwell. The sudden movement made everyone look over. Hannah nced behind. She knew Maxwell''s tricks all too well, so she told Jimmy before she came up, asking him to stop everyone who approached her. She really had to thank Oscar. He just seemed to know that Jimmy would be useful to her. "Hannah, stop." Maxwell was stopped, so he could only yell at her. Hannah didn''t care. She stopped in front of Mason. Mason was shaking all over at the moment. Apparently, he was frightened. Hannah didn''t reach out to pull him down. She suddenly climbed onto the guardrail of the rooftop. That move surprised everyone. Miguel was taken aback, "Hannah." She walked over, but Mason didn''t jump off. It was clear that Mason didn''t dare to jump. She just had to pull him down and didn''t have to climb up. Hannah didn''t look back. She faced Mason straight, "Are you really not afraid of death?" "You you" Mason pointed at Hannah, sweating profusely and shaking all over. "If you jump, I''ll jump with you." Hannah said word by word. "Don''t you think I won''t." "I didn''t say you didn''t dare. I just told you that you could jump off the building. I won''t stop you. If you jump, I''ll pay you with my life. I''m with you. I''ll do what I say." Hannah looked resolute. Mason''s face turned pale with fright. For a second, he really wanted to jump off. He couldn''t be threatened by Hannah. But as soon as he saw her determined face, he instantly gave Content ? N?velDrama.Org. up such an idea. He just red at Hannah but couldn''t say a word. "I count down to one now. Either we jump off together or wee down together. It''s up to you." Hannah said coldly. Mason looked at Hannah. He was still forcing Hannah, "Don''t threaten me. Anyway, I''m already old. I''m not afraid of death." "Three." Hannah didn''t talk with Mason at all. Mason looked at her in horror. Everyone looked at her with bated breath. "Two." Hannah counted down. Mason was nervous. "One." Chapter 126 Masons Embarrassment Chapter 126 Mason''s Embarrassment Chapter 126 Mason''s Embarrassment The countdown ended. Hannah was about to jump. "God." Everyone on the rooftop screamed in fear. Mason was directly scared to pee. See Hannah''s move, Mason was shivering. That made him wet his pants. "No! I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die." Mason was driven crazy. The horror of death made his mind nk. Now, he was desperate to descend from the guardrail, and desperate for a safe ce. But at the moment, he was so scared that he couldn''t move. Hannah certainly wouldn''t jump. She was just pretending. Seeing Mason sitting on the ground in fright, she gave Jimmy a look. Jimmy understood it and quickly grabbed Mason. With his help, Mason came down slowly. He knelt on the ground, without a trace of spirit. No one could have expected that the person who threatened others would have been frightened by the person who was threatened. Hannah also climbed down from the rooftop. His face pale, Miguel helped her down before others reached her. "Dad, I''m okay." Hannahforted him. "I''m going to have a heart attack." Miguel said angrily. Hannah just smiled at him. She was not afraid when she just climbed up, while she was freaking out about her shing back to the moment in her mind. If she made the jump from this height, she would lose her life. At the thought of it, she sighed with relief. Someone wentover and lifted Mason off the ground, intending to take him away. Hannah walked over and stood in front of him. Mason also seemed toe to his senses, but because of the fact that he had just peed in the pants, he didn''t dare to face others at all. "Didn''t you want me to give you an exnation? I''ll give you one in front of everyone now." Hannah said. Mason had no mood to listen to it at the moment. When he thought that he had embarrassed himself but not Hannah, he couldn''t wait to want to hide in a hole. "Enough. Hannah, that''s enough. There''s no need to be aggressive." Maxwell started acting as a good guy again. In fact, he was angry. Mason was a fool who fucked things up all the time, Maxwell thought. Mason was so confident of his bravery when he came up with this idea, yet he became a coward who pissed himself in the end. "I''m not aggressive. I just want to be fair to Mason, and to everyone." Hannah added, "Almost all the senior leaders in thepany are here at this moment. Besides, there are a lot of employees. Some of them are also transferred from their positions. So, I''m here to make it clear to everyone." Maxwell tried to stop her again. But Miguel spoke, "Well, I just want to know why you have to make such a big change in the arrangement of the team as soon as youe to thepany? And why did you suddenly fire an experienced employee like Mason?" The seemingly harsh words were actually helping Hannah. Maxwell held back. He couldn''t disobey Miguel, the chairman. Hannah was allowed to say, "First of all, I answer the question about why I transferred you guys from your positions. Mr Richards advised me that it was not appropriate time for me to do so when I first took office. Right, Mr Richards?" "Yes." Percy Richards answered her. "I knew all the consequences of doing this, but in the end, I still went my own way because I was dissatisfied with the current staffing in the sales department. Some important positions required the cooperation of two people, but there was only one being assigned the tasks, while there were two or even three doing the work of one. For such unreasonable work arrangements, I have to make some changes. Second, after staying in a position for a long time, it is inevitable that some would be ck. Changing work is good to motivate staff. I do not feel anything wrong with it." Another important reason was that she needed to drive away those who were against her, which of course she couldn''t tell them. "How do you know that everything you make is right? You just came to thepany. How do you know what kind of talent is needed for a position? How do you know that your arrangements are right? How can you guarantee that employees will be motivated after they change jobs?" Maxwell retorted, showing no mercy. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Mr Watson, whether the personnel change can ultimately achieve benefits depends on the final result. If I''m not mistaken, all the senior leaders promised to give me three months to half a year to prove myself. Now you let me show you results in a week? Won''t you be too much?" "You" Maxwell was talked back by Hannah. Hannah continued, "Since the senior leaders agreed with me from the beginning, I ask everyone to support and respect my decision." If there was someone who was still against it, it would be a p in the face. After all, the executive of thepany had approved her n at the beginning. Now if they intervened in Hannah''s decision in just a few days, it would be that they broke their agreements. So there was no one to say anything. Maxwell was gnashing his teeth. It was true that it was a matter within Hannah''s rights because it was a personnel dispatch inside the department. His intervention would be suspected of targeting Hannah, which could bemented on by others. So he could only hold back. "Don''t you think you''re a little too much about firing Mason? Just because you don''t like him, you have to fire him? You probably don''t take thepany rules too seriously." said Maxwell. "Mason told you that I didn''t like him so I fired him?" Hannah raised an eyebrow. Maxwell immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing. He hurriedly exined, "Didn''t Mason say it just now?" "I don''t know whether Mason said it or not. But I did have that idea." "Employees can be reassigned, butyoffs are not within your right." "So I said I had this idea. Because I had this idea, I went to Mr Richards and asked about the process and formalities foryoffs. Unexpectedly, it was spread. I was nning to report this matter to senior leaders." Hannah said calmly. Maxwell lost again. "What reason do you have?" he asked fiercely. "In this personnel transfer, Mason incited all staff in the sales department not to ept the job transfer and deliberately opposed thepany''s decision-making. Shall we not dismiss those who object to the "Do you have any proof?" Maxwell asked aggressively. Chapter 127 Dig up Maxwell’s Scandal and Make Him Eat Humble Pie! Chapter 127 Dig up Maxwells Scandal and Make Him Eat Humble Pie! Chapter 127 Dig up Maxwell''s Scandal and Make Him Eat Humble Pie! "I have no evidence." Hannah answered. "You want to fire him even if you have no evidence, Hannah, You really think thispany belongs to you?! Alright, thispany does belong to the Cooper family, so you can do whatever you want? So you can fire me one day just like him if you''re not satisfied with me?! If that''s the case, you might as well let me go now. I have no responsibility to do my best for you guys." Maxwell Watson said, full of indignation. He still remembered to boast of his greatness while belittling her. Staring at Maxwell, Hannah said, "Mr Watson, I think you''re a little defending him. Is he any rtion to you?" "What are you talking about!" He bristled with rage. It seemed that he was embarrassed because his scandal was revealed by her. Even if his embarrassment is fleeting. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''m always dealing with things fair and square. As the secondrgest shareholder of the Cooper Group, of course, I will work for the good of all of my employees and not betray their trust. But now you''re ndering me like that, Hannah, What is your intention?" he said with dignity. "So you faked Mason''s performance without permission just to not betray his trust?" Hannah said sarcastically. "Hannah, You''re taking nonsense. Tell me when did I do that?!" said Maxwell, his face turning red, "Because Mason affected the personnel redeploys, so you''re doing everything you can do to fire him, that''s the reason you''d rather betray me! Hannah, can you think of the consequences before saying a single word?! You''re so rude." "Mr Richards." Hannah just turned to Percy. Percy approached hastily and took out a piece of paper. Hannah said leisurely, "Here are two copies of the performance report filed by the human resources department. One was from the sales department to the general affairs department, signed by all employees, and the other was checked by the general affairs department and handed over to the human resources department for wage ounting. I picked out Mason''s report and found that his GPA for the past year was 75 ording to the feedback from the sales department. However, his GPA turned into 91 in the final report checked and handed over to the human resources department by the general affairs department. I did the math and realized that, ording to his position, 5 points was nearly $2, 000, which meant he got an extra $10, 000 every month!" She just let it all out, which left the room stunned. Because people didn''t expect this kind of dark management. Maxwell also was beginning to feel rmed. But he got the skill of keeping calm and collected after all these years, saying, "Hold the authenticity of the copies you provided, it''s thoughtless of you to frame me for this. True, I''m in charge of the general affairs department, but I don''t deal with everything by myself or it will tire me out." "So you didn''t know it at all." "If you''re right, I''ll admit my negligence at work. I do sign and approve the final performance reports every month and I really don''t have time to check each employee''s report. So all I can say is I''ll try to manage the internal workings to avoid this." "So you''re saying this malicious thing was done by your employee and you didn''t notice it?" "How many times do I have to repeat myself!" Maxwell lost his temper, "I already said I didn''t know it and also admitted my mistake. What the hell are you doing?! What''s wrong with you? Please don''t argue a point to death, what am I supposed to do to shut you up?!" "You''re so pissed off, making me feel that you''ve really done this." "Hannah!" Maxwell yelled at her, "I repeat, I have no idea about Mason''s GPA. I''ll conduct an investigation against him after this fucking thing''s over. And I''m not gonna pass the buck no matter what the result might be! But do you have to think I was implicated in this? I won''t admit what you just said! To say the least, he''s not a rtive or friend of mine, am I crazy to fake his performance report? Is he better looking than other employees?!" It was so ironic that he spat this out. As Hannah just opened her mouth, Maxwell added, "Percy, you''re an employee from the human resources department so you must know all theworks within ourpany. Thepany also teased out and archived all employee rtionships. Now you tell Hannah, tell everyone, do I have any rtionship with him or not!" Percy answered, "There is no rtionship such as blood, friends, ssmates, etc. between Mason and Mr. Watson." Maxwell sneered at Hannah sharply, "Did you hear it?" "Yes, I did. " Hannah responded. "Now that you''ve heard it, stop your nonsense. As the heir of Cooper family, I suggest you should learn what is the sense of propriety. If you don''t know that, you''re just a base girl in other''s eyes no matter how noble your family is..." "Indeed, there is no rtionship between Mason and you. But that doesn''t mean you have nothing to do with his daughter." Hannah broke in on him. Maxwell''s face changed suddenly. Not only is Maxwell, but Mason, who had wanted to kill Hannah, was shocked by what she said. "I heard through the grapevine that," Hannah looked at Maxwell and said, "you kept her daughter as your mistress." "Hannah!" Maxwell''s veins popped out with anger," How far are you gonna go with this?! I have my own family and my kid is already in high school, and I can''t believe you''re saying this..." "Mr Watson, I don''t think you should be so quick to deny it, or you''ll eat humble pie once the truth emerges." Hannah threatened. Maxwell was stunned, at that moment, he was literally overwhelmed by her power. He thought the woman in front of him possessed a maturity that was not typical for her age and also made him nose a strange sense of majesty. "At first, I didn''t wanna expose it, cause after knowing that I was just gonna privately give a word of warning to you to avoid trouble. However, today you pushed me so badly, so I can only prove my innocence in this manner. Mr. Watson, please understand." Obviously, Maxwell choked with rage and humiliation. "Rose." Hannah said. Rose hurried up to her and passed her another piece of file that was given by Hannah when she just left the office. Actually, Rose also had no idea about this file. She just had the habit of agreeing to the arrangement. Chapter 128 Maxwell Admits His Guilt Chapter 128 Maxwell Admits His Guilt Chapter 128 Maxwell Admits His Guilt Hannah took the file from Rose and took the papers out of it one by one. Everyone intently watched her action with a slight expectation, hoping she could spill the tea! "The paper in my hand is the record of hotel stay from you and Mason''s daughter, Ernie. And it shows that the first time you had sex with her was on March 18, two years ago, at a hotel in Kensbury. In these two years, you had sex with her at least twice a week at this hotel. Moreover, thest time was yesterday." "You''re slinging mud at me! You got a random hotel record and insisted it was mine, are you making fun of me?" It was just hisst struggle. Hannah didn''t take any offense. She nced at Maxwell, watching him taking the road to ruin. She kept saying, "This is a consumption record from you to Ernie. ording to the record, you''ve spent a lot of money on her over these years. And the designer handbags, jewelry, and sports car you gave her as gifts, which are more than 2, 000, 000. It means you spent more than 1, 000, 000 on her a year." "You think my money grows on trees, 1, 000, 000 a year? I only earn 3, 000, 000 a year in the Cooper Group and you think I''m willing to spend almost half of my annual sry on a mistress? How ridiculous! And I''m always handing over my sry to my wife, even my paycheck is also kept by her, you can phone and ask her!" Maxwell said with a sarcastic look. "You really don''t get enough sry to keep a mistress. But the yearly dividends of the Cooper Group are a big amount. If I remember rightly, you do overdraw your dividends every month. And I guess the money you''ve overdrawn was spent on Ernie!" "Bullshit!" Maxwell shouted, full of indignation, "I can''t believe you really can do anything to throw mud at me! I just stood in employees'' shoes to right wrongs for them and didn''t expect your retaliation. Hannah, I''m afraid you''re not here to work but to plunge thispany into chaos!" "Mr Watson, the more lies you tell, the worse the consequences will be." Hannah reminded him. "You''d better stop threatening me and shut your fucking mouth. I tell you, Hannah, If you still keep talking bullshit like that, then I''ll never forgive you!" said Maxwell. His face was ferocious, with mes of fury and a slight of panic. In fact, he clearly knew that Hannah was aware of the true rtionship between him and Ernie. Of cause, he won''t admit it. If he lower his head to her, he would lose his face so badly. He just expressed his love to his wife and family in a business interview some time ago, and he would be humiliated by everyone if his scandal was exposed now! With heat in his voice, he said to Hannah, "I don''t have the pleasure to talk to you! Now that Mason is fine, I don''t wanna waste more time." While saying that, he turned away and was going to leave. "This is the picture of you and Ernie having sex!" Hannah said behind him, spacing every word for emphasis. Maxwell whipped his head around. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He whipped his head around, and saw Hannah holding a piece of A4-size color-printed picture which was vividly seen by all. As the paper was big enough, everyone could see that erotic picture clearly at first nce! Maxwell changed his face so quickly even if he just calmed himself down. Now he was really in a panic. So he rushed forward to Hannah, intending to snatch the picture in her hand. But Jimmy immediately came up to keep off him. "Son of bitch, get away!" Jimmy just stood motionless. "Son of bitch!" "Who''s the real bitch..." Hannah said, her face suddenly darkened, "Mr Watson, don''t you know?!" "You!" feeling embarrassed after being satirized by Hannah, Maxwell yelled, "Tear it up, tear it up now!" "If you dare to do this, you have to admit it." "It''s a fake, this picture is a fake!" his face turned red. At this point, he was so rude and noisy, which made him act like a buffoon. "You want me to release the video, don''t you?" said Hannah, her forehead creased for a moment. Maxwell was stunned suddenly. He suppressed his anger, wishing that he can kill Hannah. "Do you want me to do that?" Hannah said calmly, which contrasted with Maxwell''s getting out of control. At the moment, his disguise was being torn off little by little, which made everyone in this room change from initial suspicion to absolute trust in Hannah. They now believed everything she said. Maxwell''s bad behavior was exposed, which let everyone show a disgusted expression. There was someone even whispering, "Can''t believe Mr Watson is that kind of man who keeps a mistress. And his mistress is almost the same age as his daughter." "I watched a financial show participated by Mr. Watson and his wife a few days ago. He acted like a really nice man on that show and I thought I was honored to work at hispany." "It''s surprising that Mason would send his daughter into his superior''s bed for his own career. My values arepletely disrupted." More and morements like these appeared, heard by Maxwell and making his temper get out of control again. "Shut up, shut the fuck up!" he shouted like a nut. But Jimmy kept holding on to him so that he could not even move a finger. "I said shut up! And you son of bitch let me go, let me go!" Maxwell threw a fit at everyone and yelled at Jimmy ceaselessly. Used to be a business elite though, but now he suddenly became a middle-aged man who was not only frustrated but wretched and disgusting. On the roof, the air was filled with his crazy yelling and scolding. Manson became unusually quiet at this moment. Of cause, he had already lost face for the pee thing, and now he was talked by people about sacrificing his daughter to make money, which robbed his courage to open his mouth. Nobody knew how long after, Maxwell finally yelled and scolded enough. He suddenly admitted, "Yes, Ernie is my mistress, so what?! Did I break thew? There''s now in Northfield that says I can''t do that! So what can you do to me? You can''t get your dad to fire me, can you?!" "What you''ve done should only be condemned by morality, and my dad can''t casually fire you just because of your wild personal life. But it''s also reasonable for him to let you go for the loss of the won''t do that because you''ve worked at this ce for many years and contributed a lot to ourpany. At the very least, even if I''m not gonna make you look good, I still have to save your father and grandfather''s dignity. After all, your family helped the Cooper Group a lot in those days and made us sessful today." "Good you know." Maxwell sneered coldly. He was defiant and ignorant again in that single short moment. Chapter 129 Hannah Drives Maxwell Mad Chapter 129 Hannah Drives Maxwell Mad Chapter 129 Hannah Drives Maxwell Mad "But I have a good guess: you will take the me and resign if the chairman has no intention to fire you cause I believe anyone should be ashamed to have done such a humiliating thing. And as a well- respected man, you shouldn''t tolerate yourself staying with thepany." Hannah satirized. Maxwell was choked by what Hannah just said. He had seen the world and knew that the worst end would be falling into her trap as she wished. And now he finally figured out that her intention was to dismiss him! Once he was fired, nobody in the Cooper Group could grasp as much power as he had to go against N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Miguel, not even Roger Cooper. Because Roger was only good at speech and bad at the action. After figuring it out, Maxwell felt a chill down his back. Hepletely had no idea how maniptive she could be. He couldn''t believe that Hannah, a silly little girl, could push him into such a hell. Gritting his teeth and swallowing his anger, he said, "You''re right, I lost face because of this thing, and the Cooper Group also was discredited by me. I should be responsible for all the consequences. But I think if I have to take responsibility, I shouldn''t run away from it, I should face it bravely. Now in front of everyone, I swear to God that I will definitely deal with my personal life and never make this kind of mistake which every man would make!" He quoted that mistake that every man would make and easily absolved man of responsibility, which made Hannah really want tough. Was a man born superior to a woman? A man cheated on others so he just made a mistake that every man would make. But if a woman cheated, she would be sordid and disgusting and be an object of hatred. In ancient times, a woman who cheated would have been executed, let alone defended herself. Of cause, at this moment Hannah didn''t want to discuss women''s rights with Maxwell, which just was a waste of time. So she said, "You should get back on track now that you are indiscreet about your personal life. I trust in you that you''ll do what you say. But, Mr. Watson, not every mistake can be corrected only by individual effort. Like..." Maxwell stared at her murderously. He was disturbed by this woman, and felt like she was gonna do a bunch of bad things against him. "Like, the mistake involving a crime." Hannah said, separating every word to emphasize. "What crime?!" Maxwell got mad in one second. It took him a long time to settle down, but now he had pissed off again. "The crime of abuse of power for personal gain. You''ve already caused financial damage to the Cooper Group. " Hannah said, "This crime is clearly written into Northfield''sw." "Don''t frame me, Hannah! When did Imit the crime you just mentioned? When!" "You took advantage of your position to forge Manson''s performance report for his personal gain, which caused financial damage of about $200, 000 to the Cooper Group! " Hannah said with great power, "Didn''t you do this?! " "I said no, I didn''t! This is only my negligence to management. Do you have any proof that I did this!" "I don''t have proof..." "Without proof, how can you..." "I can call the cops!" Hannah said slowly. Maxwell was shocked as soon as he heard what she said. "I have two copies of the performance report that can be used as proof. The secret rtionship between you and Mason can be regarded as the motive. The witness who can get you convicted... I guess he will show up as soon as possible after the copse." "Hannah, you!" Obviously, Maxwell couldn''t keep calm again now. He thought that if she really call the police, he might not go to jail but he would have a criminal record! Once he got a criminal record, his son would get restricted in his development in the future, let alone his own career. After thinking about this, he was beginning to freeze like a deer in headlights. "Mr Watson, you want me to call the police, or do you want to admit what you''ve done!" With a sullen face, Maxwell was angry and embarrassed. Why did he let a little girl trick him into this evil trap? He was going to get her embarrassed this time but now he pushed himself off the cliff. He stared at Hannah wrathfully, and couldn''t say a word for a long time. "Everyone''s time is precious. But we have wasted enough time, half the morning, to deal with Mason''s jumping. So in the end, I''ll give you three seconds to think. If you don''t want to make your choice, I''ll take it as you want me to call the police." Hannah said to Maxwell, with a calm steady tone, "Three, two, one." Maxwell was shaking all over to take control of his emotions and keeping silent. Hannah also didn''t show great emotions, tonelesslymanding, "Rose, call the cops." "OK." Rose looked down and called 911 on her cell phone. "I admit!" Maxwell suddenly said in a loud voice. Hannah gave Rose a meaningful look, so Rose hastily put her phone down. "I admit I did that. For Ernie, I fake Mason''s monthly performance report from below average to first- ss. So he could get a good sry in thepany even if he was always cking off at work." Maxwell admitted. He admitted and was tortured by embarrassment. "But you only paid Ernie 10, 000 a month. So I don''t understand why you had to do something illegal that you knew was wrong. 10, 000 wasn''t too much for you, was it? You could just pay her yourself." Actually, Hannah was somewhat surprised at what he had done. "I just said I''ve given my sry to my wife so I didn''t have spare money at all. As to the dividends I asked for an advance, and I also spent this money on Ernie. I didn''t have any extra money every month, so I thought about this way that could solve the problem once and for all. Then I found that this way had another advantage: the higher the employee''s sry, the more benefits the Cooper Group would buy for them. So if I utilized my position to give him an extra 10, 000 in sry, he would get much more money than if I directly gave him 10, 000. I''m a businessman so I know the way to get the highest rate of return." Maxwell said. At this moment, he simply didn''t have the confidence that he grasped at the beginning and gave a full ount of the crime in a desperate manner. "So you just said, you abuse your power in forging Mason''s monthly performance report for his own benefits." "Yes."Maxwell nodded. "Then..." Hannah''s eyes grown cold, "Today Mason threatened me by jumping, did you instigate him to do this?!" Maxwell looked her squarely in the eye, thinking that what more did she want him to do when he was embarrassed and humiliated like this?! "Um? You don''t wanna admit it this time?" Hannah reminded him, "If I remember correctly, it''s also illegal to ckmail and threaten others to do things that damage their interests!" Chapter 130 Being Cheered for Expelling the Enemy Chapter 130 Being Cheered for Expelling the Enemy Chapter 130 Being Cheered for Expelling the Enemy In the quiet atmosphere on the roof, other top employees of the Cooper Group were stupefied by these scenes happening in front of them. They thought that Maxwell had been tortured so badly by the evil consequences resulting from himself. Hannah casually waited for Maxwell''s answer. After a few minutes, when Hannah was showing a sign of losing her patience, Maxwell finally admitted again, "Yes, I told Mason to do that." What he just saidpletely disrupted everyone''s values again. People thought keeping a mistress and abusing one''s power were bad though, they were kind of But if Watson really yed this kind of shabby trick, they would start doubting his character. However, Hannah was calm because she wouldn''t be surprised by something she already knew. She said, "What did I do that bothered you so much, making you have to threaten me like this! If just now Mason really jumped off the building and I followed with him, then you would have killed two people. How much you hate me to do this to me?!" Maxwell was embarrassed by her aggressive words. "Was it because I didn''t follow your arrangement at the meeting of senior managers? So you beard grudges and found ways to retaliate?" Hannah was making excuses for Maxwell. Maxwell''s face grew pale and red by turns. "Or did you actually, obey someone''s orders?!" Hannah was to the point. She also wanted to expose Roger, which, Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. of cause, was not easy. Maxwell was also a clever old bird so he knew that if he really ratted out his aplice when his abuse of power was brought to light, he would never be able toe back. But if he didn''t inform against Roger, maybe he would be hired again. So he acted like a maniac and said, "I just hate your attitude! I just don''t like being opposed all the time by a little girl! I only want to teach you a lesson and it''s none of other''s business!" Hannah was also aware that she couldn''t force him to name his aplice. But now she had almost got what she wanted: firstly, she was clear of the charge that she bullied an employee so much that he wanted to suicide; secondly, she exposed Maxwell''s evildoing in public, making him reap the consequences; thirdly, she sessfully fired Maxwell, her father''s worst enemy, with fairness and reasonableness. So she said, " Mr Watson, now that the truth hase out, I don''t think you want to stay put at the Cooper Group anymore. Cause you have admitted your crime and mistakes, everyone willugh at you." Maxwell said through gritted teeth, "I quit!" "OK." Hannah agreed quickly, "Mr Chairman, now Mr Watson is willing to quit, so I suggest not to pursue the matter that his abuse of power to gain personal interests. Anyway, he has worked for the Cooper Group for years and contributed a lot to thepany, so I think we should offer him an opportunity to correct his misconduct." "I agree with Ms Hannah." Miguel nodded immediately. He addressed her as ''Ms Hannah'', which obviously meant that he had acknowledged her capacity. And he also didn''t conceal his euphoria at the moment. For years, he got mad whenever mentioned Maxwell because Maxwell was always against him in all respects. But he couldn''t do anything because of their position. He didn''t expect that his daughter could let Maxwell quit by himself in a week. Absolutely, what a pleasure it is! "As to Mason..." Hannah turned her eyes to Mason, who was squatting down on the floor in wet pants. She said with a cold voice, "You''d better ask for the resignation by yourself." Mason dared not reply with a retort. He was too embarrassed today to stay put at thispany. But he didn''t expect to end up not only being fired but also getting Maxwell into trouble. And now the rtionship between Maxwell and his daughter had been exposed, so that rtionship would be ended sooner orter. He couldn''t imagine the hard times he would suffer in the future after losing all his ie sources! "By the way," Hannah seemed like had new ideas suddenly, "Mr Richards." "I''m here." Percy responded. "Work out the sum of extra money he has been paid for these years and allow his resignation after the money back. If he doesn''t give the money back in three days, we''ll send him to the police." "OK." Percy agreed quickly. Mason looked worse now. He couldn''t believe now he had to give that 200, 000 back?! "Is there anything else I can do?" Getting everything done in an orderly manner, Hannah asked Miguel with respect. Miguel was surprised at his daughter''spetence. Not only Miguel, but everyone on the roof was impressed by Hannah. Nobody could have expected today''s ident would end up like this. So people even started admiring her from heart and soul. "It''s over." said Miguel. Hannah gave him a light smile, then she turned around and said to everyone, "So everybody here, I''m sorry to waste your precious time, and please return to your offices. Mr Watson and Mr Mason, I''d like you to get your resignation procedures done by the end of the day." After she finished, people began to leave the roof one by one. Miguel and Hannah were also in the crowds. Back to the office, Hannah said, "Rose, I need someone to keep an eye on Maxwell and Mason''s resignation procedures." "Yes." "And make me a cup of ck coffee, get Jimmy some water. We''ve wasted a lot of time today, I think we''ll be working overtime." "Yes." Rose answered respectfully. She couldn''t help but nce back at Hannah as she left the office. She found that Hannah had calmly plunged into work and didn''t feel any joy at all in reversing her defeat. It was like she had taken control of everything and didn''t need to be excited as she had seen the future, which made her have to see Hannah in a more respectful way. In the beginning, she was very unwilling to be informed to assist Hannah. But then she heard that she would together with Hannah for three months or half a year at most, so she agreed for her gratefulness to Mr Miguel. Her original n was to work carefully and then leave, but now she suddenly wanted to work for Hannah for the rest of her life. It''s amazing for a 22-year-old little girl who just graduated from college to get these hard things done. She didn''t know what else to do but admire her. "Anything else?" catching Rose''s eyes on her, Hannah asked. "Nothing." Rose realized and hurriedly came back to the earth, "Just suddenly feel like, you''re better than I thought. "So you still think you lose?" Hannah showed a light smile while typing on the keyboard. "Seems like, with you, I won''t lose." Rose said slowly and clearly. Hannah gave Rose a quick smile, feeling that her secretary seemed not as boring as she thought. Chapter 131 Irritation Chapter 131 Irritation Chapter 131 Irritation Hannah devoted herself to work. In the middle, Rose came in and reported that Maxwell Watson and Mason Porter had gone through the resignation procedures. The two of them lost face today and were embarrassed to stay here any more, so they finished the resignation procedures quite fast. As soon as they two left, those employees in the sales department who needed to change their posts at the early stage consciously handed over and took up their duties as quickly as possible. In a few days, the sales department waspletely refreshed and the work was back on track. After all the troubles had been solved, Hannah now started to carry out the marketing work. When she made up her mind, failure was not an option for her! She checked the sales items left by the sales department in the early stage one by one, and sorted out all the problems. Her cell phone rang suddenly. Hannah took a look at the name on it. Since thest time she answered the phone, and misunderstood Oscar''s call as Charles''s, she had been more considerate. She felt like she had hurt Oscarst time. Yet she was not that guilty. She looked at the name of "Susan" and tapped the connect button. "Hi, Susan." "Where did you kidnap my Hannah?!" the voice from the other side sounded serious. Hannah frowned. Would Susan be not childish sometimes?! "My Hannah is not that astute, aggressive and grant girl. Who are you?" "You''re being ridiculous." Hannah felt speechless. "Otherwise, how could you have changed so much? I don''t even know you anymore! I read the news about you today, saying that you threatened the employees of yourpany, and that you let the secondrgest shareholder take the me and resign?" Susan gasped and got excited after saying and she continued, "How did you make it? Don''t you always overlook or take those with a grain of salt? You''ve changed a lot. What do you want me to think of you?" "You are jealous." Hannah snorted withughter. "Yes! I''m jealous of you! Very Jealous!" The other side said fiercely, "Not to mention you''re so beautiful, you''re so talented, and you''re truly a force! I have been crushed on the ground by you and rubbed again and again! Sorry, we are not friends anymore." "A nut." Hannah whispered. She knew Susan was joking. "But then again, Hannah, are you really all right?" Susan sounded serious. "I''m fine." "You look like a different person." "Because I suddenly understand a truth." "What?" "Keep improving yourself." Susan tightened her lips and said, "You''reughing at me." Susan was typically an adult children. Although she didn''t like her father because of her mother, she got pocket money from her father these years, which was arge amount that ordinary people couldn''t imagine. "So do you want to learn self-reliance like me?" "No!" Susan rejected without hesitation, "I have Henry! I''m not the one having an unreliable husband." Obviously, she was referring to Oscar. Oscar was indeed unreliable. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It was definitely not his ability in their mind that was unreliable, but that she and Oscar just got married out of convenience. They were just in a win-win cooperation, without rtionship of dependence. "By the way! It''s reported that you stood on the roof of the building in order to negotiate with the employee who was about to jump off. Do you know how dangerous it is? Don''t risk your life if you want to threaten, got it?" Susan shouted. In fact, Susan was such a girl, who seemed careless and heartless but much more sensitive to others'' feelings than everybody thought. Much of the time she was reluctant to show her feelings because of her personality. "OK, I see." Hannah answered obediently. "Anyway," Susan yawned and said, "I''m only half awoke. I''m going to bed again." "Hey, it''s more than 4:00 pm now. Are you going to sleep all day? Where did you gost night?" "I went to the clubst night, didn''t I call you? By the way, did you question Oscar about what happened them? Could that be a pregnant woman who came to demonstrate with a big belly?" Susan got excited again. Hannah paused before she said, "Go easy. And I''ve told you I have nothing to do with Oscar. Don''t worry about it." "OK, OK, I''ll shut up." "Aren''t you my best friend? You just care about me." Hannah smiled. "Hannah, you''ve be good at buttering me up, haven''t you?" Susan said while gnashing her teeth. They bickered on the phone. After a long talk, Susan hung up the phone unhappily. She was not as beautiful as Hannah, and her talent was not as good as her too. And she was defeated in an argument with her just now. She didn''t even understand how she had be friends with Hannah and loyal to her, and she could do anything for Hannah, even give up her life. It seemed she was masochistic, somehow. Susan lied in bed and continued to sleep. Last night was really a sleepless night. Although she felt sleepy and wanted to sleep to recharge her batteries, she was awake every time when she closed her eyes. And, it was all about the kiss of she and Manuel. Emerging over and over again, the picture like a movie clip seemed to keep going on without an end. But when she closed her eyes, it was light. She felt lucky that at least she didn''t have to go to work and could sleep recklessly. Sleep as long as she wanted. At this moment, she was actually not sleepy. It was just that she had no energy enough to move and didn''t want to get up. Susan was a little hungry, but it seemed that she could stand up with the hunger. She just stared at the ceiling in a daze. Then, she recalled what had happened between her and Manuelst night again. What a sin! Last night when they were kissing, she had not even realized it that she was making out with him. But now she had vivid memories of everything happened between them--she was the one who took the initiate, even being eager. Susan couldn''t help but speak foul again. She didn''t know how indiscreet she was about her private life in Manuel''s mind. Of course, she didn''t care. She was just disgusted with the truth that she had touched him on her own initiative. After all, she got up from the bed. If she kept lying like that, she would be crazy because of the endless cirction of those scenes. Chapter 132 A Mysterious Man, Oscar Chapter 132 A Mysterious Man, Oscar Chapter 132 A Mysterious Man, Oscar Susan took a brief shower, changed into a set of home clothes, and went downstairs. The servant saw her and quickly stepped forward, saying enthusiastically, "Miss Phillips, are you hungry? Would you like to eat something?" "I had a hangoverst night, my stomach is a little ufortable. Just help me cook some porridge." "Sure." The servant replied immediately, "Mr Johnson asked me to make him porridge to sober up this morning. He ate a little, and I kept the rest warm. I''ll serve it to you right away." "H''m." Susan responded. There was some irony at that moment. She didn''t expect Manuel would do so for his health benefits. No wonder he had delicate skin, like a pretty boy. Susan sat at the dining room table and slowly ate the porridge. It was a mixture of vegetables and fruits. The porridge was thick with pleasant vour of vegetables and fruits, which left a sweet vour after being swallowed. A warm feeling of being full remained in the stomach for a long time. Susan asked for seconds. When she was eating, she suddenly saw Henrying. At that moment, Susan''s heart was filled with guilt. It was because what she had done with Manuelst night. She were trying to evade his eyes the moment she saw him. "How are you, Susan?" Henry saw nothing abnormal, and he was obviously concerned about her. "I''m okay, I got drunkst night and just got up to eat something." Susan tried her best to keep herself calm and answered. Of course, she couldn''t let him know the thing that happenedst night. Although she thought it might be eptable for him if she told him that she did not know it was Manuel She would call it a white lie. "You scared me badlyst night." Henry sighed in relief and said, "Don''t drink so much next time, okay?" "Okay." Susan nodded, as if she didn''t want to talk about what had happened yesterday, and she digressed, "Why did youe here today, and so early? Aren''t you always busy?" "I''m worried about you." Henry smiled dotingly, "I was supposed toe earlier this morning, but there are a few urgent things to be handle today. I''m afraid if I''m here dealing with work, I wouldn''t apany you well. I did hesitate before going to thepany to finish the matter first. I thought I can spend a whole day with you in peace, but I didn''t expect I got it done untilst minute." Susan saw he felt guilty abouting toote. She reflected on the things she had done to Henry. Henry treated her so well, who wanted to give her happiness with his own effort. What was she still dissatisfied with? She must cause Henry''s pain when sheined about him from time to time. "Henry, I won''t force you again. We''re still young, it doesn''t matter if we get married a few yearster and have children." Susan said very seriously. Henry smiled gently, and fondled Susan''s head, "I''ll try my best." That meant, he would try to meet her requirements and marry her as early as possible. "By the way, did you have lunch?" Susan said suddenly. Henry could have not eaten yet as he needed to spend more time with her, since he would give up food and sleep for his work. As expected, Henry shook his head. She asked the servant to serve Henry porridge right away. Before the servant served it over, Henry asked Susan, "I''m so hungry, can you feed me first?" Susan didn''t refuse, and she sent Henry food with her spoon. They looked very intimate. "Good?" The words hadn''te outpletely yet. Manuel suddenly walked past the living room and went straight upstairs. Henry nced at him out of the corner of his eyes, and a sneer appeared on his face. The servant wasing with a bowl of porridge. Susan turned her gaze off Manuel and smiled gently at Henry. "Come on, eat." The appearance of Manuel did not spoil or hinder her "sweet date" with Henry. After the meal, Susan didn''t want to idle at home. Moreover, Henry managed to have half a day off with an effort, without hesitation, she wanted to go out with him. He basically responded to every one of Susan''s requests. Henry was waiting for Susan to change her clothes outside the door of her room. In the distance, he seemed to hear the voice of a man speaking, a very familiar voice. Henry looked over there and walked over after a few seconds of hesitation. It was a hanging garden on the 2nd floor, and a man was talking on the phone whose back was to him. "I want to get her back this time." Manuel was speaking to someone on the other side. Hearing his words, Henry''s face changed. Henry gritted his teeth secretly and he took out his mobile phone to take a video of Manuel, who was facing away from him. "Yes, I still can''t forget Susan after these years, so I want to try again if I can get her back." "I know she and Henry are in a good rtionship, but as long as they don''t get married, everything is possible." "Well, thank you." Manuel hung up the phone. At the same time, Henry had already put away his phone and turned to leave. But he was noticed by Manuel with a peek out of the corner of his eyes. Manuel pretended to overlook the Kensbury city and the blue sky overhead. A couple got into the car intimately and drove away. ... It was 10:00 pm. Hannah flexed her neck. She felt like her whole body was stiff. She gave a nce at Jimmy, who was sitting on the sofa stock-still, his back straight, with no sign of tiredness. "Do you always keep your face straight like you do now?" Hannah asked while moving her body. Jimmy turned to look at her and answered, "I''m used to it." "What about your family?" Hannah was curious about what Jimmy''s family thought of him because he looked so cold and serious. "I am an orphan." "Sorry." Hannah felt a little embarrassed. "Never mind." Jimmy shook his head. "How did you and Oscar know each other?" Hannah changed the subject to soften the aura. "In a boxing match." Jimmy replied. "He came to watch you boxing?" "No." "Huh?" Hannah was surprised, "Then he fought?" Jimmy did not speak. "Oscar won''t let you say that?" An answer came to her immediately. "Yes." Hannah was a little speechless. ''Does this guy need to be so mysterious?'' "You can actually have a better way out. You''re a boxing champion, and you''re very good at Taekwondo and Sanda, you can do anything. Being a bodyguard is kind of unworthy of your talents." said Hannah. "Mr Wells is very generous to me and gives me a lot of money every year." "How much?" Hannah asked curiously. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "A million." "Jesus." Hannah immediately shut up. Her annual ie was less than a million currently. Chapter 133 You’re Reluctant Chapter 133 Youre Reluctant Chapter 133 You''re Reluctant "Come on, it''s time to get off work." Hannah took Jimmy to leave the Cooper Building together. When they left, Rose was still sorting papers on the desk. "Go back early." Hannah advised. "OK, I''ll leave after I finish the materials for tomorrow morning''s meeting." Rose said respectfully, "Careful." Hannah nodded slightly. Although she had never personally engaged in business in herst life, she had a thorough understanding of the business, since she was born in such a family--his father would usually talk about some things about work at home and she was gifted. Andter she married Charles and gave him This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. advice. She gradually became acquainted with knowledge in the field. Therefore, she knew it clearly that people''s hearts were the primary factor in the development of a mall. That was why she had started with the people. She took Jimmy''s car back to Oscar''s vi. Surprisingly, the vi was brightly lit. The vi area was quite remote and quiet. It was so bright that it seemed like a beacon in the night, which was inexplicably warm. She opened the door and went into the hall Jimmy left after driving Hannah home in the evening and he would pick her up the next morning. In this vi, there was only Oscar, her and Max. She felt weird that Oscar''s many behaviors werepletely ipatible with his life style. For example, he was still watching TV on the sofa at this hour of night. Shouldn''t he lie on the big bed in his room and y games with Theodorefortably? Watching here back, he said, "Hannah?" That made Hannah feel like they were an old couple somehow. "H''m." Hannah answered ndly. At the moment, Max, the servant, was doing the cleaning. Seeing her back, he quickly took out the edible "bird''s nest" soup(a Chinese delicacy) and said, "Madam, please enjoy." And he gently put it on the tea table. Hannah frowned. She was going to eat at the dining table. It was too close to Oscar to eat it at the tea table? Of course, Hannah was not the punctilious type. She walked over and sat next to Oscar, eating the soup that Max cook for her every night. "Is it good?" Oscar asked. "Yeah." Hannah replied. She did think Max was very talented and attentive in doing housework and cooking. Every time she ate the food he cooked, she felt very warm and happy. "I want to try it." And saying the words, Oscar approached Hannah and swallowed her spoon directly. The spoon was used by Hannah just now. But he held it into his mouth. That made Hannah a little awkward. Oscar ate as usual. He swallowed the soup, his lips leaving her spoon, andmented, "It''s really good." Hannah could not find a word to argue with him. She stayed speechless while looking at the spoon that Oscar had held. "Why don''t you eat?" Oscar asked innocently. Hannah felt that if she said she disliked him at the moment, it would hurt his self-esteem. So she decided not to say more. She got kind of dumbfounded as she was not used to eating with others with the same spoon. "You hate it?" Oscar finally knew something about himself. Hannah was a bit gratified. And she was about to change a spoon. "You are reluctant to touch my saliva! But I am not reluctant to touch yours!" Oscar had an expression ofplete disbelief. Hannah sometimes thought that this man could really be a movie star. He acted so well. Yet she didn''t think Oscar was so small-minded. She seldom paid any attention to his words and rose to her feet to get a new spoon. "Hmm!" Hannah stared at Oscar. Henry suddenly grabbed her, then crudely pressed her on the sofa, kissing her fiercely. Looking at the face of this barbaric man before her, she resisted but she failed. Oscar kissed deep. His tongue was invading her mouth, enjoy sweeping. Max was cleaning beside him, but he flushed when he saw this picture. He hurried upstairs and leave them alone. This was youth, he thought. But Hannah pushed Oscar away with effort. The moment their lips parted, there remained something like silk between the lips, and it broke instantly. "Oscar, are you a dog?" Hannah wiped her mouth and said, "Why can you bite whoever you see?" Her lips were swollen and they hurt a little. "I''m your dog." Oscar said, "Only for you." Hannah burst with anger. There was no more shameless person in the world. She left the sofa angrily. However, the moment she left, her heart was racing madly. And her mind was inexplicably in disorder. She felt that it must be her impatience that made her heart beat faster. "Hannah," the voice of Oscar came behind her. Hannah didn''t want to answer. "That''s thest one, the thing you did on the roof." Oscar said word by word. Hannah paused in her footsteps and she felt offended. Was Oscar giving his demand on her? It sounded like he was educating her in an arrogant way that her father had never talked. He had no right to say that. She was about to open her mouth. "I know you are trying to gain a foothold in the Cooper Group, so that other employees do not dare to threaten you in the same way. It is undeniable that your behavior will make them fear you, but..." Oscar suddenly paused. Hannah frowned. "But I have a bad heart. I''m afraid I can''t stand it." Oscar just spoke in a clear and serious tone, and now he suddenly looked very affectionate. Hannah''s words was caught in her throat. She took a deep breath and said calmly, "Don''t tease me." Oscar''s deep eyes looked at her closely. "I won''t be tempted." She was determined not to have any feelings for men in this life. In her new life, she got a lot to do to achieve her goal, and the only thing that discarded by her was affections. She left there quickly and her pace seemed a little chaotic. It was like she was afraid of something. She was afraid of Oscar, a devil for her. He was so demagogic. She heard him saying to her downstairs, "I don''t know if you have feelings for me, but I''m falling for you." Who would believe his words? Maybe these words had been told to ten thousand women. Hannah quickly went back to her room, mmed the door and locked it. She took a deep breath and really didn''t want to let herself think further. And she pushed the door of the bathroom to take a bath and would go to bed after that. She needed to have an early rest because she was so tired today. When she turned on the tap and was ready to take off her clothes, she suddenly saw the woman in the mirror. She thought it would be an angry face. Unexpectedly, her cheeks were ruddy and charming. Hannah couldn''t help biting her lip. Between her lips and teeth, it seemed that the smell of Oscar still lingered. Chapter 134 An Intimate Couple Chapter 134 An Intimate Couple Chapter 134 An Intimate Couple Hannah got up early next morning, and she went downstairs when she finished washing and her makeup. It was a little earlier than usual, but she met Oscar while walking down the stairs. Does he get up so early every day? He got uptest morning, didn''t he? Hannah tried to make herself look nd, as if there was no reaction on her face. Looking at Hannah, Oscar made a little smile. They sat at a table on the patio. And Max served them breakfast that he prepared earlier. The meal was proceeding in silence. "How''s your sleepst night, Miss Cooper?" Oscar asked suddenly. She did not answer. Actually she ignored him on purpose. It made her rather unhappy to think of his kiss without her permission yesterday. Oscar chuckled without saying further. After breakfast, Hannah went out, and Oscar followed her. Hannah got in Jimmy''s car, and Oscar got in as well. Hannah kept staring at him. "I hope Miss Cooper won''t mind giving me a lift." Oscarughed. "I''m in a hurry." Hannah refused him. "Don''t worry, take your time. Send me after Miss Cooper. " Oscar was a shameless guy! Hannah gnashed her teeth. "Jimmy, let''s go." Oscarmanded. Jimmy, of course, listened to Oscar without asking for Hannah opinion and he started up the car and drove off the vi. Hannah turned her head to the car window, showing that she was not willing to talk with Oscar. Oscar looked at the back of her head, his eyes full of smile. When Jimmy stopped for a traffic light, he nced at the rear-view mirror. What he saw in the mirror really made him astounded. He had never seen such a look emerge on Mr Wells''s face before--there was something inexplicable in Oscar''s eyes. In his memory, Oscar was covered with blood and terrors, of which he used to scared. But at the moment, his eyes were so tender that they made him feel like teenagers in love all over again, although Jimmy was a person who never knew what is love. "Jimmy." Hannah called to him suddenly. Jimmy returned to his senses. The green light was on, and there were cars behind them waiting for them to go. The expression on his face did not change but was added with redness which soon left. And he continued to drive on with a straight face. The car soon arrived at the Cooper Building. Hannah opened the door and got out of the car. She left in a hurry, feeling like if she stayed there any longer, that guy behind her would see through her head. Following her footsteps, Oscar''s voice stopped her suddenly. "Miss Cooper." Hannah ground her teeth and stopped. Oscar got out of the car and walked up to her. Hannah did not know how could he grew so tall. He bent his head and put his slender fingers near her neck. Hannah was stunned at that moment. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Oscar was helping her fix her clothes with his long, slender fingers. In fact, she had checked her appearance when she left the house, and there was no problem with her clothes. Oscar was pretending to look intimate with her. There were a lot of people walking to and fro during the rush hour. Since they were at thepany gate, there was no doubt that they were seen by many people. Hannah was a little shy. She said, "Thanks, Oscar." Oscar kept a smile on his lips. He suddenly bent down and kissed her lightly on the forehead. Hannah flushed all of a sudden. She could never expect what this guy would do. It made her embarrassed to be kissed in such a ce. She nibbled her lip in a tense mood, which was gradually copsing. Fortunately, Oscar didn''t go out of the line. He said, "See you tonight." Then he turned and left. Hannah thought this goods was worrying bomb for her that would blow her to pieces every now and then. She took a deep breath, and walked into the Cooper Building after getting herself in the mood. As she walked in, many people around her looked at her with a satisfied smile on their face. It was obvious that the news that Oscar dropped her off at work and kissed her had traveled so fast in thepany. She tried to find herselfposure and walked into the office. Rose followed her and asked, "Didn''t Jimmy go with you?" "He''lleter." Jimmy needed to drop Oscar off. Hannah sat in her office chair and turned on theputer. Rose started to report work of the day, "At 10 am, there will be a departmental project meeting, which willst about an hour. All supervisors and relevant professionals were notified. At 3 o ''clock in the afternoon, Miss Cooper will to go to the Light Building, to know the local flow of people and the environment in advance. And at 7 o ''clock in the evening, there will be a monthly business party held by Phillips Bank. The presidential secretary''s office asked you to attend." "OK." Hannah nodded and asked, "Will the chairman go?" "They said the chairman will take you with him." Rose replied. Hannah smiled. It seemed her father was serious about bringing her into the business world. Starting right now, he was paving the way for her. "Would you drink some ck coffee?" Rose asked after her report. "A cappino please. ck coffee is too bitter." Hannah answered while working on theputer file. "ck coffee doesn''t suit your mood today, does it?" Rose seemed to smile at that moment. Hannah turned to look at her with a sulky face. Rose exined, "Mr Wells personally sent you here and the picture of departing with you unwillingly, had been known in thepany." "Your work is leisure, isn''t it?" Hannah slightly pulled down her face. "I have to get back to work." Rose said reverentially but she couldn''t stop asking again before leaving, "Everyone says that Mr Wells looks very charming and that you are made for each other." "It seems your work is not full enough." Hannah threatened her. "I''ll make the coffee for you right away." Rose didn''t dare say another word and left quickly. Looking at Rose''s back, Hannah couldn''t help cursing Oscar again. Oscar, who was now sitting in the car, suddenly sneezed. (Note: In east Asian culture, there is a superstition that if you sneeze, someone is talking about you.) Theodore sat beside him. "You have a cold?" "No, someone is thinking about me." "Oh,e on. Don''t show off to me." Theodore''s face changed slightly. Since Oscar had had Hannah, he wondered if this man was still Oscar. "Theodore," Oscar said with something shing in his eyes, "can weplete our n ahead of time?" Theodore was in a trance. "When Hannah was 25, I wanted a daughter with her." Theodore was speechless. He was surprised that Oscar waspletely enchanted. Was he going to give up his life for that woman? "No way." he said, annoyed. Oscar frowned unhappily. "You won''t have a daughter, you''ll have a boy." "..." This guy spoke no good words. Chapter 135 Hannahs Ability at Business Chapter 135 Hannah''s Ability at Business Chapter 135 Hannah''s Ability at Business In the conference room of the sales department, Cooper Group. Hannah sat in the center. On both of her sides sat the manager of the sales department, the supervisors and some core employees. She nced at them. At that moment, she saw Mary. Because of Jane''s death, Roger, Wayne and Mary all took some bereavement days off. The leave of absence hadn''t been over. Mary already came to work. As their eyes met, Mary hurriedly said, "My sister''s funeral has finished. If I stay at home, I will only get sadder, so Ie to work in advance. Maybe I can forget it with busy work and feel better." Hannah nodded slightly and didn''t say much. Being treated with a distant attitude, Mary was also guessing Hannah''s mind. Yesterday, Hannah forced Mason Porter and Maxwell Watson to leave thepany, which indeed shocked their family. They did not expect that these two important men of thepany would quit their jobs under thepulsion of Hannah. In the following days, Maxwell as thepany''s shareholder could only enjoy pure dividends and would no longer participate in thepany''s decision-making process. Since Mary''s father learned the news, he hadn''t been at ease for a single minute. Roger had won Maxwell over with efforts, hoping that Maxwell would support him in the top leadership positions of thepany. But it was unexpected that he was now forced to leave by Hannah and left in disrepute, which was simply uneptable. But things had happened. Roger had to let her, her brother and himself engage in the business of thepany as early as he could. They were afraid that in these days when they were absent, Hannah would take over thepany! They couldn''t let Hannah get the real power. If Hannah made it, it would be impossible for their family to control the Cooper Group. So early this morning, Mary followed them to thepany. As soon as she arrived at the gate of the building, she saw Hannah get off the car. She initially wanted to step forward toward her, but she saw Oscar getting off the car too. Oscar was really handsome. Before that, it was said that he had a bad reputation, so the tasteful upper-ssdies did not notice him. However, Oscar seemed to have changed his image in their eyes at some point. Since he married Hannah, things were starting to look up on him, and he even won a better reputation than Charles. It could not be denied that what had happened at Charles''s wedding that time gave him a blow and made him extremely dejected and down. It was said that the stocks of the Sawyer family had been greatly affected by Charles'' scandals. Not to mention others, for Mary, Charles looked that mediocre now behind Oscar, who was in the limelight. Although she had had a crush on Charles, now she... She gritted her teeth. Thinking of the intimacy between Oscar and Hannah this morning, the affection in Oscar''s eyes could not be covered at all, which seemed not to be pretended. Mary was so jealous. She didn''t know why Hannah was so lucky. Why could Hannah be superior to her so much from birth? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Why could Hannah live a perfect life like this now? But she, Mary, still had nothing! "Today''s meeting is mainly about dealing with the problems in the sale, focusing on two projects. One is about the unfinished buildings that were abandoned in the ''Huatan'' subdivision and the other is about how to acquire investment and business owners to the Light Building." Hannah spoke with an overwhelming aura. Everyone in the room was quiet. "Let''s start with the abandoned ''Huatan'' subdivision. We contracted this project to Radiazer Construction Company, with which we''ve previously cooperated many times, but its owner has absconded with funds, and the police are out of leads now. So the construction site is abandoned. But I''ve seen the nning of this real estate. Since its location is the best ce in Kensbury City at present, if this project werepleted, it would lead to excellent trading. But we''re now unable to make everything going ording to our n due to the disappearance of the constructionpany, which will affect the turnover of the sales department this year, so I will apply to the board of directors for other ns for this project, to let it proceed as usual. Then, there''s no more to be said. Everyone keeps it in mind, and gets ready to start the marketing work at any time." Everyone listened very carefully. Hannah spoke again, "Yet the problem of the Light Building was especially important. Rose, what is the current situation of this project? " Rose stepped forward respectfully. She showed the slides she had worked overtimest night on the screen and introduced, "Here is the progress so far. We''vepleted the building in one year. It has a total of 12 floors, with nearly 1, 000 shops to use. Presently, 20% of the stores are in operation, which means that there are less than 200 stores upied, and as far as I know, only 130 are run normally, and others have shut down due to serious losses. And they will terminate the agreement once the contract period expires." "Cooper Group has invested two billion in the Light Building project and currently gets 20 million back. In other words, the project has lost 1. 88 billion since it started. It is currently one of the projects with thergest loss." Rose introduced seriously, "ording to the previous n, we will recoup the expenses within three years, and the profit will reach 30% of the investment amount within five years. In other words, within 5 years, the revenue of this project will be 2. 6 billion. But ording to the current situation, it is impossible." Finished her report, she came down from the center of the podium. Hannah looked away from the screen, "Which department was responsible for attracting investment and business owners for this project before?" "It''s us." Mann, the manager of Group A of the sales department, said, "We were responsible for this part." "Why are we so bad at attracting investment?" Hannah asked. "Originally, when the Light Building was under construction, the project has gone through with much deliberation. And it was expected to be a popr business circle there. Actually, there were three questions remaining. First, we have difficulties in attracting business owners due to the loss of customers caused by therge-scale demolition of the residential buildings around. And local subway station was canceled so transportation is inconvenient. Second, we aimed to build it as thergest high-end luxury brand shopping mall in Kensbury City, but at present, there is no first-line luxury brand willing to settle in. And we also lose many other brands as a result of the ''Butterfly Effect''. Third, the construction cost of the building is rather high, ordingly, it costs arger amount of money than ordinary stores to get a ce there. Hence the high price would be a hindrance to business owners." Hannah nodded. She said, "Mann, I will go there with you in the afternoon." "OK." "Now for this project, I will assign the tasks. And before that, I will set our goals." Hannah''s stern and irresistible tone. Everyone was set for hermands with scrupulous attention. Chapter 136 I’m Not So Easy to Use! Chapter 136 Im Not So Easy to Use! Chapter 136 I''m Not So Easy to Use! "As Rose said, it was expected to reach a turnover of 2. 6 billion dors in five years. I made an ounting ording to the rent and the number of stores. In five years, we can reach a turnover of 4 billion, so we can make a profit in 2 years." said Hannah. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The scene couldn''t help but be a little stunned by the numbers, which they thought was a fantasy. Hannah continuedposedly, "Don''t back down yet. No one knows what the result will be until we really try it. Here, I may as well make it clear to you that I have set a more far-fetched goal in front of the board. The current project is only one of my ns, and I don''t want to be denied by you guys before it starts! Of course, I can also tell all of you very clearly that as long as you guys trust me, it can be done!" Her words made everyone shocked. But they seemed to believe in her because of her resoluteness. Hannah didn''t say more. She began to assign the work, "I just started to cooperate with you guys, and I will arrange the work in my way. If there is anything inappropriate, you guys can tell me. I will try my best to adjust it. Okay, everyone, today, you guys who attended the meeting are the people I absolutely believe. If some of you think that you can''tplete the assigned work, you can tell me in advance. I will not force you. But once you say it, there will never be a ce for you in the sales department in the future. But, if you guys insist it with me, when the project ispleted, I will not fail any of you." Finishing her words, Hannah didn''t notice everyone''s emotions. She seriously arranged the work ording to the n which had been done a long time ago one by one. The whole process was clear, quick and effective. In the past, such meetings wouldst at least three hours. This time it only took an hour and was over. Hannah got up and left the conference room. Other staff began leaving the room after her. While there wereints about too much work to do, there were still someone who praised Hannah''s leadership. They really felt that she was different from all the other leaders. She always found her own direction before having a meeting, instead of being like some other leaders, who liked to waste everyone''s time in the conference room to discuss what to do. In this way, the work efficiency was naturally improved a lot. Mary was also in the crowd. Every time she heard the praise for Hannah, she felt it was harsh to her ears. She was so jealous. She returned to the office and quickly called her father, "Dad, Hannah just finished the meeting. Now she wants to follow up the Light Building project, and she also bragged that the turnover can reach 4 billion in five years, and pay itself in two years!" "Did she think she was a god?" Roger said sarcastically. "But I heard her arrangement and I think she can possibly do it." "Don''t be intimidated by her act of sheer bravado." "Dad," Mary couldn''t help reminding her father, "don''t you think we just underestimate Hannah? Just think about how much loss we have suffered during this time. In fact, it''s not that we can''t beat her. It''s just that we underestimate her." Roger realized at this moment and he couldn''t help but feel a little worried. Originally, when he heard that turnover figure told by Mary, he felt that Hannah just bragged and it was impossible toplete it at all. But when he thought about it carefully, Mary was right. Every time he thought that something was impossible, but Hannah would always make it. "Well, I will never let her seed." Roger said, "Keep an eye on her and tell me if she has any actions." "OK." Mary hung up the phone and her face turned cold. She couldn''t let Hannah continue to be so arrogant. She had killed Jane. And her next target would be Hannah! ... Hannah went to the Light Building at three o''clock in the afternoon. The problems were basically the three stated by Mann, which would be the key to the solution of this project. Of course, Hannah couldn''t think of a way immediately. She was digging around in her memory of her previous life for the result of the Light Building. During those ten years, she could find no good examples of a shopping mall that she could learn from it. Leaving there, Hannah didn''t return to thepany. There was a business banquet tonight. She had to go no matter what as it was held by Phillips Bank. While calling her father, she went to thergest international mall in Kensbury City. This shopping mall belonged to Cooper Group, but since it had been rtively old and was in the city center, its marketing case couldn''t be fully referenced. Thinking about something, she walked into thergest luxury clothes district of the city. As soon as she walked in, she saw Oscar. He also seemed to be picking out a suit for tonight. Theodore was standing beside him. Thomas Wells and J Burke were there too. Hannah wanted to leave at that moment. Kensbury City was really small! "What a coincidence!" Theodore was the first to speak. Hannah didn''t expect to be so coincidental and she replied politely, "Are you also choosing evening dress for the business banquetter?" "Yes. You didn''t know that Oscar would go there? Aren''t you a couple?" J suddenly asked. Hannah nced at Oscar. Oscar seemed to be looking at her all the time. Since she appeared here, Oscar had been setting his sights on her, which made her have no chance to escape. "There is fun and surprise between a couple. Oscar, don''t you think so?" said Hannah. She walked to Oscar''s side very freely, holding his arm affectionately. They looked very sweet. J''s face changed suddenly. And she lost her temper at the staff, "Haven''t you prepared my dress yet?" "Yes, Miss J, here, please." The staff replied quickly. J walked away in anger. Hannah gave a triumphant smile. Although she and Oscar did get married in an attempt to exploit each other, she wouldn''t let herself suffer wrong from others'' biting sarcasm, especially J. Seeing J leave in rage, Hannah let go of Oscar''s arm. But as she put her hands down, they were suddenly held tightly by a pair ofrge hands. Hannah was startled and turned her head to look at Oscar. "Hannah, I''m not so easy to use!" Oscar said it word by word. Hannah wanted to scold him. She did pissed off J fro herself, but everyone could tell that J liked Oscar. J was Thomas Wells''s girlfriend. What she did also saved him a lot of trouble! Shouldn''t he be thankful instead of threatening her? Chapter 137 He Was Strikingly Good-looking! Chapter 137 He Was Strikingly Good-looking! Chapter 137 He Was Strikingly Good-looking! Hannah struggled to break free from Oscar''s hands. Oscar was so strong that she couldn''t move at all. She lowered her voice and said between her clenched teeth, "Oscar, what do you want?" "Help me choose one." Oscar said. Hannah frowned, "Haven''t you already chosen the one?" "When?" Oscar asked rhetorically. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She finally knew how a man could lie so calmly. The staff was standing in front of him with all the suits he had chosen. But when they heard Oscar''s words, they disappeared in their sights quickly. Hannah felt sorry for the staff at that moment. "What''s your type?" Hannah was trying to ask calmly. She really didn''t want to waste time with this guy. When she left from the Light Building, it was already a littleter than expected. "You''re my type." Oscar replied and he smile brightly. Theodore couldn''t take it anymore next to them. He said, "Can you get a room? A single man is standing here. Leave me alone." Hearing it, Hannah blushed. She retorted, "You''re single?" "I haven''t married." "You have so many sexual partners. Don''t you feel embarrassing when you said you are single?" said Hannah. Theodore was a typical yboy. He had countless women. In short, he was the same as Oscar. No wonder they two were best friends. "I don''t have feeling for them." Theodore said it convincingly. Hannah tried to ignore him as she thought it would waste her time to argue with this man. Anyway, there would also be a woman who would be a sheer torture fro him in a few years. She turned to look at Oscar, "Let go of me. I''ll help you choose the suit." "Okay." Oscar let go of her with a look of anticipation. Hannah felt kind of nervous when she epted his "requirement" as if she was afraid to fail while bearing others'' expectations. It was the feeling that others gave you too much hope and then you would worry that you couldn''t do it well. Hannah realized that Oscar was very good at dealing with women. She would instinctively follow his steps. Now she tried to keepposed and pay attention to choosing carefully. "This one." Hannah pointed to a dark gray suit and spoke. "Mrs Wells, you really have a good taste. This is the most popr one of our designers this season. But there are still few people wearing it because its style is too trendy, and only some celebrities got this suit. But in fact, this set will be a good fit of your outstanding husband. Here is the look book of the model." With that, the staff enthusiastically showed the photos of a fashion week on the tablet. Hannah nced at it. She said bluntly, "Oscar will be more handsome than him." It was not merely apliment to Oscar but her intuition to the chic. Hannah could determine almost at a nce what style would suitable for what kind of person. The clothes she matched for Charles in her previous life were repeatedly praised by the media, saying that Charles had the best taste of clothes in Kensbury City. Thinking of all the efforts she had made to Charles, she felt so regretful and disgusting! "Thank you, Ms Wells." Oscar''s voice seemed to brim with happiness. Hannah rolled her eyes at him and ignored his words. She knew well what he was thinking about. This man must get cocky when ttered by her. The staff chimed in, "Mr Wells is the most handsome man in Kensbury City. Of course, he looks good in everything. Please give me a second, I''ll go and get your suit right away." Oscar nodded slightly. And he looked back at Hannah, "You help me choose the suit, so can I help you choose the dress too?" "No. I can do it myself." Hannah refused. She believed Oscar but she had been shocked by her wedding dress before. So she would rather listen to herself this time. Oscar didn''t force her. He apanied her to choose the dress. Theodore was really speechless next to them. Couldn''t they stop to be so clingy? Theodore felt a little offensive by them. "Mr Wells, your suit has been prepared. Please go to the dressing room. Our staff will help you put it on." The staff respectfully stepped forward. Oscar nodded slightly. He followed the staff and left. When he left, Hannah had actually already chosen her dress. She waited for a while, and then the staff apanied her to the dressing room to change the dress. When she just walked in, she saw J out. They two were facing each other. Hannah knew that it was impossible to be friends with J. Now, they were even hostile, so she would not hypocritically take the initiative to say hello to her. She just walked past by J. "Hannah." J suddenly stopped and called back to her. Hannah also stopped. "I broke up with Thomas." Hannah frowned slightly, then she smiled, "That''s your own business. You don''t need to report to me specially." "I''m reporting to you? Are you kidding?" J pulled down her face and continued, "I''m just telling you that I''m single now, and I have the right to pursue my love." "You''re single but it doesn''t mean someone else is single. It''s not good to be a mistress. You''d better think twice." "Hannah!" Hearing her words, J was so mad. Hannah walked away directly. She didn''t want to talk with J at all. Besides, turning around and leaving after pissing someone off was the coolest in a quarrel. Hannah went into the dressing room and put on the dress. When she finished and went out, Oscar had also been dressed up well. He was standing in front of the mirror at the moment, wearing a dark gray double-breasted suit with elegant side splits. The cket of the suit was decorated with slightly mottled white shell buckles, which was somewhat unusual and unique, clearly with a sense of stoic disposition. The style was popr now and even in the following years. A pair of perfectly tailored trousers appropriately wrapped his strong legs, making him look slender and straight, which was noble and restrained. Oscar''s appearance and temperament could satisfy the fantasies of all women. Hannah just looked at Oscar and around him. All the staff were gawking at him. The adoring look in J''s eyes for Oscar was unconcealed. "Look good?" Oscar''s eyes turned slightly. His gaze seemed to be just on Hannah. Just no matter the time, Hannah always felt that when she looked at him, he must be looking at her. Facing his sincere eyes at this moment, Hannah felt a little nervous. She said, "Yes." He was strikingly good-looking. Chapter 138 Oscar and Hannah Slayed Everyone Chapter 138 Oscar and Hannah yed Everyone Chapter 138 Oscar and Hannah yed Everyone "If you like it I like it." The smile on Oscar''s face was so bright. That was a boy who was in first love showing a smile, sincere and pure, when he was approved of by his beloved girl. Hannah thought, if it weren''t the truth that Oscar''s frequent dating with other women was exposed to the public, she would almost believe at this moment that Oscar did like her, and that she was the only one for him. She walked to Oscar''s side. Before she could properly appreciate herself, the shop assistant began to tter them, "Oh, gosh, you''re so fabulous. Mrs Wells and Mrs Wells are a perfect match. I couldn''t believe my eyes. They look so good on you. You must be the most beautiful couple in the world." Hannah was a little shy. She was wondering whether it was their bragging that made this expensive dress be sold so well. She looked at herself in the full-length mirror. She chose a silver-gray tight long-tailed evening dress, which was so elegant. She didn''t mean to match Oscar''s suit. It was that Hannah had been fond of the gray color during this time, so she unconsciously chose this one. Looking at herself in the mirror, she felt that she seemed a bit scheming somehow. In J''s eyes, there was a sense of danger to Hannah. "I love it." Oscar suddenly spoke. Hannah got confused about what he referred to with "it"--did he mean his suit, her dress, or her? She blushed slightly when thinking of this. Hannah followed the shop assistant to the dressing room again. Oscar, Theodore and Thomas were waiting outside. When the girls finished their makeup at 6:30 pm, they left the store and went to the banquet site by car. Hannah, Oscar and Theodore were in the same car, which was driven by Jimmy. Oscar had been holding tight Hannah''s hand since they walked out of the dressing area, and even when they were in the car. Hannah felt her palm sweating. But she couldn''t break free at all because he wouldn''t let go of her hand. Theodore could see the intimacy of them through the rear-view mirror. Now he was thinking maybe he would find someone to fall in love with. He didn''t want to lose his face in this way. The car arrived at its destination. Jimmy got out of the car first and opened the door for Oscar. When Oscar was outside the car, he stretched out a hand to Hannah. Arge number of reporters clustered at the door. Hannah and Oscar didn''t stay but walked straight in. Theodore followed up. After a short while, Thomas and J arrived too. But when J got out of the car, she said, "Thomas, I hope we can keep our distance in the following days." Thomas'' face changed slightly. "We''ve broken up." "Yeah, we broke up, so why did you stille to me today?" Thomas said with an emphatic tone. "You know that I am here for Oscar." Thomas looked at her coldly. "I dated with you because I wanted to make Oscar jealous. But now, I found it couldn''t stimte him at all, but gave other women opportunities. So I broke up with you. Keep our distance. That''s a good way to avoid trouble. I hope you can get off the car after I walk in." With that, J left indifferently. The moment she opened the door, Thomas said clearly, "Oscar won''t like you." J''s face looked so terrible. "He''s been liking Hannah for many years." "You think I''ll believe you?" J turned her head and said fiercely to Thomas, "Do you think I''ll give up Oscar and be with you again? Keep on dreaming." After saying that, J mmed the door shut. Thomas stared at J''s back. He felt weary after being with her these years. ... Inside the banquet hall. Oscar and Hannah brought down the house as soon as they appeared. Everyone''s eyes were on them. It was the first time they had stoop up together in front of the press after they got married, in such a high-profile way. No wonder people were all astonished by them. In fact, what surprised them most was not Oscar''s attendance. His face was familiar to the press, for he had attended a lot of banquets of high ss. He never hid himself but feared that others would not see him. Sometimes he would deliberately create some scandals to let himself appear in public again. In contrast, Hannah tried to keep herself low-key. She hadn''t attend a single banquet for a long time. The first time she had appeared at a charity banquet, she had made an attempt to bid the sapphires for her mother, which had beenter a birthday gift for her mother. Then during her marriage ceremony with Oscar, people all around the country had seen her brightness. But it had been difficult for her to keep a low profile in her marriage. What about this time? What did shee for? Did shee to keep Oscarpany? It could not be denied that they two were the winners on scene with their outstanding appearance. People who liked were in thralls to their feelings, while people who were jealous could hate their guts, like Charles. He was standing in the hall and socializing with the dignitaries who came to and fro. He looked over when noticing a little uproar there. He saw them and he was stunned. Charles tried to ignore their brightness and the radiance behind them, but he failed. He turned away to keep calm,municating with others as usual. Being in the limelight, Oscar and Hannah did not show any panic. They came directly to Miguel. Miguel was chatting with Edward Phillips. He greeted to his daughter and son-inw in a good mood,"Hannah, Oscar." Hannah had nned to go to the banquet with her father at the beginning. Since Oscar was there too, she changed her idea and apanied him to avoid being badgered. And she called her father to meet at the banquet. That was why she came to greet her father as soon as she arrived. "Dad, Mr Phillips." Oscar was also very polite, "Dad, Mr Phillips." Hannah cringed when she heard Oscar call her dad the same as she did. Who could have predicted that they would be a couple while they used to be deadly foes in her previous life. "What a sweet daughter, Hannah." Edward continued with a smile, "I hope Susan could boast half of your decency." Although Susan was a badly-behaved child most of the time, Hannah would not let others look down on Susan. "Mr Phillips, don''t worry so much. Susan will know your minds one day. She''s just a little girl now." "I''m looking forward to this day too." Edward said. But in fact, he didn''t have much hope. "Where is Susan?" Hannah looked around. It was her family who held the party tonight. She shoulde here. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 139 Lucky Susan Chapter 139 Lucky Susan Chapter 139 Lucky Susan "She is with Henry now." Edward looked around and said, "She should be in the hall. Do you want to talk to her? I ask someone to call her over." "It''s okay. I''m just asking." Hannah smiled and said at ease, "What do you think of Henry?" "I didn''t want them to be together before. Whatever, my daughter''s boyfriend should also be a person who can match her. But I don''t think there would be a dandy boy who will fancy her, so I gave up to intervene. I used to underestimate Henry, but I realized that he''s hardworking. I''m a little moved by him. In the future, the property of the Phillips will be handed over sooner orter. Manuel clearly said he wouldn''t take over, so there is only Susan. Though she ispletely unreliable, now Henry is with her. That''s really reassuring." Edward objectivelymented on the rtionship between Susan and Henry. Hannah listened silently. She thought Henry was indeed not simple. He deceived everyone, including herself in the previous life. They chatted for a while. Miguel said, "Hannah, I''ll take you over to meet some friends of mine." This old man obviously couldn''t resist starting to cultivate her. Hannah let go of Oscar''s hand. In front of her father, Oscar seemed to restrain himself a lot, for he kept his hand off Hannah. When she released his hand, Oscar obediently let go of her hand too. "Oscar, do you want to go with us?" Miguel asked. "It''s okay, dad. My eldest brother is over there. I''ll go over and say hello." Being very self-aware, Oscar left. In fact, in upper ss, there were still many taboos. For instance, one of the spouses would give the other space, when he or she was engaged in somemunication on business. Otherwise, there would be suspicion of coveting the property of one side. Oscar was a man who had very good people skills and did well in deflecting andplimenting. Seeing Oscar leaving, Hannah followed her father to greet his business friends. She was socializing under the guidance of her father with effortless interpersonal skills. From a distance, Susan thought Hannah was so dazzling. She stood far away and looked at Hannah. Susan had noticed them as soon as Hannah and Oscar came in. If Henry were not with her, she would definitely go to find Hannah. But she knew that Henry needed her more on this asion, so she chose Henry. "Hannah seems to have changed a lot." Henry noticed Susan''s gaze at this moment. He also looked over there. What he saw was a confident and dazzling woman,pletely different from the woman in his memory, who didn''t like to show herself very much. "Hmm." Susan nodded and said, "She''s be a strong woman, who is indestructible." "Maybe Charles'' thing hurt her much. That''s why she has such a big change." Henry spected. Susan gave a nob of approval. It seemed that she agreed with Henry''s point of view. She was thinking that if one day she was also cheated, maybe she would change like Hannah, or maybe she would choose to end her life. She had had no advantages but luck since she was a child. Everything had been smooth with her, except the death of her mother. Even though she used to get bad grades at school, she had finally seeded to get into a university by luck. She thought herself was the lucky one in God''s favor so that she wouldn''t be cheated by scumbags. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Mr Wang ising." Henry looked at a middle-aged man who walked in the banquet hall, "We are working on a loan project. I''ll go over to say hello. Do you want to go with me?" "Okay." Susan nned to apany Henry all the time tonight. Today, it was the home-court of the Phillips family and she wanted everyone to know the rtionship between Henry and her. They walked over. Mr Wang walked directly past them and stretched out his hand to Manuel enthusiastically, "Mr. Johnson, it''s been so long." Henry was a little embarrassed. Susan saw Mr Wang taking the initiative to hold Johnson''s hand and ttering, "Do you n to work in Phillips Bank immediately to help Mr Phillips take care of the bank?" "No." Johnson said, "I have no ns to work in the bank." "It seems that I have to wait for a few more years? You young people have your own ideas, and I''m very supportive. I happen to work on a loan project with your bank. I thought that you work in Phillips Bank, so I came to talk with you about it." "Henry is in charge of much work in Phillips Bank. You can directly talk with him." Johnson saw the two people next to him at this moment. And he gave a signal for Mr Wang with his eyes to see Henry. "We''ve been talked about it several times. It''s almost decided." said Mr Wang, with a polite smile. "That''s good." Johnson didn''t want to say more. He was so cold. "My friend is over there. I have to go over first." "OK. When you take over Phillips Bank, please don''t forget me." Johnson wanted to exin but soon he thought there was no need to exin. Anyway, it would not change his image in Susan''s mind whether he exined it or not. There were possibly half of the people at the banquet thinking that Manuel would be the heir of Phillips Bank. When Susan had insisted on being together with Henry, Mr Phillips had threatened her that she wouldn''t get a penny of the property of the family in the future and that he would give all the wealth to his stepson, Manuel Johnson. Susan would always let the one who threatened her disappointed, so she had been with Henry. Once they were together, what Edward Phillips had said was believed to be true. In fact, it was not merely Edward''s words that made everyone believed Manuel Johnson would be the heir of the Phillips family, who was not rted by blood, but Edward''s love to Justine Knight, Manuel''s mother. Edward would give his wife anything that she wanted. Besides, Susan was indeed not capable enough. She only knew to how have fun, and had no mind to manage the family business. So it seemed to be a matter of course that Edward would hand over the family business to Johnson. Whatever, it was better than handing it over to Henry. In the upper ss, everyone still looked down on a poor boy like him. Therefore, when Manuel left, Mr Wang walked away without any intention of taking the initiative to greet Henry. Susan was so furious at everyone''s attitude to Henry. They were blind to Henry''s dedication and efforts. Was he inferior to others just because he was born from poor family? Why did he have to be looked down upon by everyone? "Susan." Henry noticed her feelings and said gently, "Don''t be mad. I''m all right." One day, he would impress everyone with what he achieved! Henry''s eyes shed a cold gaze but it was fleeting soon. Chapter 140 A Ruse Chapter 140 A Ruse Chapter 140 A Ruse In the hall, many people came and went. Hannah met a lot of people with her father. When her father was chatting with some other old friends, Hannah kind of lost track of the conversation, so she quit and went to the bathroom. She saw that Oscar was talking to someone with his elder brother at the moment, so she didn''t want to bother. Hannah was reapplying her makeup before the mirror of the bathroom, and Sandra suddenly appeared in the mirror. Hannah nced at her and continued what she was doing. Sandra turned on the faucet and said while washing her hands, "Ms Wells, what a coincidence!" Hannah answered her. "I still remember that you mocked me at the charity banquet for being ungrateful, because I held Mr Sawyer''s arm. Now it''s a big change." There was some sarcasm in her tone. "Yes, I was reminding you of what you should and should not do. Someone doesn''t deserve you to do so much for him." Sandra''s expression changed slightly. Hannah put away her lipstick. Then she checked herself in the mirror again and said, "Take care, Miss Stein." And she left. Sandra was astonished. This dashing and domineering woman waspletely different from the Hannah known by her. Why had she changed so much! And she seemed to have an unexined ability of prediction. Sandra was not stupid. She knew well that no woman could have Charles. For him, interests were the first. He would only be with women who either met his rights or satisfied his desires. Whoever fell in love with him would fall on evil days. She had thought about how miserable Hannah''s life would be after she married Charles, but Sandra had never expected that this woman tore through Charles'' disguise before the marriage and married another man. Oscar was not reliable, but he had never hidden his true face. Everyone knew exactly what kind of person he was and how bad he was, whereas no one knew the true side of Charles. People would not realize his bottom line and how bad he could be. Sandra knew him. She had seen those dodgy methods he used these years while working with him, which were entirely unexpected. She would leave this man but for the intention of realizing her promotion. Sandra stayed there thoughtfully. As she walked out of the bathroom, she saw in the distance, Charles dragging Hannah out. Even if she changed her impression on Hannah, it couldn''t change anything. She must drag this woman down from the summit. After all, she was now helping Charles do things for money and benefits, so people who would do harm to Charles were also her enemies. Over the years, she had learned a lot of ruthlessness from Charles. ... Hannah was dragged to the back garden by Charles. As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she saw Charles standing there. She thought that he was waiting for Sandra, so she didn''t think too much. But she didn''t expect that as soon as she walked over, she was directly dragged by Charles to the other side. She wanted to scream, but she didn''t want to cause unnecessary disputes. Charles knew that on such an asion, Hannah couldn''t quarrel with him, for doing such things here would embarrass each other. Hannah was so smart now. Of course she wasn''t willing to ruin her reputation because of him. How could Hannah''s and Oscar''s reputations be higher than his bad reputation? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He was now a typical scumbag in everyone''s eyes. No matter how hard he tried to repair the damage done to his reputation, in the eyes of others, he could never get rid of the image of a scumbag who had cheated on Hannah Cooper and who was dumped by her. All the reputation he had built had been ruined. The culprit of all this was Hannah, he thought. "Let go of me!" Hannah moved her hand. Her face was so gloomy. Charles grabbed her hand even tighter. He nearly wanted to kill this woman who had caused a big loss to him. "Charles, do you want to bark like a dog again, don''t you?" Hannah stopped struggling. She just looked at Charles coldly and threatened. Although Charles tried to lookposed, his hand which was grabbing Hannah''s said differently. "You think Theodore will never tell me?" Hannah sneered. She was reminding him that she knew he had been threatened by Theodore to kneel and bark like a dogst time. She knew it all. "I will count to three. If you don''t let go of me, let''s die together!" said Hannah. Hannah was about to count. Charles did what she said immediately. He indeed feared the thing Hannah would do. He believed that this woman would do anything if she was pushed to the wall. Charles was so confused--how had this woman changed a lot? In the past, he could control her He heard that she had sought the limelight in just a few days at Cooper Group, and had kicked her father''s biggest enemy out of thepany. When did this woman be so arrogant and strong! Charles could neither figure it out, nor ept such a big change in Hannah. He was trying to ease himself. He frantically suppressed to adjust his emotions. Charles suppressed his emotion with efforts and opened his mouth, "I''m sorry, Hannah. I just got impulsive." The next second Hannahughed, feeling it was ironic. So he meant to keep disguising in front of her? "Not only am I sorry for dragging you, but also sorry for the previous time. I''m so jealous that I did something the made trouble for you. I regret it so much." "What you regret is probably that you were recorded by Theodore." Hannah sneered. "Theodore did embarrass me, but what makes me me myself the most is that I did that thing to you." Charles suddenly seemed to have changed, bing the same as before. He disguised himself as a good person, to approach and coax her. Did Charles think that she was so easy to be coaxed as before? "Charles, if you want to pretend, just pretend. But I tell you that everything you did is in vain for me. Oh, no, it may not be useless, it makes me feel disgusting anyway." Charles copsed a little. Hannah didn''t bother to nce at him. She really didn''t want to say any single word to him. She didn''t know why she fancied Charles in her previous life. She wanted to walk past him. But when Hannah stepped out, Charles suddenly grabbed her. "Ahh!" she screamed. Hannah lost her bnce, and fell into Charles'' arms. Her face looking terrible, she was about to break free form his restrains. At this moment, Charles hurriedly put his hands off like a gentleman. "Hannah, be careful." Hannah frowned. Had he got out of his mind after being hit by the reality? "I can''t be with you all the time now. You have to take care of yourself." He gave a tender smile. He reached out a hand to cares Hannah''s hair at the moment. Hannah dodged. Then, she suddenly found Oscar standing not far away. Chapter 141 Dissension Chapter 141 Dissension Chapter 141 Dissension Never had Hannah expected that Charles was actually trying to sow discord between her and Oscar. How malicious! However, nor had Charles expected that the marriage between her and Oscar was a fake one, while the pursuit of which was mutual gain instead of love. The next second, Oscar strode over to Hannah. He grabbed her arm and gave it a sudden tug. Hannah bumped onto Oscar''s chest because of that strong force, after which she felt mere pain. She kneaded her nose to soothe herself. Why was he being so mad? Then Oscar huffed in a cold voice, "Charles, you''d better show more care about your reputation instead of someone else''s wife. I heard that the Sawyer Group had been continuously facing a heavy blow in the stock market out of your reason. Gone was the market price worth billions of dors." "That was nothing but amon stock market fluctuation. Oscar, don''t make irresponsible and hrious remarks before you truly try something rted to business." Said Charles with a mocking tone while trying hard to cover up himself. Oscar let out a sneer. So did Hannah, who was leaning against his chest. Never would Charles expect that Oscar would push him to the edge of insanity in the following years or even the following decades. Oscar was being too incredibly capable. "Well, Charles, since you''re so confidentjust forget about what I said just now." Oscar showed no interest in a further argument against him. Then he continued coldly, "But remember, Hannah is my wife. You''d better stay away from her!" Hearing that, Charles turned sullen. With his arms around Hannah, Oscar walked away. But he paused and added threateningly, "If you wanna keep your own body as a whole, you''d better do as I said." ''Oscar, you rich punk! Do you think you are gonna scare me?'' Charles clenched his fists hard. But actually, the way Oscar revealed himself just now was indeed horrific and formidable. But soon, a trace of violence appeared within Charles''s eyes, ''Don''t ever dream about a peaceful life if you dare to ruin mine!'' With Hannah in his arm, Oscar walked away. But he still lingered outside the lobby. Oscar took her to an empty corner. He pinned her onto the wall while questioning, "You never learn your lessonst time, huh?" Hannah could feel his anger running wild. ''But can''t you tell that Charles was deliberately provoking dissension between us just now?'' she However, Oscar actually took a bite at the bait. So dumb! Irritated, Hannah yelled at him, "Why are you being so mad? Charles was trying to stir up a dissension between us on purpose! Can''t you see that?" "Do you think that''s the reason why I am mad?" "If not, what kind of reason do you think I cane up with? You got mad just because he literally touched me?" Hannah seemed to vent out her own anger, "Why are men like you love to be opinionated and domineering? You require ady you don''t even love to keep herself absolutely virgin just because she is in a so-called rtionship with you? Even a finger from another manying on her will offend your ego? Oscar, we are just in a fake marriage. Even if I were having sex with Charles at this moment, it wouldn''t be your business" Suddenly, she was gagged by Oscar''s kiss. In her point of view, all men were the same from the inside-both Charles and Oscar were no exception. Back into her previous life, Charles showed no desire for her body. Nor would he even take a look at her. And of course, never had he cared about what she was thinking. Now she had totally dropped her love for Charles. However, he actually started to pester her and even showed his concern about her. But Hannah could clearly tell that Charles didn''t fake it. Instead, it was out of a kind of possessive desire driven by ego. The least he wanted to ept was the fact that hisdy had a crush on another man. The harder he Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. could retrieve her love, the more he wanted to struggle. That had been the unchangeable nature of all men. "Umm!" Oscar suddenly let go of his kiss. He red at her, with his lips bit, on which there was blood. "You won''t drop your desire for me unless I have sex with you, right?" Oscar replied with a re still. "If so, schedule your time! Just do it!" Hannah stressed her words. Actually, she didn''t even care. What really mattered for her was to revenge. So a healthy life would be her only priority. Except for the guarantee of her life, she could make apromise with regard to everything. Oscar seemed to be overwhelmed with madness at this moment. Clenching his fists, he was about to punch her. With her eyes closed and teeth clenching, she was ready for it. However, she felt nothing but a bang sounding beside her. She opened her eyes, only to see that Oscar heavily punched against the wall. The bang was loud enough to signal how strong the punch appeared. She didn''t even dare to imagine how badly swollen and painful his fist would be. Trying hard to stay calm, she managed to look into his eyes. She did nothing wrong. It was Charles who forced her to the garden. Nor did she have anything to do with what Charles was nning. What was more, as far as she knew about Oscar, she could tell that he had already noticed what Charles was nning. However, Oscar still threw a tantrum on her. At the thought of that, Hannah looked tough again. It was Oscar who was making himself a trouble! The air between them seemed to freeze for a long while. Long after, Oscar moved his fist off the wall. Meanwhile, he let go of her. He seemed to regain hisposure. "Hannah, you are pushing me to the edge." Said Oscar. ''What are you talking about? You are the one losing control!'' Hannah couldn''t help frowning. Before she was about to refute, she saw Oscar turn around to leave. But then he paused, with his head fixed forward. Standing still, he seemed to brew something in his mind. Long after again, he let out his words, "I got mad because you never think about asking me for help whenever you got into trouble." Actually, he had been guarding her around. He would always be willing to help as long as she asked for it. Whatever it took! She slightly bit her own lips with something brewing in her eyes. Undoubtedly, her mind started fluctuating because of what he said. She felt likemitting something unforgivable. Oscar walked away as soon as he finished. While Hannah stared at his back fading away. Not until quite a whileter did she collect herself again. She had been keeping a distance from Oscar. And she would never cross the line. But still, she admitted that she was afraid. She was afraid of everything pertaining to love, from which she found herself difficult to get through. She would spare no room for fancy for Oscar. Nor would she spare the same thing for herself. Chapter 142 A Proposal Chapter 142 A Proposal Chapter 142 A Proposal The lobby still remained hustling and bustling when Hannah returned. She couldn''t help looking around the lobby. Then she saw Oscar chatting with Theodore, who seemed to notice her gaze. So he literally turned his back on her. Hannah was rendered speechless by his childish act. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She somehow felt irritated because of his attitude. So she simply ignored him. Instead, she walked over to her father. Suddenly, all lights were off. In the midst of everyone''s surprise, a spotlight appeared, under which a man in suit stood. Soon, he turned to be the focus of all. Not until then did Hannah recall that Henry was going to propose to Susan tonight. It had been such a long time that she almost forgot about it. What was more, back into her previous life, she had never attended a banquet like that, after which she only got noticed from the news. That was why she hardly recalled it. "Susan." Standing under the spotlight with a mic and a bouquet in his hands, Henry uttered her name. Surrounded by darkness, Susan stared at him with her heartbeat running wild. The rest of the world all fixed their eyes on this humble-looking and reserved man. None of them had expected that he had nned such an impressive proposal tonight. "We have been in rtionship for six years while I had never showed courage to propose to you before. Because I was afraid I couldn''t be capable enough to offer you a nice marriage. I was afraid I might fail your expectation or you would regret it. There was so much that made me flinchSorry, Susan, but I can''t cover myself up. I can''t pretend that I don''t love you that much. I can''t pretend to be indifferent while facing your disappointment. I can''t wait to marry you" while he was speaking, tears appeared within his eyes. Everyone around knew exactly about Henry''s background. They were all moved after hearing his sincere love confession. But only Hannah was an exception. She saw Henry''s acting from the beginning to the end with an emotionless face. What a perfect acting! Just like what Charles did before. All yboys did the same thing! For Hannah, she never felt bothered to have one more target to retaliate against. "Susan, will you marry me?" said Henry straightforwardly in a warm voice to thedy standing in darkness. With tears pouring down her face, Susan had never expected such a high-key proposal. She had only expected a low-key wedding with Henry. But the fact was that Henry offered her a great surprise. Without hesitation, she ran over in her high heels and threw herself into Henry''s arms. Henry held her tight and spun around with her. Not until quite a whileter did he let go of Susan reluctantly. But the eye contact between them remained still. "Susan, even though I still humble with few possessions, I swear to god I will spare no endeavor to offer you the greatest well-being." Said Henry. "I trust you!" Susan replied firmly with tearful eyes. With a smile, Henry got down on one knee and ced the bouquet and mic on the ground. Then he took out a delicate box from his pocket. As soon as he opened it, a shining diamond ring appeared. Though it was medium-sized, it looked borate. Once again, Henry proposed to her seriously, "Susan, will you marry me?" "Yes!" answered Susan without hesitation. A greater smile spread on his face. He took her hand and put the ring on her ring finger, which exactly fit in. Thundering apuse sounded around to express their best wish to the couple. Henry stood up and slightly held her face. Then a kiss fell on her lips. The affectionate kiss seemed to indicate the longsting romance between them. While simply staring, Manuel lost in thought with a smile. But then, his smile grew bitter. He thought he had lived up to himself. When he left the city, he told himself he would never return until he totally forgot about Susan. Four years had passed. He thought he had forgotten about her. While his mom was threatening with her own life to ask for his return, he came back. Meanwhile, he kept telling himself to face Susan with absoluteposure. Besides that, no other feelings were permitted. But obviously, he overestimated himself. The moment when his attention was captured by her from beginning to end at that night and the pain triggered when he witnessed the romantic kiss between them right now were both reminding him of the fact that he failed to let go of Susan. So he turned around to leave. He found himself hard to stand still to express his blessing at the corner. So he chose to keep her away from his own sight. He literally fled uneasily. But no one noticed Manuel leaving. After all, all the guests were paying full attention to the couple, except for Hannah. Meanwhile, Hannah found it uneasy to fix her eyes on them. But it wouldn''t be likely for her to step upfront to break them apart. So she literally shifted her eyes off them. As soon as she looked away, she saw Manuel. She silently watched him walking away. She moved her lips a bit and felt like talking to him. But eventually, she held it back. But she inadvertently noticed that there were two men leaving the lobby after Manuel walked away. When all lights were on, she finally recognized them-they were Oscar and Theodore. She was rendered a bit surprised, wondering how the three of them made acquaintance with each other. The banquet wasing to an end after the proposal finished. Being too old to stay upte, Miguel soon left. Being aware that Susan was drowning into the romance with Henry tonight, Hannah didn''t intend to interrupt. So she followed the crowd to leave. Jimmy was waiting for her at the gate. Surprised, Hannah just assumed that Oscar had asked Jimmy to leave first. After all, there was such an annoying dissension happening between them tonight. Oscar would have probably done that if driven by childish tantrum. So she got into the back seat. Then Jimmy drove away. The night view outside Kensbury City had been marvelously amazing. Hannah fixed her eyes outside the window, looking nk. Meanwhile, she was wondering if Oscar had returned home or stayed with Manuel, for which she somehow believed thetter. "Madam." Said Jimmy seriously. Hannah got startled by his sudden voice. Every time she thought about Oscar, she somehow felt guilty. "What''s the matter?" Hannah wore amon expression. "We got a tail." Jimmy stressed out his words one by one. Her face soon turned serious. Her heart started beating nervously. She knew whenever Jimmy got nervous, something serious was gonna happen. Sosomeone was gonna kill her? Actually, the answer was obvious-it must be Charles who stayed behind all these. Chapter 143 So Thrilling Chapter 143 So Thrilling Chapter 143 So Thrilling It waste at night. Their car kept speeding up on the wide avenue where there were fewer vehicles. She was still nervous in the face of danger, but she was making an effort to stay calm. "Can you get rid of them?" she asked Jimmy. "Hard to tell." Jimmy said, "I think that more than one car is following us." Hannah''s face was slightly changed. "Madam, sit tight." Jimmy pressed the elerator hard. Hannah found that the seat belt suddenly tightened. She gritted her teeth and try to keep herself Their car was running wildly on the street. The car behind them followed, even faster. Jimmy suddenly turned around. If it weren''t for her seat belt, she might have been thrown out of the car. She tried to restrain herself from yelling. Then she heard Jimmy anxiously say, "Madam, please call Master Oscar." Hannah knew that they could not get away without help as well. She quickly found her phone and called Oscar. It took a while to get through. As soon as she got through, she heard loud music, and then after a while, Oscar said slowly, "Ms Cooper, what can I do for you?" At this time, she was so nervous that she chose to pass over his tease. She replied immediately, "Oscar, we were being tailed... Ah!" Hannah was so startled by Jimmy''s sudden braking that she cried out and her phone fell out. "Madam, sit tight, hold on." Jimmy noticed that Hannah almost lost her bnce. "Okay." Hannah bent down and hurried to pick up the phone. At the moment Oscar''s anxious voice sounded from the phone, "Hannah, Hannah!" "I''m okay." She quickly answered, "They are chasing us. Jimmy said it is difficult to get rid of them. I guess it was Charles..." "Put Jimmy on the phone." Oscar, who was in panic a few second ago, obviously settled down. Hannah hurriedly pressed the speaker and put the phone beside Jimmy. "You can speak, Jimmy can hear you now." She said loudly. Oscar said, "Where, exactly?" "Just passed the crossroad on Nan Avenue. Three modified cars are chasing us now. I think they''re trying to hit my car. I can barely avoid them now and if they add more men, it won''t be easy to get out unscathed." There was another sharp turn. Hannah held Jimmy''s seat so tightly that she did not throw out the phone. "Hannah," Oscar suddenly called her again. "I''m here." She answered quickly even though she was scared. "Share your real-time location with me. And stay on the line, I need to know your situation at any time." "Okay." Hannah did as he said. There was no sound of Oscar over there although the call was still connected. Hannah didn''t know what he was doing now, how he would save them, or whether he would save them or not But she had no time to think about that at this moment. The people behind them were so crazy that Jimmy and Hannah were pushed to the edge of death. Jimmy was driving cautiously and quickly. It was much more thrilling than a plot in movies, Hannah Content ? N?velDrama.Org. thought. Several times, she felt that the car behind was going to hit them directly, but Jimmy managed to avoid it just at the critical moment every time. She thought that if it wasn''t for Jimmy, she might have died. She stayed focused and dared not distract for a second. Suddenly Oscar''s familiar voice sounded, "Jimmy." "Yes, sir." Jimmy was respectful. Hannah marveled at Jimmy''s ability. In the midst of such danger, he could not only focus on driving but also could talk to Oscar. "Turn right at the next junction, and go straight down to Hanlin Road, and keep going. I''ll have someone intercept them when you get to the intersection!" "Okay." Without hesitation, Jimmy nodded and did as he said. Again, there was no sound on the phone. Although Oscar was indeed helping her at this moment, his indifference still made her feel a little uneasy. She pursed her lips. Hannah should have been satisfied that Oscar was helping her, after all, they were in a fake marriage. She shouldn''t ask him for more. But she felt upset somehow that he was too indifferent to say something tofort her. ''But even if we''re cooperative partners, shouldn''t he express a little concern over the fact that my life was in danger?'' Hannah thought. "Ah!" The car suddenly shook violently while she got distracted. "There''s one more car." Jimmy was serious. Hannah saw it on their right too. Jimmy made a sharp turn, apparently to avoid the caring from the right. Then their car deviated from the direction Oscar said. Jimmy said to the phone, "Mr Wells." There was no answer over there. Then he said again, "Mr Wells." Hannah was all nervous. ''He didn''t put his phone away, did he? How could he be so absent-minded at this moment?'' "Mr Wells..." "Jimmy." Oscar''s cold voice came over. His voice did not sound emotional. Nor did it sound slightly caring or strained. "Now there were 4 cars. The newly added one has made me deviate from the direction you told me just now. I''m doing the best I can, but if they attack us again, I might not be able to avoid it." Jimmy reported the current situation with a surprisingly calm tone. "OK. Forget about the route I arranged. You just need to ensure your safety regardless of the route. Five more minutes and I''ll be there." Oscar said. "Yes." And it was silent on the other side again. Then she saw Jimmy elerate madly to get rid of those cars. On the street, the thrilling chasing scene continued. "Be careful!" Jimmy yelled suddenly. Hannah also saw a ck modified car drive up from another direction, plus three cars behind them, they had no way out. She was watching the car getting closer and closer... Chapter 144 Out of Danger Chapter 144 Out of Danger Chapter 144 Out of Danger A scream of Hannah pierced the air. A car was closing in, which was about to run into theirs. At thest second, Jimmy made a sharp turn and swerved to the left to avoid the collision. They thought it was a blind alley, but ane appeared midway. The narrowne was supposed to be where the night market was. Many stalls had already closed, but there were still a few here and there. People were frightened by the sudden sound of the engine and hurried to the side. Stalls left in the alley were smashed all over the ce. In the bumpy car, countless impact sounds sounded on the ss. Hannah didn''t dare to let up at all. She had thought she was going to die, and now there was a chance of survival, but she could not feel grateful. She clutched Jimmy''s seat so tightly and looked at the messy night market alley. Hannah turned to nce at the approaching car behind. She wondered if she was going to die again at Charles'' hands. Gritting her teeth to keep calm, Hannah told herself that since she finally had a chance to live once again, Fate was with her. She would not give up her life before anything was done. That was not all. She was not gonna die here, for she swore to kill Charles with a thousand little cuts. They finally drove out of the alley. Jimmy picked a direction randomly and continued to drive fast. Oscar''s voice suddenly came from the phone. "Jimmy, there is a big ck truck parked 200 meters in front of you. You need to estimate the speed of the truck and make sure that while you''re sessfully driving in, the car behind you is stopped." "Copy that." Jimmy gave quick reply. Hannah felt a little excited at that moment. She was worried that Oscar might not be able to find them urately as Jimmy was driving so unreasonably to avoid the cars. But it just took him five minutes to make all the arrangements. Hannah saw a ck truck stopped by an intersection not far away. The truck was so long that it could block the entire intersection. At this moment, the truck was also driving in the same direction as them. Those cars stuck right behind them. ording to Oscar''s idea, Jimmy needed to pass the crossroad at the point when the truck was about to cross it. Otherwise, if Jimmy missed the best timing and passed the junction a little bit earlier than as expected, the cars chasing them would follow up and nothing would change. It was hard to time it right. Sweat on the forehead dripping down, Hannah did not dare to look away from Jimmy''s hands on the steering wheel, which seemed to hold it tighter. Hannah was very clear that this was the key to whether they can survive tonight. She was so nervous that her palms were sweaty as well. Jimmy slowed down a bit. Hannah felt some increasing tension again, for she saw those cars were still very close to them. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Because of Jimmy''s deceleration, the car behind suddenly hit their car. At the moment, Hannah restrained her scream. She knew that Jimmy needed all his energy to drive now and she didn''t want to distract him. Then it continued to hit their car several times. Clearly Jimmy slowed down to control the speed of the cars behind them, forcing them to slow down on impact. Hannah was holding tight the back of the driver''s seat, trying to keep herself stable. She tried desperately to control herself and make no sound even though the seat belt was hurting her. "Mrs Wells, watch out!" Jimmy shouted. Hannah took a deep breath. Jimmy suddenly sped up and the car went straight out at top speed. Hannah looked at the truck in front of them getting closer. The hulking truck seemed about to collide with them. She closed her eyes and tried not to see this cruel scene. Then, a deafening noise of car crashes traveled all over the avenues. Anyone hearing it would be horrified. Hannah finally came to her senses after a long time. She turned her head nk;y and witnessed the entire process of vehicle impacts left behind. The front of the truck had been broken off by several cars and rolled to the ground. The rest was smashed to pieces. And the cars that crashed into it also broke into pieces. The guys inside the cars were possibly in great danger. Hannah''s heart was still beating fast. After all, they were this close to death. She tried to calm down, and so did Jimmy. It turned out that Jimmy was not always calm. At this moment, she saw a perceivable trace of panic on his face. He took a deep breath and the car slowed down gradually. Then he said to the phone, "Mr Wells, I passed the intersection and the cars behind us were stopped by the truck. I''ll take Mrs Wells back now..." "Jimmy!" Hannah screamed suddenly and Jimmy''s body tightened. They saw a car from nowhere running into them from the front. Showing up at a moment when they all let down their guard, it made them even have no time to react.. Jimmy wanted to step on the elerator to avoid it, but it was toote. The car was going straight at them at an intimidating speed. "Hands on your head now!" Jimmy shouted. He knew he couldn''t avoid it. The only way that would cause the least damage to them was to caught the impact while bracing themselves against the hit. When the words fell, both of them held his head tightly. Then there was another loud noise of crashing, ringing in their ears. After a long time, it became as silent as it had been before the ident happened. At the moment, Hannah was in a vague awareness in the dark, with a feeling that she had lived through a century again. She looked up and saw that the car that was about to hit them had suddenly stopped about a tenth of a meter away from them. It had been badly hit by another car whose front waspletely deformed. Chapter 145 He Risked His Life to Save Her Chapter 145 He Risked His Life to Save Her Chapter 145 He Risked His Life to Save Her At that moment, it was all silent. Hannah gazed at the two tragic cars in front of her, finding that one of them was familiar. ''No, it couldn''t be Oscar. It''s his car, but the person inside must not be him. He wouldn''t risk his life to save her.'' Her vision went blurry. There was no movement in the two cars, as if people in there were already dead. Hannah''s heart was suddenly throbbing with strong pain. She thought that she would never feel this again, nor would she let herself experience this feeling in this life. She immediately opened the door and Jimmy rushed to it as well. He was faster. Jimmy also seemed to notice that car was Oscar''s and he quickly walked over to the deformed car and banged on the door. Hannah endured the inexplicable pain in her heart and walked toward the car step by step. Even if there were street lights, at night it was not very bright enough. She couldn''t see the face of the man blocked by the airbag. He looked bleeding a lot. At the same time, a car rushed over and stopped in front of them. Theodore and Manuel came out of the car. But she did not see Oscar. Thinking of it, she failed to control herself but was in a state of panic. They quickly walked to the car and they saw Jimmy banging the car door. "It is locked!" Jimmy said to them. Theodore quickly returned to his car and took out a hammer. Without hesitation, he smashed the car window. The fragments were falling everywhere. Everyone looked at Theodore nervously. He reached in through the broken ss and opened the door from inside. The door was opened with a thud. He yanked the door wide and bent in to drag a bleeding man from it. At that moment, Hannah saw that it was Oscar and blood was all over his face. Her heart was in severe anguish. She had never expected that Oscar would sacrifice himself for her. Even a second ago, she wasining about him being cold-blooded. "Mr Wells!" Jimmy also got anxious after seeing his face. Theodore was a lot calmer at this moment. He carried Oscar to his car. Manuel quickly followed and opened the door for them. While Theodore put down Oscar, Manuel sat in. Theodore returned to the driver''s seat. Then they set off at a high speed. Their car fading away on the road, Hannah turned her head and shouted, "Jimmy!" "Madam, hurry up and get in," Jimmy said. The two got back into the car. Jimmy followed up their car and he was driving very fast. Oscar must have been badly hurt. She noticed that he was not breathing when he was pulled from the car by Theodore. ''No! He won''t die that easy. He had outlived me in thest life. His life is no way to be decreased as I have a second life.'' Hannah was in an inner struggle. She couldn''t believe it. They soon arrived at the hospital. Doctors and nurses were already waiting at the entrance of the hospital. As soon as Theodore stopped the car, the doctor opened the door and they immediately lifted Oscar on the stretcher, who was given oxygen and pushed inside a room. Theodore and Manuel followed up. Jimmy and Hannah also followed them to the emergency room. Doctors and nurses rushed him to emergency life-saving surgery. The door was closed and the operation began. They were isted outside the operating room. Theodore was fidgeting. As soon as Oscar went into the operating room, he lost all his calm and walked back and forth anxiously. Manuel stood beside him and he was worried as well. Jimmy''s expressionless face also showed some concern that he couldn''t hide it. Hannah was the same. She was really afraid that Oscar would be dead because of her. She lived her whole life again just to get back at the people who had done terrible things to her, never thinking of risking the lives of others. There was a ray of hatred crossing her eyes. Her resentment towards Charles was growing. Everyone was waiting anxiously in the hallway. "Fuck!" Theodore suddenly shouted, "What he did was suicidal!" Hannah turned to look at him. Manuelforted him, "He will be okay." "But is it worth it for a woman?" Theodore''s tone was anything but calm. "Theodore" "I''m gonna go get a cigarette!" Theodore shook him off and walked away. Hannah looked at his back and met Manuel''s eyes. Her eyes slightly moved as she felt a little guilty. She knew that Theodore was angry with her. Manuel walked to her slowly and said something tofort her, "Hannah, don''t take it personally. He has always been straightforward." "I know, thank you." Hannah nodded. She didn''t me him. She would also be angry if her friend had been hurt so much for another person. Before Manuel tried to say something again, Jimmy said, "The light is off." Hannah became so nervous that she could hardly breathe. Manuel hurried to the door of the operating room. As soon as Theodore heard that, he ran back quickly. The doctor came out of the operating room. Everyone looked at him nervously. The doctor said, "The patient is now out of danger." Hannah took a relief. "He''s not disabled, is he?" Theodore asked anxiously. "No." The doctor replied. Hannah bit her underlip. The doctor said, "It is clear that the patient knows how to protect himself. He was badly hurt during the impact and it caused him multiple fractures and wounds, but there was no fatal damage to his internal organs. No traces of bleeding were found inside the skull, but just as a precaution, I suggest he stay in the hospital for a few more days to see if he has a concussion. After all, he had such a big car ident." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 146 How Much She Weighs in His Heart? Chapter 146 How Much She Weighs in His Heart? Chapter 146 How Much She Weighs in His Heart? Hearing the doctor''s words, everyone sighed with relief. Meanwhile, the medical staff had wheeled Oscar out of the operating room. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Oscar!" Theodore ran over to him immediately. So did everyone else. "How are you doing? Do you recognize me? Do you know me?" Theodore asked anxiously. Oscar looked a little silly with his face and body wrapped in bandage. Instead of saying anything in reply, he just stared at Theodore, saying nothing. "Are you OK?" Theodore felt his heart in the throat when he heard nothing back from Oscar. But Oscar simply closed his eyes. "Doctor! Doctor! Has he be a vegetable?" Theodore grabbed the doctor besides him and asked instantly. The doctor began doubting his diagnosis in Theodore''s scream. He went over and tried to check on Oscar. "I''m good. Thanks." said Oscar, in a clear voice. "Oh my god, Oscar! You''re OK! But why didn''t you say a word?" Theodoreined. "Juts don''t feel like talking." "Why not? Aren''t you feeling well? Tell us if you don''t feel well! Don''t keep it to yourself. What if something happens to you? Don''t be afraid of embarrassing yourself..." "Enough now." Manuel cut in his words, "People who don''t know the situation here will take you as Oscar''s wife. Just be quiet." "Fuck you. I''m straight. I like woman!" Theodore was speechless. But everyone nced at Hannah at the time, who looked much calmer than Theodore--she was Oscar''s "wife" in their eyes. Since Oscar got injured because of her, she would be the most emotional and anxious one. "Let''s move the patient to the ward first." The medical staff reminded, seeming that they also had enough of it. And it also saved Hannah from the embarrassment. She found it hard somehow to face up to Oscar''s friends. Then all of them followed the medical staff to the VIP room. The medical staff didn''t leave until they had settled Oscar down and told them the things that they should pay attention to. Theodore still couldn''t calm down after the medical staff left. He stayed by Oscar''s side and kept asking with concern in fear of Oscar''s sudden death. Hannah would have doubted there was a thing between them if she hadn''t known Oscar wasn''t gay. She had not expected that they had such a good rtionship. She thought they were only drinking buddies, who fooled around and did bad things together. Surprisingly, they were so close. "Hannah." Manuel suddenly called her name. Hannah looked back. Theodore had stayed with Oscar since he entered the room. The rest of them, including her, had kept an arm''s length. In fact, she did want to show her care for him but didn''t know how. After all, they had had a fight right before the ident. "Come out with me." Manuel said lightly. Hannah nced at Oscar again, then left with Manuel. Oscar, who was lying on bed, had looked at her right before she went out of the room. Outside the room, it waste at night and it was quiet in the corridor. "Let me finish my words." Manuel said straightforwardly. "OK. Go ahead." Hannah nodded. "You know Theodore. Don''t take it to heart. He''s frank and outspoken, but he isn''t a bad guy." "I know." Hannah put on a light smile, showing that she didn''t mind Theodore''s words. "But, Theodore was right. Oscar would die for you!" Manuel uttered the words one by one. Hannah looked up at him, stunned. "I bet you know I''ve been crossed in love tonight." said Manuel. Hannah nodded. Of course she knew Manuel still loved Susan. "Well, actually, I couldn''t put it like that. It''s just... that I''ve overestimated myself. In fact, I''m not as strong as I thought. So, I couldn''t calmly face or ept the love between them and chose to leave halfway. Oscar and Theodore saw me leaving and came with me, then we went to drink in Emperor Club, and received your call while drinking." Manuel was telling her what had happened after they left. "You might not know how terrible Oscar looked the moment he heard you were in danger. To be honest, Oscar can hardly be affected by others. He won''t..." Manuel paused, "He won''t be emotional even when he''s pissed off. But what happened to you has freaked him out." "But the emotional look was gone in a second. Then he remained calm again and nned how to rescue you carefully. You think he''s cold and unapproachable, right? Couldn''t you feel his care and love for you while talking with him?" Manuel asked Hannah. "Mm." "You know what, his hands couldn''t help shaking when he talked with you on the phone. I wear to God that it was ten years ago that he shook his hands nervouslyst time." "Ten years ago?" Hannah was surprised. "That''s not the point." Manuel skipped it, "the point is that he''s really afraid of losing you." Hannah showed a thoughtful expression, seeming that she had felt it herself. "Oscar settled down everything and drove crazily fast ording to your travelling track. At first, Theodore and I didn''t understand why he drove away alone without us, and Theodore keptining that he cared about his girl only. We didn''t realize that Oscar had been ready to die for you until he had the car ident, and he simply didn''t want to get us involved." Hearing that, Hannah felt her heart sinking bit by bit. She had never wanted Oscar to do that for her. "When Theodore and I arrived at the scer, I was shocked to see Oscar driving crazily and knocking out the car that wasing at you. I know he loves you but I don''t know he loves you that much." Manuel looked at Hannah and said, "I''ve checked the damages on Oscar''s car and the other one, and I must say that he''s given all out to it. He must be ready to die as to have crashed into the car at full speed without hesitation. The other car would have crashed into you and Jimmy if he had hesitated a little or slowed down a bit. In that case, you would have been the one lying on bed, not Oscar!" Actually, Hannah knew someone had saved her the moment she had heard the cars crashing when she held her head and got everything ready. Never would she forget the sound of impact at the moment. Chapter 147 Oscar and Hannah’s Love Confession Chapter 147 Oscar and Hannahs Love Confession Chapter 147 Oscar and Hannah''s Love Confession "Hannah, I told you all these not because I want you to feel you owe Oscar or something like that. I just want you to know Oscar truly loves you. If you''ve got over Charles and stopped loving him, try to be with Oscar. He..." Manuel paused. He finally swallowed his words back, ''He has been in love with you for long''. He thought Oscar should tell her in person. As Oscar''s cousin, he couldn''t speak it out for him. He could only tell the facts to help Oscar win his love, and let them say those sweet words to each other alone. Manuel said something else, "He''s a good guy. He isn''t a jerk as people think." Hannah was confused. In her eyes, she''d never thought Oscar was a good guy or a devoted lover though she''d experienced how rich and sessful he was in thest life. And she''d never thought he was a reliable life partner. But now, she must admit that she was swayed. Any woman would be touched when she met a guy who would protect her with his life. She thought maybe she was just touched. However, why did she feel a crush on him, which she believed wouldn''t happen again? She raised her eyes to look at Manuel, and got mixed feelings. But at the moment, she was curious and asked, "What''s your rtionship with Oscar?" She was pretty sure that she had never seen Manuel making contact with Oscar, but he seemed to know Oscar and Theodore inside out. Why all of them seemed so weird and mysterious? Manuel put on a light smile, looking like he had expected it from Hannah long ago. "We''re... Sorry, I can''t tell you." He answered calmly and peacefully. Hannah frowned. "But I believe you''ll know it sooner orter." Manuel said firmly, "Oscar will tell you some day." Hannah was lost for words. Manuel smiled apologetically and said slowly, "Let''s get in. I think Oscar would more like to see you, not Theodore. He has no keen mind." Anyway, Hannah was amused by Manuel''s words. He said Theodore had no keen mind. But she was a little moved by seeing how much he cared about Oscar. They went back to the room together. Theodore was still talking endlessly in the room. "Theodore, it''s gettingte. Leave Oscar alone. We''re getting to go." Manuel went straight up to him and said. "Why?" Undoubtedly, Theodore was unwilling to leave, and said, "I''ll stay and sleep with him in the hospital tonight." Manuel stared at him speechlessly. "Damn it. What the hell are you thinking!" Theodore continued, "The doctor says one should stay overnight here to take care of him? I meant I was gonna stay for him." "She is here." Manuel pointed to Hannah. All at once, Hannah was a bit shy and embarrassed. Theodore seemed to give her a nce. When he was about to say something, he was dragged out of the room by Manuel. "Come on. Let''s get out of here." Theodore was unwilling to leave but he seemed to think of something. And hepromised and said to Oscar, "Have a good rest. Heal soon. I''lle visit you tomorrow morning." "OK." said Oscar. Manuel was more determined to leave and couldn''t wait to drag Theodore out of the room as soon as possible. They closed the door. Only Hannah, Oscar and Jimmy were left in the room after they left. Jimmy was always smart enough to know his ce, and had got out of the room by then, for he seemed to know that they had got something to tell each other, so he left them alone. Somehow, Hannah didn''t know what to do when she was left alone with Oscar in the room. She was simply watching him, who was wrapped all over like a mummy, and she found it funny. But at the same time, she felt sorry for him. Hannah went over to him slowly and sat by his bed. She could clearly feel that his fingers trembled a little after she sat down next to him. Manuel told her it was ten years ago when Oscar was found that his hands was shaking with anxiety die for her now. "I''m sorry." she said in a very soft voice. At first, Oscar pretended he was catnapping, and he felt an irresistible urge to open his eyes when hearing her voice. He saw Hannah''s sincere eyes the moment he opened his eyes. He pursed his perfect lips lightly. Hannah looked him into the eyes and continued, "I was so mean." She had been in a sulk at the time. Perhaps the reason she had gotten so upset was not Oscar but the truth that she had been mad at herself for not being able to screw Charles and letting him to be so cocky to her face, but she had taken it out on Oscar. In fact, she regretted it after they had the fight. But she was too proud to apologize first. She had be much more selfish when she lived her life again, for she was so afraid of getting hurt that she must protect herself well. She wanted to be strong and didn''t want anyone to break her shell. She strongly rejected those who could threaten her mind. Things went out of control as she rejected him more and more. That was the way she treated Oscar. "Thanks for everything tonight." She added. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ''Thank you for saving me with your own life.'' "I don''t know what I can do to pay you back, but..." said Hannah, "Oscar, please give me some time. I can''t convince myself to ept you and your love now. To tell the truth, I''ve been through a lot. It might sound kinda unbelievable and unreal to you. But to me, that''s the fact. I''vee a long way. That''s why I dare not to ept someone easily or fall in love with someone with my life. I must admit that I''m really touched for what you''ve done for me today. I might have fallen for you in no time if I haven''t suffered so much back then, and I''ll fall for you with determination even though you''re a womanizer." Oscar simply stared at her, listened to her peaceful but sorrowful words. She chocked with words and added, "When ites to our rtionship now, it''s not that you haven''t done well or you''re not good enough. It''s me. It''s my problem. I can''t let my guard down. I can''t be totally open to you. And I can''t get over the past. I''m afraid..." "OK." Oscar interrupted her abruptly. Hannah was stunned. "It''s OK. Take the time you need." said Oscar. His voice was so clearly calm that no one could tell from his voice that he was a man who had had a very serious car ident. "I don''t need to know whatever you don''t wanna tell me. I don''t need to know why you suddenly changed your mind, either. I just want to tell you that I''ll be waiting for you." He was gonna wait for her forever. Hannah''s eyes were red with tears. She waspletely touched by Oscar. Chapter 148 Kiss Me Chapter 148 Kiss Me Chapter 148 Kiss Me She even couldn''t remember when was thest time she had a crush on someone, when she had such a crush on Charles. It seemed that she could only feel hate in a very long time. She just hated his guts, and couldn''t feel anything else for him or others. Hannah looked at him with a conflicted emotion. She couldn''t figure out her feelings for him, whether she had a crush on him or she was just touched by what he had done for her. However, either of the feelings made no difference to her. She admitted that she was swayed by Manuel''s words just now, and she thought of starting a serious rtionship with Oscar regardless of all. She was even thinking if she should choose to trust him again when she came up to Oscar and saw the wounds all over him. Should she give him one more chance? Oscar was different from Charles. Charles would never die for her, and he was even bothered pretending it. But Oscar could have nearly lost his life for her. After all, she chickened out. The more she cared about him, the more afraid she would be. The more seriously she took it, the more cautiously she would take it. She was on longer the naive girl who could do everything for love! She''d got much more important things than love. So, the only thing she could do to pay Oscar back was to leave it to time. Time might change things a lot, her mind and feelings. Perhaps, as time passed by, she would be willing to be with him from the bottom of her heart. There would be no interest, no grudges, but love. Hannah managed her emotions bit by bit. She tried hard to control her tears and hold them back. In a word, she had made herself a woman who could take love lightly and wouldn''t be trapped in love again. "It''ste at night. You must take a rest now. Let me know if you don''t feel well. I''ll sleep on the bed next to you." She said. Hannah thought it was enough. They had made each other the promises that could hardly be considered as promises. So, what would happen afterwards would be in God''s hands. Saying it, Hannah turned to move. "Hannah Cooper." Oscar suddenly called her name. He rarely called her full name. Once he did, it must be something serious. Hannah turned around to look at him. "You said you didn''t know what you could do to pay me back, right?" Oscar asked. Hannah was a bit surprised. Didn''t she make it clear just now? She said she needed some time to ept him and his love. At least, she wouldn''t turn him down on purpose or strongly refuse to be with him. What else did he want? "Kiss me." Oscar said abruptly. Hannah was shocked with her eyes widely open. She wondered if she shouldn''t have expected too much on this man. She wondered if all men in the world thought of nothing else but sex? It turned out that he was thinking of making out with her while she was seriously talking love and feelings with him. She simply red at Oscar, without a blink. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Trust me, Hannah. No man can reject it when a woman he loves throws herself on him." Oscar said with earnest, "And for me, I just want to feel your warmth after surviving the terrible car ident.... Mm..." At that moment, Oscar opened his eyes widely. Indeed, he was dying to kiss her, anytime and anywhere. And he had dreamed about this moment his whole life. He had realized he would freak out when he knew she was in danger. In fact, it wasn''t true that he just wanted to feel her warmth after surviving the terrible car ident. He wanted Hannah to stay with him. He was terribly afraid that she would suddenly disappear from his life like that, which would surely tear his heart. He just thought he wouldn''t want to go through it again. But did he really go through it? He was in a trance. And he just wanted to feel her now. He wanted her sweet kiss so that he could be sure that she was still alive by his side. He swallowed slightly. Somehow, Hannah''s kiss had turned him on. At first, he wasn''t sure if Hannah would kiss him. And, he''d never imagined it was such a long kiss. Oscar was kinda bewildered and didn''t know what to do when Hannah kissed him. He just let her kiss him on the lips eagerly. Hannah even couldn''t understand why she was so impulsive as to kiss him on the lips. And, she was devoted to it. In fact, she was still mad, and she was kissing him with a trace of anger. She thought she wouldn''t lose anything even if she kissed him. And she could be more generous to the guy who had saved her life. However, she found it more difficult to control herself when she touched his lips. She even couldn''t help sticking out her tongue. When Hannah was taken aback, she was startled by what she had done. And she was about to leave directly. But Oscar held the back of her head tightly while she was about to stop the kiss. "Mm!" Hannah stared at Oscar closely. She couldn''t move at all since he was holding her so tightly at the moment. They were still kissing each other deeply. What Hannah was thinking now wasn''t that they were still hugging and kissing each other, but that there was strength for Oscar to feel up her though he was so badly injured... "Mm..." Hannah gave up struggling gradually. For the first time, she got to know Oscar could be so soft and tender when he kissed her. Now he wasn''t bossy and possessive as usual. He just kissed her on the lips softly and then heavily. They hugged and kissed for quite a long while. In the end, Oscar brought it to an end first. But Hannah thought she hadn''t had enough of it. She looked at Oscar with her misted eyes and watched him stop the kiss all at once. "Hannah, that look on your face will definitely turn me on." Oscar reminded her in a hoarse voice. Hannah came back to earth abruptly. Unbelievably, she had lost herself in Oscar''s kiss just now. Then she stood up instantly and gasped heavily. Indeed, Oscar was a womanizer, who was too good at kissing. She was thinking she might have given up to his seduction tonight if he was well... Her face was getting redder and she felt burning hot. At that moment, she heard Oscar''s hoarse voice, "Miss Cooper, if you''re dissatisfied, I can try to climb up and..." "Shut up!" Hannah yelled at him. She didn''t wanna hear a word from him again. But Oscar burst intoughter. ''How could heugh when his face was seriously injured like that? Couldn''t he look in the mirror and see how creepy his smile was?'' "I''m going to bed!" Hannah was annoyed and angry, and went over to the bed besides him. Oscar stared at her angry face, watching her hide herself in the nket and wrap herself up like a caterpir. "Aren''t you afraid to smother yourself inside?" Oscar asked. "Shut up. Sleep!" Hannah shouted out from inside the nket. "Show your head, and I''ll sleep." "Nope!" "Don''t be shy. I''ve seen every part of you!" Oscar smiled naughtily. "Oscar!" Hannah stretched her head out of the nket instantly and asked with her face getting red with anger, "Did you peek at me?" "Nope! I didn''t peek at you." Oscar smiled, "I saw your body openly and naturally." Hannah was lost for words. "Don''t worry. You''re perfect to me." ''Damn! What a yboy!'' Chapter 149 I Love You Chapter 149 I Love You Chapter 149 I Love You Hannah turned her back on Oscar. He always failed her expectation! She knew it! And he always pissed her off. She didn''t even know since when Oscar had seen that. Aggrieved, she closed her eyes to sleep with her mouth shut. The ward fell into silence. When it was gettingte at night, Hannah was about to fall asleep. Though a bang of pain still haunted inside her head because of her anger triggered by Oscar, she still managed to reach the edge of slumber. "Hannah, I love you" Oscar''s voice suddenly echoed inside the ward. Her whole body tautened suddenly. She started wondering if he was talking in sleep. It waste at night. What was more, both of them had remained silent for hours. So he should be in sleep. However, his voice felt like he still stayed awake. But Hannah maintained her posture with her back on him. She didn''t seem to get ready to figure out the answer no matter what it might be. She couldn''t help contemting. Charles had been maneuvering all kinds of tricks to alienate her from Oscar. However, he probably never expected that not only the assassination he nned tonight had failed, but it brought both Oscar and Hannah closer to each other. At least that was what Hannah could tell at this moment. Undoubtedly, the failure to assassinate Hannah had gone beyond Charles''s expectation. So he looked rather livid when he picked up the phone. Of course, he was trying to drive a wedge between Hannah and Oscar. That was why he intimately interacted with her tonight. The affection between them had attracted all public attention that should have belonged to him-that was the reason why he tried to stir up a dissension between them. Out of the nature of a guy-the desire to hold Hannah in possession, Oscar would probably pick a quarrel with her once he noticed her suspicious intimacy with another guy, Charles supposed. At least it would be a way for Charles to vent out his grievance. On the other hand, his fake intimacy was used as a cover-up for the following assassination-from the perspective of others, he just spent some time friendly talking with Hannah before what happened to her next. People wouldn''t be likely to make him one of the suspects. However, the failure to assassinate went far beyond his expectation. After sending out a group of hitmen, Hannah survived it! She should have been killed! Charles once thought about leaving her a chance, divorcing Oscar and returning to his side. Of course, he didn''t truly love her but would use her instead. There was no way he would have even a bit of feeling for her. However, that ungrateful bitch actually dared to turn him down! For a woman doing no good but harm to him, she had to be killed. Tonight was the time she should have died! Charles smashed his phone on the ground. Crack! The phone broke into pieces. One day, he would smash Hannah just like what he did to the phone! Manuel took Theodore back to the house first. The car was galloping on the empty road, with few cars around. Streetlights standing alone on both sides seemed lonely at the moment. "Manuel," Theodore suddenly uttered while looking outside the window. "Yes?" "Do you think they are suitable match for each other? I mean Oscar and Hannah." Manuel smiled to reply, "Have you ever seen Oscar making stupid decision?" "But that''s a stupid decision when he wants to marry Hannah, I suppose." "Hannah was born in a privileged family. His marriage with her has brought him brilliance on top of his own career." Said Manuel frankly. "If he takes his own benefit as top priority, I hope soBut I have seen what he has done tonight when he was overwhelmed by emotional feelings. That''s what concerns me the most. If we had been a bit Content ? N?velDrama.Org. more careless tonight, we would have seen his dead body right now." While speaking, Theodore felt nervous. Manuel shook his head, "My cousin knows what he''s shouldering better than anyone else." Yeah. Even though Oscar clearly knew what he was shouldering, he still showed no hesitation to risk his own life for the sake of her. Whatever it might take. "Don''t think about it. Just believe him." Manuel appeared carefree while adding, "Well, at least Hannah is a nice match for him." Theodore turned to look at him. Then he slowly stated, "But you have never made a brilliant decision when ites to judgingdies." Manuel was rendered embarrassed. "Susan Phillips, a typical bad example!" added Theodore. Manuel had no idea how to refute it. Indeed, when it came to love, he was totally a loser. Soon, they arrived at the Wold Manor. Theodore got off the car and then Manuel returned home. Manuel then went back to the Phillips Manor. Since Henry had sessfully winded up the proposal, the wedding would being soon. And of course, Susan would move out of the manor after that. Manuel parked his car into the manor. Then he got off and stepped into the lobby. It waste at night. Under the dim light, the whole building fell into silence. He sneaked forward, trying to stay quiet as much as possible. However, when he reached the second floor, a shrill scream of a female suddenly rushed over. "Ah!" Manuel was taken aback. It was Susan who suddenly appeared in a pink night dress. Not until he clearly recognized her did he collect himself again. "Why don''t you go to sleep? It''ste at night! What are you doing here?" Susan questioned curtly. It was terrifying to show in that way. "I just returned." Replied Manuel. "What took you so long?" Susan looked at him from up and down. Then she continued, "You got a girlfriend?" Manuel didn''t respond. "Is it Martina?" Susan couldn''t resist showing agitated. She thought she would ept it if Manuel had something to do with that woman, for both of them were the two she hated the most in the world. "You want me to have a girlfriend?" asked Manuel suddenly. Susan waspletely perplexed, for she didn''t know why he asked this question. She cared little about his private affairs but merely bantered with him just now. "You should get to bed." Said Manuel casually. He didn''t intend to get any response from Susan by asking like that, nor did he need her response. From the bottom of his heart, he knew that Susan never cared. She never cared about his private matters. So he walked past Susan. "I want you to be alone for the rest of your life!" Susan suddenly uttered from behind. That seemed to the answer to his question. Manuel smiled. He deemed it a kind of curse instead of a kind of fancy for him. And he smiled because Susan might probably be right about it. He simply walked away, saying nothing. Watching him with his back, she somehow felt distracted by this man, whom she showed no feelings for at the beginning butter she changed her mind about it for a second and then now returned to being indifferent about at this moment. ''Why don''t you stay abroad? Why are you getting me annoyed?'' Chapter 150 A Shameless Guy Chapter 150 A Shameless Guy Chapter 150 A Shameless Guy She went downstairs to get herself a ss of water with an unpleasant face. She got so thrilled because of that unexpected proposal that she gulped down plenty of liquor at the banquet tonight. Though no getting drunk, she was thirsty for water after that. If it weren''t because of that, she wouldn''t have bumped into Manuel. She didn''t want to spend even one more second looking at him. But fortunately, she was told by Henry tonight that the marriage would be held on the 22nd day next month, which he deemed a day of blessing. That was what she wanted, for she wouldn''t need to put up with staying inside the same house with Manuel ever since the 22nd day next month. Meanwhile, Manuel just entered his room upstairs. But then someone knocked on his door. He walked to open the door, certainly with no expectation of Susan showing up. And there was no way she would show up right at the door. Seeing Justine standing at the door, he forced a smile, "Mom, you''re upte." "How is Oscar now?" asked Justine. She seemed to be noticed that a car ident just happened to Oscar. "Nothing serious but a slight fracture. He will stay in hospital for a couple of days to see if there is a cerebral concussion. If he''s fine, he will be discharged soon." "So what exactly happened?" Justine couldn''t help asking. "Nothing but a car ident." "Manuel!" Justine warned, with a serious face. "Alright, it was because of Hannah." Manuel knew he couldn''t keep on covering up the truth. Justine seemed a bit stunned. "Mom, Oscar knows what he''s doing. Don''t worry. He risked his life to save Hannah, that means Hannah is important to him. She deserves it anyway." Manuel was trying to put in a good word for Hannah. "Of course I know that." Replied Justine. Then she continued, "Do you think I am that kind of person who will impose my idea on Oscar? If your cousin loves Hannah, of course I will stand by it." Manuel responded with a smile to show his consent. "But what about you?" Justine shifted the topic, "Susan got proposed to tonight. How do you feel?" Justine rarely showed concern for her son so directly most of the time. But out of the nature of a mother, there was no doubt that she cared about her son. "I am good." Replied Manuelposedly. But Justine still looked at him with uncertainty. "Don''t worry. I am tough enough to handle it even after getting crossed in love. I am stronger than you expect. Suicide will be the least I would do. Since I returned from abroad, I am ready for everything." Manuel exined. Justine added with a sigh, "Susan doesn''t deserve your love." Manuel didn''t continue. Nor did Justine continue the topic. "Alright, time for bed." Said Justine. "Good night." Manuel smiled. Watching his mom walking away, he slowly closed the door. And the smile gradually faded away from his face. As time went by, it would matter to him less and less. When Hannah woke up the next morning, it took her quite a while to sober herself up. Not until then did she realize a car ident happened to Oscarst night because of her. She hurried to get up and saw the man sleeping soundly on the bed. She somehow let out a breath of relief when seeing him around. It had just passed 8:00 AM right now. She realized she barely got 5 hours of sleepst night since she had fallen asleep at around 3 am. Hannah failed to return to sleep. So she started to observe Oscar''s sleeping face. The wound appeared clearly unpleasing on his handsome face under the daylight. She supposed she would be guilty if there was any scar left on his face, a wless masterpiece made by the God. "Do you find me attractive?" with his eyes closed, Oscar blurted. Hannah hurried to look away, seemingly embarrassed. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She did nothing but watched the wound on his face. What was she embarrassed about? But she never expected he actually noticed what she was doing even with his eyes closed. Incredible! "Come over here." Said Oscar. "No, I wanna sleep for a little longer." Hannah refused with an excuse. "Give me a hand. I need to go to the bathroom." Said Oscar. Hannah remained silent. "I can''t get up myself. Are you gonna watch me pee on the bed?" She finally got convinced and lifted the quilt to get up. Out of a sense of kindness to offer a hand, she simply walked over to support him up without checking her own current condition first. After all, he got injured because of her. "The doctor didn''t get you a catheter?" She bent over to help him up. However, the next second, she noticed the way he looked at her was a bit weird. Looking down along with his gaze, she found herself nearly naked. "Ah!" Hannah immediately let go of him, with both hands covering her own chest. Oscar seemed to forget about what the manner meant. "Don''t look!" with her back on him, Hannah went crazily mad. The ident happened exactly after the banquet, and she was wearing tube evening dress all the time. They were in the hospitalst night, where there was no convenience for her to take a shower and get changed, and she slept in the gown. Her dress had slipped off probably while she was sleeping. Undoubtedly, Oscar saw most part of her chest. "You''re beautiful." Hemented with a smile. Hannah was burning in rage, for he didn''t turn his eyes off, butmented o her body. She stormed off to the closet inside the ward and got herself a suit of hospital pajamas, which at least seemed more decent than the dress she was wearing right now. Then she rushed into the bathroom. While looking into the mirror, she found herself terribly disheveled with the mess of the makeup left on her face. She couldn''t believe Oscar just flirt with her when she looked like this. She got in the bathroom and took a shower. At this moment, she totally forgot about Oscar, who was in urgent need to pee. When she got out of the bathroom, looking refreshed again, she saw Oscar turning livid. It seemed that he was about to burst. Hannah couldn''t helpughing out loud. He deserved it! If he had kindly suggested her to get changed first, it wouldn''t have taken so long for her to take a shower. Or perhaps she would have simply spent a few minutes changing the clothes. She walked over to him, "Did you pee? Do I need to call for a carer to change the bed sheet?" Staring at her, Oscar replied, "You have to feel around with your hand." She was rendered speechless. Chapter 151 I Need a Hand Chapter 151 I Need a Hand Chapter 151 I Need a Hand Her face turned blushed. She felt it incredulous that this man feel no guilty for what he had seen. She was unleashing her inner psycho, "So are you gonna pee or not? If not, I gotta go!" "Of course I gotta pee!" said Oscar unpleasantly. However, as soon as he noticed her blushed face, his attitude softened a great deal. After all, he enjoyed a lot to see Hannah turned red. He nudged forward a bit. Hannah bent over to help him up. Fearing that she might identally touch either of those wounds crawling on him, she couldn''t help asking, "Is it hurt?" Her expression appeared rather caring. "You feel sorry for me?" Oscar smiled. "Nahjust a bit guilty." "Come on, stop pretending." "Oscar, you wanna pee by yourself all alone?" Soon, Oscar kept his mouth shut. He couldn''t hold it any longer. Hannah carefully helped him get off the bed. The doctor said that there were fractures on both his right leg and right arm. So with his left armying on her shoulder, she supported him to hobble over to the bathroom. It took her a lot of efforts to send him to the toilet. Then she was about to leave. "Hey, give me a hand." Oscar requested. "What?" Hannah looked confused. "My pants." "Can''t you do it yourself?" How shameless he appeared! "I can''t stand still on my own." "Does it have anything to do with your arm?" Hannah tried topose herself. "I need my hand to hold the wall and keep steady. Can''t you see the other hand has been medically fixed? I can''t grow one more hand to pull off my pants!" Oscar refuted. Seeing that he struggled to stand with one leg while steadying himself with his left hand, she finally With her sight shifted to somewhere else, she walked over to pull off his pants. The moment she was about to leave again, Oscar stopped her, "Do you know what it takes for a man to pee? I need a hand!" "You need a preparatory ritual or what?" Hannah looked annoyed. "Come over here. Let me tell you." Said Oscar straightforwardly. "Oscar, you''d better behave yourself" "Come on! I can''t hold it!" Oscar frowned. He did look like urgently in need. "Just do it yourself!" Hannah had run out of patience. "I can''t do it myself! I need a hand!" ''Is he insane?'' Hannahined to herself. "Come on!" Oscar urged. Hannah, who had reached the door, returned to his side, but still with her eyes fixed somewhere else. Then Oscar whispered something to her. Hearing that, Hannah looked awkwardly shocked, "Oscar!" "Hey, I got injured because of you." Oscar begged. She still remembered his tough look when he crushed the car opposite to save herst night. But now he couldn''t even pee on his own? ''You gotta be tripping!'' But still, she did as he told. "How long will it take?" her face went incredibly blushed. "It''s gonna take quite a while for a tough guy like me!" Oscar joked. She got speechless. Long after, he finally finished. Then Hannah helped him get back to the bed. She returned to the bathroom again after that. For the following minutes, she kept washing her hands again and again. At this moment, a doctor came in to make a regr morning round. "Any rtion?" asked the doctor. Hannah hurried to walk out of the bathroom, "Yes." Oscar smiled, ''She thought she''s my rtion.'' At the thought of that, he actually grinned. "Well, though he got merely injured, he needs to be tended, especially about the fractures. Don''t get them bumped and you gotta watch the patient in case he stumbles down. It takes a lot of days for him to recover from the fractures." The doctor advised attentively. "Okay." Hannah stayed there and listened carefully. Then the doctor checked Oscar''s body all over again. After asking a few questions to make sure he was fine, the doctor continued, "Currently speaking, he''s free to discharge from the hospital. And remember, the wounds shall remain dry. So in the following week, I suggest that he should not take a shower. Just clean his body with towel every single day. A weekter, take him to the hospital to take out stitches from those wounds. After that, he shall be free to shower." "Okay." Hannah meticulously marked down the advice. "If the wounds bleed or fester or fever urs, do remember to take him back to the hospital." The doctor added. "Right." Hannah nodded her head. The doctor left after finishing his advice. Hannah repeated to herself to confirm every detail. Then she turned to look at Oscar, "Hey, I am gonna proceed the discharge for you." Oscar nodded, seemingly in a good mood. But Hannah didn''t intend to wonder if it was because he knew he was free to go. As soon as she thought about the moment when she helped him pee in the bathroom just now, she felt like her hands got stained all over. Thus, she got trapped in a bad mood. She hurried to leave the ward. But then she saw Jimmy standing outside the door. Not until then did she recall that Jimmy had been waiting here overnight. Noticing her expression, Jimmy said seriously, "Madam, don''t worry. I slept wellst night." "You slept here?" Hannah pointed at the chair next to her. "I have slept in somewhere else even worse than that." With her lips pressed, she had no idea how to respond. "I am gonna proceed the discharge for Oscar. You can get in to talk to him." "OK." Hannah then walked away. However, she couldn''t help turning her head to watch Jimmy walking into the ward. She felt quite surprised by his loyalty to Oscar. Was it because he got considerably paid? The more she knew about Oscar, the harder she found to see him through. He seemed to be a man of mysteries. While contemting, she started proceeding the discharge. The discharge of the VIP ward wasn''t a tedious procedure. All she needed to do was to sign a name, while the rest of which would be concluded by the hospital. After that, she pushed the door open to return to the ward. But the next second, she felt like being frozen on spot. She saw J leaning against Oscar''s chest, whose move appeared rather intimate, while Jimmy was required to stay outside on the balcony. She couldn''t help wondering if there was going to be any further intimacy happening here once she Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. arrived a bitter. Her anger somehow started burning from the inside. ''Oscar, you never learn to abstain even with your leg fractured, huh?'' With a glint of hostility in her eyes, Hannah said coldly, "Miss Burke, you must be flirting with a wrong guy. Do you know he has married?" The subtle vibe between them got interrupted by her words. Both J and Oscar were looking at her. With both hands crossed in front of her chest, Hannah appeared rather domineering. Chapter 152 Drive Her Mad Chapter 152 Drive Her Mad Chapter 152 Drive Her Mad Hannah thought she could simply sit by even if Oscar wanted to cheat, but not so aboveboard like that. As she had promised when they got married, she wouldn''t interfere with his private business. However, it would be rather provocative if they were flirting with each other right in front of her. Hannah stared at them coldly. What a yboy! Noticing her mocking tone, J looked a bit awkward. But she refuted, "I just identally spill some water on him while I was pouring him a ss of water. I was trying to help dry his clothes. Stop using me before you get to know what happened. Don''t you know you are being too aggressive?" At this moment, Hannah also noticed the water stain on his clothes. But of course, she wasn''t that easy to be fooled with. Hannah sneered, "We can''t tell if it was idental or not. But I know that there should be a principle applying to the way you interact with a married guy. Miss Burke, I really doubt about your manner when you are getting so close to him." "Hannah, what are you talking about? Oscar and I were ssmates. Despite our rtionship with Thomas, we have been nice friends to each other. Is it anything wrong for me to pay a visit when he''s in hospital?" J strongly refuted. "So Miss Burke, do you think it''smon to lean on his chest? That''s how you pay a visit?" Hannah mocked. "I said I was just pouring him a ss of water and cleaning the water stain on his clothes!" "Leaning on his chest to clean the water stain right in front of his wife?" Hannah sneered and continued, "do you deem it convincing?" "But I" J was at the edge of madness. Of course she had heard about the name of Hannah before. But never had she expected that Hannah appeared so eloquent that she left her no room to refute. "What? You still wanna cling to my husband?" ring at J who was stillying her hand on Oscar, Hannah asked rhetorically. Hannah somehow got mad again. However, Oscar seemed to be joyful while watching the twodies quarreling with each other because of him. Meanwhile, he didn''t push J away to avoid suspicion. Instead, he let out acent smile. Hannah felt like snarling at him. Noticing her aggressive look, J reluctantly withdrew her hand from Oscar. And of course, she spilled the water deliberately. What was more, Oscar didn''t even want the ss of water. J was just trying all means to get close to him. She was clearly aware that she scarcely had any hope to get close to him without the use of some tricks like that. Before that, J assumed Oscar had been impassive when facing whoeverdies in the world. However, she noticed that Hannah seemed to be an exception, because of which she decided to make a move. Even though she could never win the love from Oscar, she wouldn''t allow any others to win his heart. Without any further response, Hannah walked over to the bed. Then she roughly grabbed on Oscar''s pajamas, "Take it off." A trace of special feeling revealed within his eyes. He didn''t expect that Hannah actually got seemingly jealous of this. "Take it off! It''s getting dirty!" Hannah stressed out her words. Of course, J could tell what she meant. She couldn''t help shouting at Hannah, "Hannah, what do you mean? Dirty, huh? Who are you referring to?" "There are blood stains all over the pajamas. Miss Burke, don''t you think it''s dirty? Besides, it''s time to discharge from the hospital. The pajamas shall be returned. Of course he''s gonna take it off." Said Hannah casually. Meanwhile, she smiled wryly, "Miss Burke, what were you fussing about?" But everyone present understood what Hannah actually meant. However, J had no idea how to refute. If she chose to argue, it meant that she actually epted the fact that Hannah was satirizing her as being ''dirty''. However, if she decided to turn a deaf ear, she found it greatly humiliating. "Miss, Burke, I am gonna help my husband change his clothes. Are you sure you wanna stay to watch?" before she could react, Hannah continued to ask. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. J was overwhelmed with madness. She couldn''t believe Hannah dared to talk to her like that. Even though she failed to get the love from Oscar, nobody else should win his heart, she believed. However, now she saw Hannah standing next to Oscar just as his wife. Even back into the day when they got married, everyone around deemed them a perfect match to each other. Finally, burning with anger, J walked away. But then she paused and turned around to say something. However, as soon as she raised her head, she saw Oscar kissing Hannah. It was Oscar who took the initiative. J couldn''t believe what she just saw. Before that, Oscar had never kissed anyone else on his own initiative. In her point of view, Oscar had been greatly abstinent. J went too mad to speak anything. She rushed out of the ward and mmed the door shut. Actually, Hannah hated this sudden kiss from Oscar. But meanwhile, she somehow felt joyful when seeing J''s mad face. Then she pushed Oscar away. Gasping, Hannah got away from him with a blushed face, "Hey, behave yourself!" "I said I can''t behave myself whenever I meet you." "Oscar!" "I am d to see what you''ve done just now. Don''t you like my kiss as reward?" Oscar smiled. Speechless, Hannah felt like talking to someone extremely brazen-faced. Still, Oscar continued smiling. Hannahposed herself, "I don''t mind you flirting with whoever else." His smile seemed to be frozen. "Personally speaking, I hate J. That''s why I stopped her." "Alright, stop exining." Oscar found himself reluctant to hear that. "When we got married, we promised to each other that we could look for the true love of our owns. As long as you keep it a low profile, I can simply sit by." "So" Oscar stared at her. "Soyou can ask J to drive you home." As for what would happen after that, Hannah didn''t really care. Oscar seemingly smiled again. Meanwhile, Hannah could notice that he seemed a bit irritated. But at a second thought, she felt nothing special about his reaction. It seemed that he found her words a bit hrious, which was the same to her. Even Hannah herself had no idea what she was doing when it came to her feelings for Oscar. Chapter 153 I Hope You Can Stay Away from Me Chapter 153 I Hope You Can Stay Away from Me Chapter 153 I Hope You Can Stay Away from Me Hannah hesitated a little bit there and she said, "Oscar, as I saidst night, give me some time. I just can''t convince myself to fall in love with you right now." Oscar still fixed his eyes on her. Most of the time, Hannah failed to tell what he was thinking. She sometimes found it horrible when noticing the way he covered up his own emotion. So she wasn''t sure if he got irritated after hearing what she just said. Now she felt uneasily bothered when recalling that he promised he would spare more time for her to show her answer. However, she failed to guarantee that the answer would be the one he expected. She hoped that Oscar could maintain who he really was instead of shaping himself to win her favor. So as soon as she stopped the intimacy between J and Oscar just now, she regretted it. She regretted that she wanted to make up for it. But, meanwhile, there was a guilty in her for hurting Oscar with her words. Frankly speaking, it was her very first time to find it so paradoxical when she was trying to figure out her rtionship with a guy. Even though she used to love Charles from the bottom of her heart and she once gave away everything she had without even a bit of scruple, she still had no idea what to do when facing Oscar. So she confessed her real thought, "I have experienced something superficial about love while I was in the rtionship with Charles, because of which I found myself really stupid whenever I recalled my previous life. Now I am really afraid if I get trapped into the same situation like that." Indeed, she flinched when facing Oscar''s feelings due to the fear of rpse. That was why she found it hard to ept his love confession. "Oscar, I know it sounds rather unfair to you and I''m rather selfish if I say so. But now I am trying to get myself rid of the shadow brought from the past. So I hope thatyou can stay away from me" Hannah stressed out her request. But actually, she still felt heavily burdened after finishing her words. Meanwhile, she felt like being suffocated. "How far would you want me to stay away from you?" Hannah seemed to be frozen. "Can''t sleep with you? Can''t kiss you? Or I can''t even hold your hand? Or perhapswe can''t even meet each other?" asked Oscar peacefully. Slightly biting her own lips, Hannah showed no response. "Hannah, I spare you enough time because I want you to get to know meI don''t want you to get further and further away from me" said Oscar seriously while staring at her. "Our rtionship is nothing but a chance acquaintance. And I don''t believe one will truly fall in love at first sight." She never believed both of them could start an affectionate rtionship as soon as they just made acquaintance with each other. "That''s why I will spare you enough time till you truly believe it." Oscar insisted. Hannah seemed to notice that Oscar still tried all means to convince her that he did fall in love with her ever since the first sight. But since when? Since the car crash happening in Mount Northfield? But she didn''t even capture a trace of special feelings from him at that moment. In her memory, he appeared impassive. She still remembered the impatient look on his face. Sowhat was in his mind? How many untold secrets had been kept under his incredibly charming face? What was more, facing such a scheming man, how could she confessed everything to him without scruple? Of course, she admitted that she made a selfish decision. But she got no choice. She couldn''t afford to fail again. The God wouldn''t offer her a chance toe back to life once more. The room fell into dead silence. But then the frozen air started defrosting as soon as the door was pushed open. It was Venus who rushed in with a concerned look, "Oscar, are you alright? What happenedst night? If it weren''t Theodore who told Thomas about it, I wouldn''t have known you got seriously injuredst night!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Hannah graduallyposed herself. "I am fine." Said Oscar with a casual voice. "Fine? Stop ying tough! You''re in hospital!" "The doctor said he was free to go." "Really?" Venus still doubted. Meanwhile, both Thomas and Robert followed over. "Hey Oscar, don''t y tough!" "The doctor said he was fine. Now he only needed to get back home to continue recovery." Hannah hurried to exin. Hearing that, Robert seemed relieved. Then he said to Oscar, "Alright, just go back home for recovery. We have plenty of servants. Don''t worry. We''re with you to offer you a hand." "No thanks. Max can do the job." Oscar refused. "You don''t even wanna go home?" Robert sighed. While from Hannah''s perspective, Oscar''s family had been nearly spoiling him, who never imposed anything on him in the name of a senior. Or probably they were trying to show him respect. The rest of the Wells seemed to apply a different attitude to Oscar. "Oh, have you brought me some clothes to change?" asked Oscar to change the subject. Before he sleptst night, he texted Theodore to ask him to bring some clothes for both him and Hannah to change. Since Theodore didn''t appear, it should be Robert and Venus who brought the clothes. Though Theodore seemed careless and casual, he was a reliable person. He never forgot what he was told to do. "Of course." Venus hurried to added, "Theodore got some business to deal with this morning. So he asked Thomas to bring you the clothes. That''s why we know you''re here." Meanwhile, Thomas took out the bag of clothes, "I got some random clothes from your closet. Just put them on." "Thanks." Said Hannah. "Don''t mention it." Thomas smiled. Then he said to his parents, "Let''s wait outside the door." After that, the three of them walked out of the ward. Watching Thomas''s back, Hannah could clearly feel the friendliness from him, whom she deemed a nice gentleman. However, it was such a pity that he got a crush on J. As she looked back, she noticed Jimmy was still standing outside on the balcony. Jimmy also noticed her gaze and he hurried to return. "Jimmy, would you leave for a second? We gotta change our clothes." "Yes" "Jimmy." Oscar suddenly stopped him. "Yes?" "Help me get changed." Oscar requested. As Hannah looked at him, he still maintained a usual expression. With her lips slightly pressed, she couldn''t tell if he was still throwing a tantrum. She got her own clothes from the bag and entered the bathroom. ring at her back, Oscar huffed to himself, ''Don''t even say thanks? How ungrateful!'' Chapter 154 Being Narrow-minded Chapter 154 Being Narrow-minded Chapter 154 Being Narrow-minded After discharged from the hospital, Oscar went back to his residence. His family didn''t leave until they walked him into his own room. Before that, Venus had a long talk with Max, requiring him to carefully tend Oscar, beside whom Robert was standing to wait. And so was Thomas. As the hostess, Hannah had to wait before she walked them out of the gate. "Hannah." Thomas suddenly uttered. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hannah turned to look at him. Thomas hinted at her and then they walked over to a corner. Hannah was a bit surprised. She didn''t expect Thomas to take the initiative to talk to her. "What''s the matter?" asked Hannah. "Did J drop by to visit him?" Hannah scrupled. Obviously, everyone could tell Thomas had a real crush on J. However, J had no feelings for him. "She did?" though he was asking, he seemed to confirm that. "Yes. She''s been there before you arrived." "What did she do?" "She didn''t have a chance." Hannah replied euphemistically. She couldn''t help wondering if she would try something further on Oscar if she hadn''t been stopped. "Please keep an eye on J." Said Thomas. Hearing that, Hannah frowned. She thought Thomas was about to defend J. After all, J had been conspiring against her marriage with Oscar. As the ex of J who used to be deeply in love, Thomas had a reason to defend her. However, he simply suggested Hannah to be careful when facing J. Of course, Thomas could tell why Hannah looked confused. So he added straightforwardly, "J has been aggressive andpetitive. She won''t simply sit by to watch the one she loves starts to show affection to another. So she will probably n something evil against you. You''d better be prepared." "What''s your rtionship with J?" Hannah couldn''t help asking. "I love her. But she doesn''t love me." "If you love her, you should defend her, right?" "Being prepared for her conspiracy is the greatest protection for her." Replied Thomas frankly. Hannah was even more confused. But Thomas didn''t intend to exin. He added, "Just be careful." Before Hannah could ask further questions, Venus just finished her talk. Thomas hurried to follow over. Hannah hurried over to walk them out of the gate in a decent manner. She didn''t return until they all got into the car. Meanwhile, Max was cooking for Oscar. Having no intention to interrupt, she literally went to the room upstairs. However, as she pushed the door open, she noticed Oscar had gone. In order to avoid suspicion about their marriage from his parents, she took Oscar into her own room when they returned. But now he was actually missing inside her room. He went back to his own room by himself? Before Hannah was about to head to his room to make sure, a sudden noise sounded from her bathroom. It was the sound of shower. Hannah stopped to enter the bathroom. But then she saw a naked body popping right in front of her. She tried hard to hold back the urge to scream. She immediately turned her back on Oscar. She huffed in anger, "The doctor said you can''t take a shower!" But still, Oscar simply ignored her, just like what he did in the morning ever since the unpleasant quarrel happened. He appeared quite narrow-minded in this aspect. "Oscar!" she shouted out his name. But still, Oscar responded with silence. Gritting her teeth, Hannah rushed over to turn off the shower head before the water wet his body entirely. Standing still, he stared at her. So did Hannah. And of course, she only fixed her eyes on his face. "No shower!" she repeated. "Well, Miss Cooper, it''s none of your business." Replied Oscar coldly. Then he continued mockingly, "You said you wanna stay away from me, right? Since then, why are you interfering with my business?" "Can''t you stop satirizing?" "Isn''t that what you want?" Speechless, Hannah went over to grab his arm, trying to get him out of the bathroom. But Oscar simply dodged her hand. Hannah got pretty annoyed. "Miss Cooper, watch your manner." Said Oscar seriously. Driven by anger, Hannah felt like punching him on his face. She took a deep breath, "What do you want?" "A shower." "No. Anything else but shower!" Hannah requested seriously. But Oscar responded with silence while staring at her. "Alrightno shower, but I can fulfill a request from you." She finallypromised. After all, he got injured because of her. Personally speaking, she was responsible for that. So she tried to muster up her patience. "I wanna sleep with you." Said Oscar straightly. Hearing that, Hannah felt like punching him to death. But luckily, soberness still remained dominant in her brain. What was wrong with him? "Can''t you see my condition? I can''t even live on my own alone. What if I need to go to the bathroom at midnight? I need a hand. So I can''t sleep alone." Oscar exined. Hannah wondered if he just needed a hand to take care of him instead of desiring to do something further. "Hey, don''t worry." Oscar seemed to notice what concerned her. He continued, "Can''t you see I got fractures all over my body? I won''t even touch you." ''Now you know yourself being disabled, huh?'' Hannah mocked to herself. "Besides" Oscar paused and started looking at her again. At this moment, she felt it was pretty dangerous to be with Oscar even though he was wrapped in bandages all over his body. "I''ll wait for you to take the initiative." "Impossible." Hannah refuted firmly. She knew herself that there was no way she would strip off on her own in front of Oscar. Let alone making out with him. What was more, the fear of having sex with a man still haunted her. Even though she used to be deeply in love back into her previous life, she never found it pleasing to do that. Despite the doubt about whether she would fall in love with Oscar, having sex was still repellent to her. It felt even worse whenever she recalled that she once slept with Charles in her previous life, whom she found rather disgusting. So she told herself she would never try anything rted to sex. "Well, let''s wait and see." Oscar still seemed confident. Chapter 155 Being bossed around Chapter 155 Being bossed around Chapter 155 Being bossed around The deal was sealed. "Put your clothes back on." Hannah couldn''t put up with Oscar''s being naked. "I broke one of my legs." She was about to speak when he added. "And an arm, too." ''So, how did you take off your clothes?'' Hannah thought to herself. She tried to tolerate his nonsense and picked up the clothes thrown beside by Oscar. The moment she was about to help him put the clothes on, Oscar started talking again. "I want clean clothes." "But you only wore it for a while." Hannah was mad. "They''re worn." She took a deep breath and tried to pacify herself. In a few seconds she came back to the bathroom with his personal clothes. She was going to put them on, yet Oscar started again, "The doctor said I can''t take a shower, but I can rub myself with the towel." Hannah looked at him coldly. "You should help me with that." Oscar seemed to take it for granted. Burning in rage, Hannah finally got her temper cooled and fetched a hot towel. When she walked up to him, he made more demands, "I want to get on the bed. I''m exhausted from standing on one foot." Hannah was pissed, yet she endured the thought of cursing and helped him lie on the bed. Oscary down and said unceremoniously, "Okay, now you can start." She rushed into the bathroom, seething with frustration, and came back with the hot towel again. This time, Oscar shut his mouth up and quite enjoyed it. While rubbing his upper body, she found it difficult to not look at his skin. She was in tension because she barely conceal her thought. Throwing the towel at him, Hannah said, "You can do the rest." Oscar looked down. Hannah turned around. Her face blushed. How could anyone be so unashamed? Oscar didn''t trouble her this time. After a while, he said, "Done." "Put on the underwear." She was still facing away from him for fear of making herself ufortable when seeing something terrible. "Don''t you want to see me?" Oscar asked. "Are you so confident?" Hannah was still mad. She had been led around by the nose since she lived with him. "Indeed I am." He said with a smile. Hannah''s facepletely reddened. There was probably no one in the world who could be more shameless than him. The ward was in silence. Hannah just stood still and waited for him to wear his pants for a long while. When she got a little impatient, someone knocked on the door. She looked back and saw Oscar was already dressed in his trousers and a jacket. Seeing that, Hannah thought she was tricked by this guy. He was obviously bossing her around! Hannah choked down her anger and went to answer the door. Theodore was there. "Why are you here?" Hannah was surprised. "I came to see Oscar." Theodore said in a confident way. Then he walked in with a swagger. Hannah didn''t want to say more so she walked out of the room without hesitation and left them there. ''Birds of a feather flock together.'' She thought. "Close the door." Oscar said to Theodore. "How did it go?" Oscar was straightforward. "I looked into it but there was no sign of Charles. Last night, I sent someone to stop the people who followed Hannah. Two of them ran away and two of them collided with the big truck. One died on the Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. spot and the other was sent to the hospital but diedter despite emergency rescue efforts. Thest one died in the collision with your car. There was no evidence left. But, we found their identity ording to the dead men. The preliminary conclusion is that they were mercenaries of Country M. Mercenaries get paid to do things, they don''t betray their employers, so there''s very little to go on." Theodore said. Oscar became more serious. "Reasonably speaking, it is impossible for him to get ess to mercenaries. I think we might have been right. He should have a close rtionship with the nobles." Theodore spected. "Keep looking," "OK." Theodore nodded. "Right," Oscar suddenly thought of something and said, "Let him notice that we are investigating him." "What''s that about?" Theodore was confused. Wouldn''t it be better to look him up when he''s off guard? "To keep him from making a move." Oscar said. "Let him go so we can get something on him. Even if we can''t find any connection between him and the nobles or anyone from them, if we can find evidence of his crimes and give it to the police, he would be out of the picture and we don''t have to waste our time with him." "If he fell from power, how could we find out who was the one behind him that wanted to monopolize all the families?" Oscar looked at him, "It''s a long game." Theodore looked at him doubtfully. Oscar did not care about the doubt in his eyes and continued, "I am not in good health these days. You need to deal with those things in the Capital." Oscar didn''t have to say that. Theodore would do that anyway. But he had one question, "You said we should get it out there, are you protecting Hannah?" Oscar made no rebuttal. Theodore asked again, "Is she worth it?" Oscar said nothing. "What if she was sent by someone..." "No, she is not." Theodore was helpless with his confidence. Oscar was always the one who would give all when he was in love. "Fine. As long as you know what you''re doing. I got nothing to tell you." Theodore said. It had been like this since always. He never rejected Oscar. Oscar nodded and said no more. If he finished a topic, there was nothing negotiable. Theodore got that and left. "I''m going." "OK." Oscar said. Not long after Theodore left, his door was pushed open again. Oscar thought it was Hannah but it was Max. Max came in with a tray of porridge and vegetables. He noticed the disappointment in Oscar''s eyes and said with a smile, "Mrs Wells went to work." ''She was so heartless.'' He almost died for her the day before and today she went to work as if nothing had happened. Oscar was thinking to himself. "Mrs Wells just got a call from thepany. It seems she will be busy today." Max added on purpose. But Oscar wasn''t listening to him. His face grew gloomy again. Chapter 156 A Strike Back Chapter 156 A Strike Back Chapter 156 A Strike Back "Ah-choo!" Hannah rubbed her nose. She was in Jimmy''s car to work. Rose had just called her and reminded her of a meeting with the sales department supervisor and above. Not only would she not be much helpful to Oscar if she stayed at home, but she might be teased by him. She had better go to thepany. Besides, Theodore was here to help. Hannah analyzed the situation. With him here, Oscar would not be lonely. What mattered now was that there was a lot of work to do. Yesterday, she went to the Light Building. She thought she needed to handle this project as quick as she could, for her time was limited. Less than six months were left for her to prove herself. ... They arrived at the Cooper building. Hannah went into her office. Rose followed and said, "The meeting''s already started, we''re waiting for you." "Howte am I?" Hannah asked. "Five minutes." She grabbed herptop and hurried up to walk to the conference room. "How long do these meetings usuallyst?" She asked Rose. "Conservatively, two hours." That was to say, she would spend the whole morning on this. "What is the topic of the meeting?" "It''s about the reports on the marketing of key projects in the sales department during this period." "Report one by one?" "Yes, each supervisor would talk about their projects." "How often do we have this kind of meeting?" "Generally once a week." She had reached the door of the conference room, and she turned to Rose, "You don''t have toe in. There will be a special meeting for the Light Building project at 2 o''clock in the afternoon. I will send you the outler. You need to organize it and we will finalize the n at the meeting." "Yes." Hannah opened the door and walked in. The meeting was going on at the moment. She came to her position as quietly as she could. A director of the sales department was reporting on the project to his superior--Roger Cooper, who sat in the middle and listened as the directors, one by one, reported to him on the marketing work in the sales department. Roger seemed delighted to have their respect and loyalty. After settling herself in the seat, Hannah started to do her work on herptop. With sullenness and contempt, Roger was ring at her. Somehow, he saw a sense of disdain for him on her face. Then he asked in public, "Hannah, where were we?" Hannah was his superior, yet she was criticized by him in the face of subordinates, which she usually wouldn''t let happen. Apparently, Roger never thought to save face for her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hannah didn''t care at all. She just naturally looked up when hearing her name. She was in the middle of writing the outline of another meeting in the afternoon for Rose. She had no time to spare because she needed to reserve time for Rose to organize things ording to what she wrote. Besides, Hannah had known the main content of this meeting from Rose. And for her, she had the confidence to handle the meeting while doing her work at the same time. So, she did not listen to what they were talking about. "Well? You don''t know?" Roger sneered. Hannah knew he was trying to embarrass her. She didn''t want to argue with him at this moment. Nor did she want to waste her time on this conference. "Not to mention beingte for the meeting, you are so disrespectful to the discipline of the meeting. As the chief inspector of the sales department, don''t you think you disgraced the whole department?" Roger became even more ruthless. "Mr Cooper, I know all about the progress of our sales projects, so I don''t need to spend time in a meeting to find out again. It''s a waste of time. And I have important things to do right now, so forgive me for not knowing what you are talking about." "What? It''s a waste of time?" "Yes." Hannah nodded. She didn''t care about his feelings. "Hannah, you''re getting too big for your boots!" "Don''t get me wrong though. It''s nothing personal. I just think it''s a waste of human resources to have each of your executives spend two hours briefing you on the progress of the project they''re working on. A notification should be enough. And the daily indicators of marketing projects are ssified and presented to the leader group of thepany. For those that cannot be seen and need to be monitored, there will be two notifications of process in a week." She said easily, "If you take some time to read them, you''ll find out all about what''s going on in the sales department. It doesn''t make sense to have such a time-consuming andborious meeting every week." "Hannah!" Roger waspletely irritated. As a senior president of Cooper Group, he couldn''t believe she embarrassed him in front of all these people. "Don''t try to throw weight around since you are the daughter of the chairman!" Roger snapped, "You think I have nothing to do apart from asking about sales projects? I am helping you monitor the market indicators. But I didn''t know that you are so ungrateful!" "You should monitor the indicators that are rtively weak in the market. There is no need to monitor the good ones. I really don''t think you are doing a good job." "Hannah!" "The Marketing Department has twelve projects, four of which don''t perform well at present." Hannah said calmly, "I suggest you focus on these four projects. Those who are not responsible for them don''t need to attend this meeting, which can save much of their time." Roger could find no word to refute. Hannah did not reserve anything for averting hisplete humiliation, for she could not put up with being belittled anymore. She had the right to do anything she was capable of, such as fighting for reducing unnecessary work for her staff. Then she continued, "We''ve sorted out the problems of those projects, but yet we haven''t found a better solution. Since you are so concerned about the progress of our sales department, we might as well ask you to give us some constructive suggestions. " "Mann," Hannah called the name of the manager of Sales Group A. "Yes, president." "Report on your project, the huge loss of the Light Building. We need suggestions." "Yes." Mann got up quickly and walked towards the rostrum. And the supervisor, who was reporting at the moment, stepped down. Everyone looking, Hannah took over the charge in an instant. Chapter 157 Arrange the Work Chapter 157 Arrange the Work Chapter 157 Arrange the Work In the meeting room, Roger looked terrible. He still didn''t seem to understand why the meeting he led was being dominated by Hannah. Before Mann spoke, Hannah asked, "Vice President, other people not involved in these projects should not have to waste their time in this meeting, right?" Roger didn''t say anything. After all, it was none of their business. Forcing them to attend this meeting was indeed wasting their time. Hannah thought he acquiesced in the decision since he said nothing. She let those who were not involved in this left the conference room and asked Mann to brief them about the project. After the report, she asked, "May I ask for your suggestions?" Apparently, Roger got stumped. He had these weekly meetings for the pleasure of being dominant and then using his power to criticize responsible staff. But he never wanted to manage the work himself. Now he was obviously at a loss in front of the question. There was tension in the room, where everyone was waiting for his answer in silence. Everything was at the climax of intensity and awkwardness. Roger''s face was as white as a sheet. Long time, he said in a angry voice. "This is your job. Now you''re asking me what to do. What does the sales department do? Think harder! Don''t try toe to your boss whenever you have a problem. Or we should take your sry." Hannah sneered. She knew what would happen. After all, Roger knew nothing about business, for all his mind was spent on dealing with her father and he never wanted to learn anything real. "We wanted to take the time to solve the problem, but now that our time has been taken up by you. I thought you had some solutions for us. Or should I say, I don''t know the meaning of this meeting?" "Enough!" Roger snapped again and shouted angrily. "I''m just being responsible for my work and discussing it with you. Why are you so angry?" Roger was mortified but he couldn''t speak. His face was purple with anger. The atmosphere remained awkward and tense. Roger was seething with rage at the thought of Hannah was able to make him look like a total loser every time. Then he stood up abruptly and everyone looked at him. He said coldly, "Hannah, you''re new to the job. There are many things that you do not understand and I don''t want to fuss with you. So as not to then, your father will say that I bully you. I''m giving you time to work on your so-called bad performances. But remember, thepany is not a ce for squabbling but where the results speak. Keep up your work and we will see." "Anything you say," Hannah said respectfully. Seeing that, Roger wanted to p her in the face. But he choked down his anger and left the conference room. She looked at the door he mmed and sneered. He would not call more meetings easily. She turned to the remaining staff and said, "I''ll try to make the meeting as short as possible and leave more time for yourselves. All of you can go except Mann." "Yes." Everybody left with a trace of delight in their eyes. Meetings were the biggest culprit to upy their working hours. Once the meeting time is reduced, the work efficiency will be doubled. After the others left, Hannah said to Mann, "I nned to arrange the work at the meeting in the afternoon, but since we have time, I''ll give you a preview of what I think and I need you help to refine it. We will discuss the detailster." "Yes." Hannah shared her ideas with him and they decided on a preliminary program. At 2:00 pm, she called all the people involved in the project for a meeting. "As usual, to cut it short, the meeting will be in half an hour. Rose will do the timing." Hannah was always straightforward. Her quick and resolute style was always fascinating. Her meetings were always so packed that everyone had to bepletely focused. If they were distracted for one second, they would miss important things. "Yesterday, I went to the Light Building. There were three problems as Mann said. Subway stops are canceled; luxury brands are reluctant to move in, and rents are too high. Now we need to crack them one by one. First of all, the cancetion of the subway stations did not cause a big problem. We initially positioned it as a high-end luxury shopping mall and people who came to go shopping here would rarely use the subway. So that''s not a major problem that we need to think about. As for the two points Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. left, the most important one is that it''s hard to attract brands to settle." "There could be many reasons, but the one easy to see is that merchants are worried about sales. So what we need to figure out is how to help merchants sell their products and how to increase sales in our mall. That''s the point we''re going to discuss today." Everyone listened carefully and attentively. Hannah continued, "On this point, I havee up with a relevant marketing n just as a start. It is not mature and we need to put our heads together. First, make a boost. We didn''t do any more PR after the settle in, so the first step is to invest in advertising. Second, target several luxury brands. We will offer them rent relief or a VAM and use their signs to attract other brand counterparts to follow. Third, use e- provide a convenient shopping channel for high-end people." Chapter 158 Under Her Leadership Chapter 158 Under Her Leadership Chapter 158 Under Her Leadership Hannah''s powerful and resolute voice was echoing in the meeting room. "This is my preliminary nning on the project of the Light Building. Speak it out if you''ve got any idea in mind. They don''t have to be some very practical proposals. Just say whatever crosses your mind, so that the rest of you can be inspired." she said. It was a little quiet in the meeting room. It seemed that nobody hade up with a better idea. After all, they had tried to get this job done before, but unfortunately, they had not had a solution yet. Atst, the Light Building ended up with being an unfinished building. The higher-ups had given up on the project and didn''t waste more time and energy to reopen it. It seemed that they were ready to ept the great loss. So, at that moment, Wang, one of the project members, said, "Ms Hannah, I''ve got no proposal on the project now, but I''ve got some questions about your project nning." "OK. Go ahead." Said Hannah. "First, you said we need to advertise themercial building. I second that! At the beginning, the higher-ups were confident on the project, thinking that we could win the support and approval of the market due to the our good reputation. Obviously, it didn''t work out. So, I''m no your side to create the publicity stunts on the building. However, I don''t quite agree with you on the second point, which was to convince the luxury brands to open stores in the building. To be more exact, I think it''s a pie in the sky. It wouldn''t be a problem for us to attract investors when we built and hyped it at the very beginning. But we''re in a difficult situation now, and it''s almost impossible for the luxury brands to trust us again, especially for those high-end luxury brands. You mentioned that we could reduce the rent or sign a valuation adjustment mechanism (VAM) with them. Of course, to us, we do offer the investors very good deals. But to the investors, they still have to bear extra operating costs of opening new stores, such as decoration, goods, sries, taxes, water, electricity, shipping cost, and so forth, which will be a great sum of money. It''s hard to convince the businesses when they can''t see a bright prospect. As for the third point, you said we will build arge-scale emerce market. Sorry, I didn''t quite get it." "I''ll give my answer to the third point first." Hannah turned to Wang and exined, "To build arge- scale emerce market means we''re gonna turn it into an online sales tform. We''ll customize a transaction app for it exclusively, hire inte celebrities to sell the goods through livemerce, and we''ll also provide home delivery service." "That means, we''ll do inte marketing, right?" Wang asked with confusion, "But this project is aimed to create a high-end and premium shopping mall. If we do as you said, will it sound too cheap? And what about inte celebrities? What did you mean?" Until then, Hannah realized that "inte celebrities" were not popr ten years ago. It was different from the concept of "celebrities". "''Inte celebrities'' are popr stars who can sell goods." she exined. "Do you mean star endorsement?" Wang still couldn''t quite get it. Hannah thought of it and said, "It''s a little more than that. To put it simply, the stars will sell the goods through livemerce." "Are they willing to do that?" "I''ll make them say yes." Hannah said firmly. She was sure about that. The stars could make a killing by selling goods through livemerce, and it would be a hit ten yearster. She just needed to adopt the online marketing methods ten yearster. Then it would be a sure thing that she would seed and earn the profits easily. Hannah was also inspired suddenly and came up with the idea. Fortunately, she lived ten more years than the others. Hearing Hannah''s exnation, Wang still had some doubts. It was also difficult for Hannah to make herself clear now. Anyway, everyone would finally get that when she got things done. She didn''t want to waste much time on the meeting either, then she added, "Now I''d like to talk about the second point of your concern. Honestly speaking, you were right that the investors wouldn''t invest for no reason if they couldn''t see a bright prospect. But, profit is not the only reason for them to move in. Connections also count. Cooper Group has been in real estate for many years and we''ve built strategic cooperation with quite a few ofpanies. And quite a lot of them have got on the right track with the help of Cooper Group. I don''t believe they''ll all turn us down. What we need to do now is make up our minds to do it. We can''t jump to the conclusion before visiting and negotiating thepanies one by one." "OK. I see!" Wang said humbly. "So, any other questions?" Hannah turned around to look at the other project members. Everyone was silent. After all, just as Hannah said, no one could tell it would be a failure unless they gave it a shot. "OK. Then I''ll divide the work now." Hannah went straight to the point, "We''ve got three points on the nning scheme. So you''ll be divided into three groups and do your jobs. M." "Yes, Ms Hannah." M answered. "Your job is to contact with the Advertising and Media Department to advertise and market our shopping mall. I require that Light Building must be shown on the satellite television advertisement, on the cover of the hot apps for no less than three seconds and on the LED screen advertisement in the city. Besides, invite one A-list star to be the spokesperson of it. I''ll cut the ribbon once again. Be sure to create publicity stunts beforehand." "OK. Got it." M said. "Mann." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, Ms Hannah." "You''re responsible for the businesses'' list. We must first convince three to five luxury brands to move in. Let me look over it before you make the final decision. I''ll go with you and negotiate with them on the details rted. Meanwhile, make an overall business partner n and estimate the profits." "Copy that, Ms Hannah." Mann replied immediately. "And Wang." Hannah called him again. "It will be your duty to create the online shopping tform. I''ll give you the nning within today. You just need to do ording to the nning scheme I give you. Come to me directly if you have any questions. We''ll work it out together." "Roger that, Ms Hannah." "You''re the team leaders and you can allocate the work to your team members as you wish. Give me the list after you give out the work, so that I know what you''ll be doing in the project. Report your work progress every day before you get off!" said Hannah. "Yes, Ms Hannah." everyone said respectably. "I need to see it work in two weeks!" Hannah took out her phone and checked the date, "On 28th this month, arranged for the time being, I''ll have to cut the ribbon again and reopen Light Building. So, guys, make sure all your jobs are well done and approved before that day." "OK." "Dismissed." Hannah simply ended the meeting without making a conclusion. It seemed that no one could follow Hannah. And they only saw Hannah stand up to leave. If they hadn''t been there, they couldn''t have imagined a 22-year-old graduate could be so bold and capable. They even had a delusion that Hannah was a very experienced businesswoman and they were powerful and would prevail under her leadership. Chapter 159 Better the Devil You Know Chapter 159 Better the Devil You Know Chapter 159 Better the Devil You Know Hannah returned to her office after finishing the arrangement of the work, and threw herself into work without wasting a minute. In the next-door office, Mary was upset. She heard that Hannah had organized a special team for the Light Building shopping mall project, but she wasn''t part of it. She even had no idea what exactly Hannah was doing, what kind of work she had arranged, how far they''d gone and she didn''t know if Hannah would stun everyone with amazing job performance. She nearly thought that Hannah could be sessful in everything now. No! By no means would she allow Hannah to nail a victory and steal the show! Mary called her father. "Dad." "What''s wrong?" Roger said impatiently. Apparently, he wasn''t in a good mood. "Hannah has set up a team for the Light Building shopping mall project, but she excluded me from the project members, so I don''t know what she''s doing now. I saw the project members were all high in spirit and enthusiastic in work after they came back from the meeting. God knows what Hannah has said to stimte them." Mary said in a upsetting tone. "Hannah, that damn girl, has changed a lot indeed." Roger said ferociously. "You''re right, Dad. She even embarrassed you at the meeting this morning. I can''t help getting mad whenever I recall it." said Mary, who was an expert in stirring up troubles. Obviously, she knew Roger would bear a grudge against Hannah since he had been humiliated by her at the meeting this morning. She said it out on purpose now only to piss Roger off even more. Once Roger got mad, he would direct at Hannah and get her into trouble for sure! She simply didn''t feel like seeing Hannah make it again! It was already out of her expectation that Hannah was doing so well in her job, and she couldn''t sit back and watch Hannah achieve greater sess. "I swear to God that I won''t go easy on her! I''ll give her a really hard time!" Roger said furiously. He''d been in a temper since this morning''s meeting was over. And, the more he thought of it, the angrier he got. He hated Hannah''s guts now after hearing Mary''s words. "What are we gonna do now, Dad?" Mary asked with anxiety. "You''re working in the sales department. Try to bribe one or two trusted informers who can help you. The inside men that I''ve put in sales department before have all been reced! Damn it! I don''t know how Hannah could have found it out!" Roger was still getting riled up when speaking of it, "Now you''ve gotta buy poprity again and must know the process of the project very well though you aren''t part of it!" "OK." Mary agreed without hesitation. "Be careful. Don''t get caught by Hannah." "Don''t worry, Dad. I know what to do." "I''ll also get to know thetest process of the project by watching what Hannah is doing in thepany during this period of time, and I''ll make it hard for her with the power in hand! I swear I won''t let her reopen the shopping mall sessfully." Roger said coldly. "I see. If we don''t do something to stop her now, it will be very difficult for us to take over Cooper Group from Uncle Miguel and hand it over to Wayne." Mary was smart enough to know what to say at the proper time. She emphasized they would hand Cooper Group over to Wayne in case Roger misunderstood that she wanted thepany herself. "Sooner orter, Hannah will get the hell out of here like a drowned rat!" "Mm. Sure." Mary echoed him immediately. Then she hung up the phone. Mary looked bloody cold and gloomy. Hannah had changed a lot all at once and she also wanted to see how good Hannah could be! ... Hannah buried herself at work till ten at night. Finally, she came back to earth after she finished writing the preparation work on building the e- Then she realized it was reallyte at night and she was exhausted. She moved her body a little, looked at Jimmy, who had been sitting and waiting in the office without "Not at all, Mrs Wells." Jimmy was always well-behaved. And, Hannah had been used to it. She stretched herself and picked up the phone, "Rose, please tell Wang toe to my office now." "OK." Wang knocked at the door and came in. Hannah plugged out the USB sh disk from theputer and handed it to him. Wang took it over and looked at Hannah surprisingly, "Ms Hannah?" "This is the nning scheme on the emerce tform of Light Building. Besides me, you''re the only one who knows it." Wang grabbed the USB sh disk in hand and nodded. "I give it to you personally, which means you''re the one to be med if it leaks out. I believe you understand what I meant." "Got it, Ms Hannah. Don''t worry." He looked very loyal and sincere. "Be careful not to let it out." Hannah reminded him, "Keep an eye on it!" "I''ll be more cautious." Hannah nodded. As the saying goes that a man being used can''t be suspected while a suspected man can''t be used. She didn''t want to put it off and said straightforwardly, "From tomorrow on, you''ll be on the job of the e- "OK." "It''ste. Time to go home." "OK." Wang said humbly. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hannah had stood up, picked up her purse and left the office with Jimmy. She sat in the car, watching the only few cars through the window, and realized it was reallyte at night now. Suddenly, she heaved a sigh and said to Jimmy, "It must be hard for you to be my driver." She said that because she might work overtime tillte at night for a long period of time. "Not really." Jimmy drove carefully and answered, "In fact, Mr Wells is always busy like this." Hannah frowned. Wasn''t Oscar jobless now? Wasn''t he up to nothing recently? He even didn''t go to work in Wells Group. "What is Oscar busy with?" asked Hannah. Not until then had Jimmy realized that he''d said something wrong. Then he said instantly, "Sorry, Mrs Wells. I can''t answer your question." Hannah was speechless. She wondered what on earth Oscar had done to make it so mysterious. Very soon, the car arrived home. She saw Max doing the cleaning as soon as she went in the living room. Max was still doing housework at this hour. In her memories, Max was busy doing things non-stop, as if he never stopped to take a break. However, she thought Max enjoyed it very much. Seeing her back, Max said warmly, "Mrs Wells, I''ll bring you the dessert." "Thanks, Max." Hannah smiled lightly. She said thank you, and she meant it. All of a sudden, she remembered that she''d married Charles in her previous life and waited for him to Back then, Charles came homete a lot. She used to believe he was busy with social engagements, so she used to be thoughtful. She would wait for him toe home and bring him the soup that she had cooked for him. At that time, she thought it was a cruel thing to make someone wait because she never knew how long she was gonna wait. Sometimes, she might wait for a whole night. Later, she wished she could kill herself when she found out that Charles was cheating on her and having sex with another woman while she was waiting for him painfully at home. She even despised herself for having been so stupid. Surely, Max wasn''t in the same situation as she had been back then. But all in all, it was painful to wait. Thus, she was touched by Max''s sacrifice and devotion no matter it was because of Oscar or not. Chapter 160 She’s Spoiled Dearly Chapter 160 Shes Spoiled Dearly Chapter 160 She''s Spoiled Dearly Hannah took over the dessert and started to enjoy. "Max, you don''t have to stay with me here. Finish your work and go to bed." Hannah said it only because she wanted Max to have a good rest. "I''m old, and can''t sleep much. Let me just stay with you." sad Max, mildly. Hannah smiled quietly and suddenly thought she''d lived a meaningless life in herst life. In her previous life, she used to keep her nose clean and be loyal to the Sawyer family. But in the end, her own family had been broken up and turned over in the graves. In this life, she married someone casually but she felt she was spoiled dearly, not only by Max, but by everyone in the Wells family, even Oscar included... Hannah managed her emotion a little and stopped herself from thinking too much. Then she got the conversation started naturally, "Max, have you been taking care of Oscar?" "Yep. I''ve been taking care of Master Oscar since he was a child." "Did you alsoe here from the Wells Manor? You came here with Oscar as he moved out there?" "Not exactly." Hannah looked a little surprised. Max didn''t exin much on it, but still smiled tenderly. "Is Oscar bad-tempered? Was he a naughty little boy? Did his parents spank him a lot?" asked Hannah . Hannah thought it better to have some little chat since they were both busy with nothing, in case they got embarrassed. "Normally, Master Oscar doesn''t lose his temper." It was because he would do things by himself instead of talking it over if he could solve the problems. So, he didn''t need to lose his temper. "Oscar was a good kid, and his parents didn''t spank him." Anyway, Oscar had received the education which was quite different from normal people. His parents had had no chance to spank him. "Really? Oscar was such a sweet boy?" Somehow, Hannah couldn''t believe her ears. She was pretty sure that he must be a troublemaker at the first sight. "Mm." Max nodded. It was true that Oscar was a sweet and obedient child. He had never rebelled orined. So, Hannah thought there was no more gossip Max could fill her in. People say, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. She always believed that, to Max, Oscar was perfect. And whatever Oscar had done was right. Hannah finished the dessert, got out of the living room and went upstairs. She opened the door of her room and got stunned, as she saw a big and tall guy lying on her queen- sized bed. He wasn''t sleeping at the time. Instead, he was killing time by swiping the phone with one hand. Noticing the door open, he nced at her and said ironically, "Oh, Look who''s back!" Obviously, she could sense a trace of anger in his tone. Hannah looked at his face, and remembered Max said he was good-tempered. But she hadn''t seen that in him so far! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ve been swamped with work." Hannah exined shortly. "So, you didn''t call or ask about me at all?" "For what? You''re safe and sound at home." Seriously, Hannah was easily pissed by Oscar. Somehow, she was always well-bred, but she had forgotten her manners when facing up to Oscar. He was so annoying that she couldn''t help to curse him. "I''m alone at home and have difficulty in moving properly. Don''t you think someone should keep me "Didn''t Theodoree keep youpany?" "Is he my wife?" "He can be your husband!" Hannah said bluntly. Oscar''s face went red with anger, while Hannah felt she had won a game. "Come here!" Oscar ordered. Hannah looked alert. Was he gonna beat her up? See, that was what Max said, "good-tempered". "Come here!" Oscar ordered again. "Don''t ever try to hit me." "I''m wondering how terrible I am in your eyes!" Oscar was really pissed off. "Then, what are you gonna do?" Hannah stared at him provocatively. "I wanna pee." "Are you a dog? Why are you peeing the whole day!" "I haven''t peed for a whole day!" Oscar said with rage. "Why?" "I can''t pee without seeing you. OK?" Oscar was blue in the face. Hannah was lost for words, wondering if he took her as a pir, because the male dogs couldn''t pee unless they were by the pirs. "Hurry up! I can''t hold it." Oscar urged. He looked he really needed to pee. Seriously, Hannah was speechless at Oscar. She went over to him, and bent over to help him stand up. He still could take care of his daily life, but why must he torture her like that! He knew she felt guilty and wouldn''t say no to him though she wished to, right? ... Hannah helped Oscar get up from the bed and stand up. Oscar almost leaned on her totally. She was slim and delicate in front of Oscar. At the moment, she felt like she was crushed by his weight. "Holy shit! You''re so heavy!" Hannahined. "That''s the best you''ve got?" Oscar saw how hard she was trying to hold him and seemed to be very pleased. That was him. He was happy to see others suffer. "I''m afraid I''ll kill you when Iy on top of youter." he said naughtily. "Who said you couldy on top of me!" Hannah rolled her eyes. Oscar seemed to smile meaningfully. Hannah didn''t realize what he meant at first, yet she suddenly got it in a few seconds. Jesus! Could he just give her a break and stopped talking dirty! Hannah had great difficulty in helping Oscar walk to the toilet, but she did it, anyway. "Do the routine." Oscar reminded her. Hannah gritted her teeth, took off the pants for him, then... There came the peeing sound from the bathroom. The sound stillsted long as usual. "I know you have a good kidney. It''ll take long for you to finish." Hannah interrupted him while he was about to say something. Oscar smiled and said, "Nope, Ms Cooper, you don''t know yet." Hannah was speechless again. What a dirty guy! Hannah helped him pee, held him back to the bed and asked, "Anything else?" "Clean the body for me." "Haven''t I cleaned it for you in the morning?" "You eat in the morning. Do you eat at night?" Hannah could hardly help to kick his ass. What an unreasonable bastard! She gnashed, wet the towel in the bathroom and cleaned his body for him. After that, she was told to bring him water and even scratch an itch or do massage for him. Finally, Oscar fell asleep after a long time. Then, Hannah could be able to take a shower. When she was back from the shower, she seemed to hear Oscar''s light and even breath. Hannah couldn''t help to sigh with relief. Finally, she had put him to sleep. She climbed onto the bed carefully. But she still felt ufortable. She was ufortable to sleep with him. She turned off themp on the nightstand and tried to sleep a little farther from him. She felt his dangerous body clinging to her back while she was about to fall asleep. She dared not to move at all and tightened up all over. And she could still hear Oscar''s even breath from her back. Hannah calmed herself down. In fact... After spending several days with him, she knew clearly that Oscar wouldn''t force himself on her. Somehow, she was unspeakably touched. She turned over and faced up to Oscar. She dimly looked at his handsome face in the moonlight and said, "Thanks, Oscar." In the darkness, she didn''t see that man in deep sleep put on a charming smile on his face. Chapter 161 Janet Makes Trouble Chapter 161 J Makes Trouble Chapter 161 J Makes Trouble Oscar had been telling Hannah to do lots of stuff for him the whole night. Atst, Hannah had been so responsive that she could sit up on bed unconsciously when he just turned over. Then she would wait for his request for drinking or peeing. Things kept going like that until the rm clock rang in the morning. Hannah climbed up from the bed desperately. She thought she even didn''t sleep soundly for one hour through the whole night. She had to go to work now, but man who had been torturing her for the whole night, was still sleeping like a log. At that moment, she was dying to strangle him. But she couldn''t bring herself to wake him up while she was about to pull back the nket. She thought Oscar was like a demon. In fact, she hated his guts but she just couldn''t do anything to hurt him. In sulks, Hannah brushed her teeth and washed her face, then she put on makeup, got dressed and left. She even walked on tiptoe and closed the door quietly when she got out of the room. Max had got breakfast ready for her when she came downstairs. "Good morning, Mrs Wells." Max respected her all the time. "Morning, Max." Hannah put on a light smile. She sat at the dining table, eating breakfast and going through the current news on her phone. Suddenly, she was attracted by something. Starlight Mall was going to enter the market in Kensbury and build a premium business district. Out of the sensitiveness to the market, Hannah clicked it open to read the content. Starlight Group was specialized in chain supermarkets with its footprint covering all over the country. It was well known among ordinary people. For so many years, it had never set foot in the high-end consumer market or built any business district. They simply entered the business districts, then monopolized the department supermarkets, which was their traditional operation pattern. As far as Hannah could remember, and at least told from her ten more years'' life experience, she''d never heard Starlight Group wanted to build its own business district. And, she remembered the CEO of Starlight Group was some Mr Burke. Hannah exited the news page immediately and googled Starlight Group. The CEO of the group was Carl Burke. His sons and daughters... His second daughter was J Burke. Hannah was suddenly enlightened. She entered the news page once again and checked carefully where J was gonna build the business district. The address would be the next stop of the Light Building on the metro, which meant that Starlight Group absolutely had a better location than the Light Building. What''s more, they had tried very hard to spread the words and hype it at the very beginning. Most importantly, they had been running the supermarket chains for years and they''d got tons of customers and supporters already, so itContent ? N?velDrama.Org. would be as easy as a pie to outpete the Light Building, which was literally still an unfinished building. Hannah looked bad. Did J set herself against her on purpose? But she did admire J to some extent, because she never yed dirty tricks behind her back. She simply acted against her openly. Maybe, she had been too confident. Hannah finished eating breakfast quickly and left for the office immediately. She had to change many strategies once she knew someone was directing at them on purpose. Rose had been waiting for her in the office when she arrived. "I''ve just read the news that Starlight Group was gonna build a business district near Light Building. So far, they''ve made publicity stunts in all major medias and attracted many investors. I think their move this time has a great impact on us. They''ll take all our investors and customers once they make it. Then, it will be too difficult for us to attract investments." Rose reported. Hannah nodded. She also knew that very clearly. She was also clear that J spread the words all over the inte before construction only to stop Light Building from attracting investors smoothly. After all, what businessmen cared most about was profit. Once they could gain profits hands down, they might consider connections less, and it would be too hard to turn the scale then. Therefore, as the news that Starlight Mall would open quotation came out, investors would have to struggle and decide whether they should open stores in which of the two business districts. Anyway, these two were too close, and there must be a rat race between them. Customers liked to follow trend, and they would possibly flood into the crowded ces. Then, more and more of them would go with the stream. As a result, there would be two extremes. One business district would be packed while the other would be the other way around. The investors might suffer great losses once they entered the wrong market. So, no one dared to make the decision rashly under such circumstance. Besides, she was also wondering whether J had known her bet with thepany''s higher-ups team and that was why she disrupted her on purpose now. Anyway, it didn''t matter whether Starlight Mall would be a sess or not, but the hype and publicity stunts they''d made, did make it harder for us to attract investors. In that case, three months or half a year would be gone soon. By then, she''d have been kicked out of Cooper Group and screwed by J, who even didn''t bother to build the business district of Starlight Mall or waste any money or energy. Hannah smiled coldly. Well, that was a good n. Hannah rolled her eyes and said, "No matter what Starlight is gonna do, tell M, Mann and Wang to stick with their jobs. Do what they should do!" "Got it, Ms Hannah." Rose got out of the office. Hannah sat on the office chair. Anyway, she wasn''t as confident as what she''d told Rose. After all, the clock is ticking. She couldn''t afford to y the time game. So, she couldn''t sit there and await for her doom. She had no choice but to take the initiative. She was thinking what they could do to make the investors choose them over Starlight Group. In the afternoon, M knocked at the door and went in the office. "Ms Hannah." Her voice sounded anxious. "Mm." Hannah looked at her. "I''ve applied for the advertising campaign from the Advertising and Media Department yesterday, but they just replied and rejected the application." M said quickly and hastily. "Reason?" "They said, it''s a waste of resources to advertise the project of Light Building now. At present, the news that Starlight Group is gonna build a business district will have a huge impact on our project. Money and resources will be down the drain if we advertise it now, because the investors won''t choose us when they take a wait-and-see attitude, and we''ll lose the perfect timing to create the publicity stunts when the investors begin to make choices. Their advice is that, we should do the advertising campaign That sounded very reasonable. Hannah stood up from the office chair and said, "Go for the director of Advertising and Media Department now. I''ll speak to him face to face." "OK." M caught up with her instantly. Hannah got out of the office. Mary watched Hannah leaving hastily and put on a cold smile. Then she hurried back to her office and called Roger, "I think Hannah''s left for the Advertising and Media Department. I heard that they''ve rejected her application of advertisement." Roger smiled indifferently. He knew she would be rejected. After all, he had arranged it. He would definitely make it hard for Hannah. "OK." Roger looked cunning, "Your top priority now is to bribe and win some trusted followers. I''ll take care of the other things." "OK, Dad." Roger hung up the phone. Surely, he was happy. He swore that he wouldn''t let Hannah achieve greater sess, but he was stillcking of confidence because Hannah had suddenly be so unexpectedly strong and capable. Surprisingly, someone came to him to seek cooperation when he was at his wits end. Chapter 162 Hannah Is Showing Dominance Chapter 162 Hannah Is Showing Dominance Chapter 162 Hannah Is Showing Dominance Undoubtedly, the one who came to work with Roger was J. J never wanted Hannah to have an easy time and she had heard about it. Hannah was ambitious about her career. She had suddenly made herself a sessful and pushy businesswoman from a little girl who desired for nothing. And she''d made some miracles in a very short time. But, so what? The more Hannah wanted something, J would make it more difficult for her to get it! The first thing J did was to look for help as soon as she decided how to do with Hannah. She knew it better than anyone else that she could do it more easily with help. At least, she didn''t know what exactly Hannah was doing now, but she could save the time guessing or figuring it out if someone could easily find out and tell her that. Then she could have more time to think of ways to direct at Hannah. Therefore, she came for Roger, who had always wanted to deal with Hannah and her family. In fact, she thought of Charles at first. She knew Charles must hate Hannah''s guts now. As the old saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. If she chose to work with Charles, she was sure that they would click it. But she had to change her mind because of Oscar. After all, Charles and Oscar were deadly foes, and she didn''t want to mess up with Oscar now. Moreover, Roger was working in Cooper Group, which would be easy for him to watch Hannah''s every act and every move. So, it would be beneficial to work with him. To her surprise, Roger agreed without hesitation when she came to him first. He didn''t hesitate or doubt. He didn''t look into her identity or guard against her. She had won Roger''s cooperation by speaking a few words only. Actually, it didn''t mean anything. It only showed that Roger did hate Hannah a lot and couldn''t wait to see her done away with. Or it was also possible that Hannah was so good that Roger also needed some help to take her down. In fact, J didn''t think it hard to deal with Hannah. She thought she just needed to stop Hannah from doing whatever she was gonna do. Roger told her that Hannah had talked big and imed toplete a goal that no one hadpleted before within three to six months. Hearing it, J felt she could definitely screw Hannah with no difficulty. It only took her half a day to figure out what to do. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Didn''t Hannah want to reopen and develop Light Building? Then she spread the words that she was also gonna build a business district. And it would be a story to be continued if she would build it or not. After all, all she needed to do now was let out the news and hype it to make people think she would surely build it. The investors wouldn''t choose to open stores in Light Building as long as she could make her n sound so real so as to fool them. And she could wait three or six months to put Hannah on the road to ruin. Apparently, Roger couldn''t agree more with J. In that case, it would be impossible for Hannah to reopen and develop Light Building by attracting investments. He would also make the best of his power and authority in Cooper Group to put her work off and make it hard for her on everything... He believed Hannah might be unable to bear with it and resign from Cooper Group voluntarily. Hannah walked into the office of Yan, the director of Advertising and Media Department Yan was polite to Hannah on the surface. "Ms Hannah. How are you? Wee!" he said hospitably. "Thanks, Mr Yan." Hannah smiled and went straight to the point, "I''m here to ask why our application on the advertisement has been rejected." "I''ve told Rose, right?" Yan turned to nce at M and added, "Well, since you''re here, Ms Hannah, I''ll exin to you." "No need! Rose has told me all, but I don''t agree with you." "Ms Hannah, I didn''t mean to make it difficult for you. But it really doesn''t work if you advertise it now. At present, Starlight Group has let out the news that they''re gonna build a business district nearby and the investors won''t choose us for sure. It will be a waste of time and money to do the advertisement now." Yan seemed very righteous and said, "I did it for thepany. And I don''t want ourpany to suffer the unnecessary loss." "Loss? How could you say that?" Hannah stared at him sharply, "Did you call it ''loss'' to advertise our I''m afraid you don''t know what ''loss'' means in advertisement. In advertisement, we should pay more attention to the promoting effects. It''s marketing expenditure that directly and practically leads to sales volume. And, it can''t be concluded as advertisement expense!" For the time, Yan was lost for words in reply. He hadn''t imagined that Hannah was so adept in the field. He thought she was nothing but an inexperienced graduate and he could fool her around effortlessly. However, Hannah simply went straight to the heart of the matter. "I want to advertise it not only to attract the investors. More importantly, I aim to create publicity stunts. Now Starlight Group is vigorously promoting their business district. Have you ever thought of the consequence when ourpetitor is trying so hard to advertise their building while we''re just sitting back and doing nothing?" Hannah asked, "The consequence is, everyone knows Starlight is building a business district while our Light Building is a pathetically unfinished building! Can you afford to answer for it?" Hearing Hannah''s pushy word, Yan was blue in the face. But he just couldn''t say a word to retort. "You know what, the reason why Light Building was down to this was because we haven''t tried hard enough to promote and hype it. If advertisement could keep up with the pace like what Starlight is doing now, as thend agent, who is experienced in building business districts, how could we be reduced to be pushed so hard by the newbie Starlight? We wouldn''t give Starlight a shit if we could have advertised it sessfully at the early stage!" Yan was choked with words in Hannah''s overwhelming vibe. "Mr Yan, you still stop us from advertising it till now! I begin to doubt how you''ve made yourself the director of Advertising and Media Department!" Hannah said disdainfully. She was trying really hard to be more aggressive and pushy than Yan. She knew clearly how to deal with people like him. It wouldn''t work at all if she tried to talk sense and convince him. He would be more difficult to deal with once she acted weak. "One more thing, Mr Yan, don''t you forget that Advertising and Media Department is only a supporting department, not functional department? I don''t know since when, sales department, known to implement the nnings, has to apply for the advertisement when necessary! Telling from assignment of responsibilities, Advertising and Media Department is supposed to cooperate with sales department readily to support them, and do the advertising jobs well. And you should hand over the advertisement n first without being asked and assist sales department to better carry out the marketing nning and sales. But it isn''t your job to examine and approve the requirements of sales department!" Hannah looked at him coldly, "Mr Yan, don''t forget your position!" Yan was terribly embarrassed by Hannah''s words. But he just couldn''t talk back at all. After all, whatever Hannah had said made sense. "So, Mr Yan, I hope to receive an advertisement nning on Light Building within today." Hannah said it and left. She was so aggressive and showing her dominance! M was stunned from A to Z. Chapter 163 She Swears to Hit Back Chapter 163 She Swears to Hit Back Chapter 163 She Swears to Hit Back M had followed Hannah into her office. Her brain could not bounce around fast enough while being astounded by Hannah''s august aura just now. The Advertising and Media Department was the pir of the group, and other departments did need to and Media Department was the leading sector in thepany. Everything was possible if this sector wanted to do harm to other departments'' performance reviews by cheating on the advertising working, while itself could get away with everything. No one from the rest departments dared to talk about this to risk their career. But now, Hannah uncovered all these, making the director of the Advertising and Media Department speechless the whole time. Despite the fear of Hannah''s position, more importantly, Yan didn''t have right on his side. M felt so good about it at this moment. Before then, she had to try every means to kiss their asses for advertising resources every time as staff from this department could possibly refuse and give their resources to other departments, which could destroy the performance of the department that the applicant was from. Those people from the Advertising and Media Department were somehow superior. Now it was awesome to see them getting criticized by Hannah. "M." Hannah went back to her seat. M soon regainedposure, "Yes, Ms Hannah." "Keep an eye on them today, and make sure they finish our promotion project for the Light Building project. If they don''t, fax first-line to the board of directors, let them take care of it." "Got it." M replied with consent. It was time to show those people from the Advertising and Media Department who was actually in charge! Their condescension was annoying. Finally, someone could kick their asses. "Get to work, call me if you need anything." "Thanks, Ms Hannah." Hannah nodded a little. M then left. After thinking for a while, Hannah picked up her phone and dialed, "Rose,e here for a second." "OK." "Find the ce Starlight Group is nning to build their business circle. And check whether they have owned thend and got the municipal approval or not." Hannah said. "You are saying, it might be a trick?" Rose was smart enough to get her point. "If they were someone else, I wouldn''t have thought that way. But I had a lot going on in the past with Starlight Group, they might be onto us." "Got it." Rose nodded. She didn''t ask what had exactly happened in the past between Hannah and Starlight Group. After all, it was not wise to pry into her superior''s affairs, especially personal affairs. As a secretary, Rose sure knew this unspoken rule at work. "And also, give Mann a little nudge, and ask him about the business list. Let hime to my office and run through with me if he finished." "Yes." Rose left the office. Hannah soon got to work without resting. Jimmy had been with Hannah from the very beginning. He had used to think she was not qualified enough for her job just as he had not expected he would have been convinced to be with Oscar. But the truth was, they just had this potential to shine. Jimmy suddenly had this thought that Oscar and Hannah were a perfect match. They were all decisive with a formidable temperament of the same amount. ... In the office of the Vice President in Cooper Group. Hearing Yan''s work report, Roger''s originally good mood suddenly disappeared. ''How could this girl work out so well? She was nearly familiar with everything, or versed in everything, to be exact. And how could she know this much with so many departments and divisions in Cooper Group? "Vice President," Yan said cautiously, "Hannah''s been asking me for the promotion n, I''m afraid that she would tell on us with the President if I couldn''t finish it. The President is her father, and we are not Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. on the right side after all in the promotion. I''m worried that things will not only get ugly with the Advertising and Media Department but your reputation. You know, with you in charge of our department and everything" Roger scowled heavily. Yan didn''t dare to utter any more words. But at this point, Roger had figured out something. He even knew that Hannah would make a big deal out of it, typical Hannah. Roger granted the Advertising and Media Department so much then for those bribes he could get. So he might get busted if Hannah kept looking into this. He said with gnashing teeth, "Just do as she says. I wonder what she''s got with that promotion!" "OK." Yan replied. And he was also relieved. He was terrified to be against Hannah. And he didn''t dare to mess with Hannah, so doing as she said was the best choice. ... M came to find Hannah in her office just before after hours. She walked in with the promotion n from the Advertising and Media Department in her hand and said with excitement, "They gave me the n! With everything we''ve asked, they even upgraded it!" There was a smile on Hannah''s face, and she reminded M, "Pay attention to their progress. Don''t let them fall behind as we nned. The result is what matters the most." "Got it." M nodded. "By the way," It suddenly urred to Hannah, "has it settled on the spokesperson yet?" "It is also their job. They''ve now settled on the A-list Tim. He is quite popr at present and has worked with us a couple of times, pleasantly, I would say." M said and she seemed to be satisfied with this decision. "We are not working with him," Hannah said bluntly. M asked, "Is there someone in your mind?" "Win." "She is hugely popr, but I''ve heard that her endorsement cost is also huge. I''m afraid that our budget won''t make it." M was worried. "To make the promotion work, we need to hire the most popr celebrity in Northfield. As for the endorsement cost, that''s something the the Advertising and Media Department should take care of. You make your request, and they do as you say." "Ok." M replied without questioning further. Because she now looked up to Hannah. She would buy anything Hannah said. Although M thought it was a bit of a waste to hire such a celebrity so higher on the A-list. Surely, Hannah knew it was a bit of waste. But it was not her money. It was Starlight Group''s asset. She was affirmative. What she wanted was also good for Starlight Group. She was not as naive now as she used to be. She swore to hit back if someone tried to mess with her. Chapter 164 Oscar Has Changed Chapter 164 Oscar Has Changed Chapter 164 Oscar Has Changed The Light Building project was up and running in full swing as Hannah nned. The promotion was also going on smoothly in all respects. Suddenly it became an eye-catching event. J''s face obviously changed at this news. She asked Roger, "Didn''t I tell you to stand in her way? What are you trying to make me do with these advertisements?" "It''s not that simple with Hannah. Plus, Miguel is the President of Cooper Group. Who''s got that nerve to stand in her way if she tells her father?" Roger certainly wouldn''t take the me, he just insisted that it was Hannah''s father who had been helping her. J was furious but she didn''t question Roger''s pretext, and sneered, "I don''t care. You have to fix this. With that much cost she spent on advertisements, I would look bad if I don''t approve, but I also don''t wanna waste my money on her, she''s not worth it." "Rx, I''ll take care of it." Roger said, "A little birdie just told me that she''s gonna ask Win to be the spokesperson of Light Building." "Win?!" J frowned, "Like it''s not her money." "I told you, she''s doing what she likes with the power granted by her father Miguel. She doesn''t care about the money. What she cares about is the performance. So, it would be wiser to defeat her with some tricks. See, she''s gonna ask Win, the most popr celebrity right now in show business, to be the spokesperson, if she did it, Light Building can be a real sess. But if she didn''t, and you made it, just think whose business circle will be more valuable?" Roger advised. "You mean I should sign Win before Hannah?" "I can make an appointment for you. I guess Hannah will let her team talk to Win the day after tomorrow. What you need to do is to sign her before that. I promise she can''t beat you." Roger said slyly. J hesitated. After all, there was a big question mark hanging over this project for Starlight Group. If she signed Win as the spokesperson but Starlight Group didn''t have this n in the end, it would be a huge cost. But if she didn''t sign her, their business value would end up inferior to Light Building as Roger said. What J needed to do now is to beat Hannah in all aspects. She could never let Hannah win! "Just think about it." Roger seemed to sense J''s hesitation so he turned and asked attentively. There was a frown on her face. To beat her, desperate times called for desperate measures. J said seriously, "I know what to do. And you, keep an eye on her." "I got it," Roger said with an evil smile. J hung up and then dialed another number the next second. "Miss Burke." A voice with reverence came from the other side of the phone. "Go investigate whether Cooper Group intends to sign Win or not." "Ok." "Tell me if you find anything, as soon as possible." "Got it." J wouldn''t easily buy what Roger said. It was not that she thought they would gang up against her. She was just afraid that Hannah would trick her. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. J had been in this business since very young. And she had seen the nastiest thing and people. Hannah came home from work at almost eleven, again. She was exhausted after three days of overload at work. She suddenly thought it would be better off living somewhere else instead of her home thinking of being bossed around by Oscar. Home It couldn''t be called her home when it was Oscar''s house. She came back anyway. Max was still waiting for her at home. It was so sweet being expected by someone, every time. Hannah walked to her room after dessert. She pushed the door open. Just like she thought, Oscar was lying on the bed, waiting for her to serve. "You wanna pee?" Hannah asked bluntly. She knew him so much. "Nope." "Wanna take a shower?" "Nope." "A massage, maybe?" "Nope." "You want me to scratch your back?" "Nope." "Didn''t you take your meds today?" Hannah frowned. This man had changed? "Yep," Oscar replied seriously. The doctor had given him some anti-inmmatories when he was discharged. But surely, they were talking about two different kinds of medicine. Hannah stared at Oscar, "Just say it, what do you want?" She didn''t believe that he would be that nice. "Go take a shower yourself," Oscar said. "Oscar, you promised!" "What are you talking about?" Oscar was almost speechless. What else could she talk about when a man asked a woman to take a shower? "I mean, take a shower so you can go to sleep." Oscar was a bit angry, "Come home every midnight. You think I can''t see that you are really tired?" This man finally changed to be a better one. "What are you looking at me for?" Oscar felt uneasy being stared at by her. "I''m worried that you took the wrong meds." "Do you miss being bossed around?" Oscar suddenly smiled evilly, "Just admit it. When have you had feelings for me? Do you feel unloved now that I don''t give orders?" "Asshole." Hannah cursed. He was still that cocky and vicious man. Hannah turned around and walked toward the bathroom. Oscar smiled, watching her walk away. He then looked down at the text on his phone from Theodore, "It is J, she''s been against Hannah." Oscar stared at the text without an attempt to reply. Theodore sent another text, "Whose side are we on?" It was actually a chat group. And there were only three people in it. Oscar, Theodore, and Manuel. Manuel then replied, "You have to ask?" "I can''t read Oscar''s mind. So I have to be sure of this." Theodore replied sourly. Oscar saved Hannah with his own life, so Theodore couldn''t be sure about anything about Hannah. "Don''t do it now." Oscar typed with one hand, "Just stay close." "Are you trying to find out something from somebody?" Theodore asked. Oscar didn''t exin. But he did want to know what Hannah got. Oscar put his phone down, watching Hannah walk over from the bathroom. Her face was always rosy after a shower. And then Oscar''s Adam''s apple moved up and down. Hannahy down by his side habitually. She was so tired from work that she could fall asleep in a second sometimes. Besides, who knew what Oscar was going to do in the middle of the night? She tried to get more sleep as she could. In the dead of the night... At the very moment when she was just about to enter her dream, Oscar''s voice sounded. "Do you need my help?" Hannah suddenly woke up in fright at his voice. Chapter 165 Power Struggle Chapter 165 Power Struggle Chapter 165 Power Struggle It took her by surprise. His sudden voice really scared her. Hannah said unpleasantly, "What are you talking about?" "I said, do you need my help?" Oscar asked again. He was about to ask her tentatively. But now he just wanted to help her. Hannah shook her head and said, "Nope." She knew what he meant in an instant. He was asking if she needed his help against J. Hannah might not know how much Oscar could be able to do. But she was certain that Oscar had his source of information to know that J was messing with her now even if he stayed at home. Oscar stared at the back of her head. Hannah slept with the back of her head at him every night. It seemed that she was trying to stay away from him. But what she didn''t know was that it was a more dangerous position for her. She said, "I don''t wanna put you between me and your ex-girlfriend." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As a matter of fact, Hannah didn''t want him to stand in her way to hit back at J fiercely. She had no mercy at all now. She would let whoever tried to mess with her pay for sure. "I don''t have an ex-girlfriend," Oscar said with one pause each between word. And he sounded outraged. "Things between you two don''t matter to me," Hannah said like she didn''t care. She just wanted to end this conversation and got back to sleep. Suddenly she felt that the man behind her back rolled over and turned his back against her, he was angry. Hannah thought there was no reason for him to be mad with the fact that she didn''t say anything wrong. It was fine by her. As long as he didn''t interrupt her dream again. Then, she slept surprisingly well this night. Hannah didn''t notice that the man on the same bed with her tossed and turned restlessly all night long. ... The next morning. Hannah woke up with a refreshing feeling. She suddenly realized that Oscar didn''t misbehavest night so that she could have a full sleep. Certainly, she wouldn''t thank him for that. After all, he might turn into that annoying guy again the next second and torture her as he always did. Hannah carefully left the bed and walked out. She didn''t nce at him the whole time. If she did, she wouldn''t have noticed his resentful gaze at her. Hannah arrived at Cooper Group after breakfast. She walked into her office and said, "Isn''t today the endorsement talk with Win at Bright Entertainment?" "Yes," Rose replied, "we have an appointment with her at ten. Yan will go with the contract." "Tell Yan I''ll go with him." Rose was a bit surprised. Hannah wanted to engage in this kind of stuff with the Advertising and Media Department? ''Wasn''t she busy every day?'' Rose thought. "Just do it." Hannah didn''t exin why. "OK." Rose walked out. And soon she came back, "Ms Hannah, Yan said he''ll leave in ten minutes and asked if you would take his ride?" "No need. I''ll follow him." "OK." Ten minutester. Hannah took a ride in Jimmy''s car and followed Yan to thepany of Bright Entertainment with Rose. They arrived twenty minutester. Hannah, along with Yan, came to talk about the contract with Win''s agent Lau. They walked into Lau''s office. Lau''s assistant said politely, "Sorry, Mr Lau is in a meeting with other guests right now. Could you please wait a moment?" Yan seemed unhappy about it, "We had an appointment at ten, now there are five minutes left." "I''m truly sorry." The assistant apologized. Yan said in a rigid manner, "I wanna see Lau in five minutes. Go tell him." "Sure." The assistant said with politeness, "Have a seat. I''ll let him know." Yan made a gesture, revealing his feeling with a sour face. After all, they were the ones to pay. It wouldn''t look good on them, especially in Hannah''s face. Hannah, on the other hand, wasposed. Because she had figured out why Lau was meeting someone else right now. She had to admit that J was a prudent rival. The news that she was going to sign Win as the spokesperson had been spread out for days. J really made it before her. Did J think that Hannah wouldn''t have a backup n? To be honest, if it weren''t for these ten years of what Hannah had been through. She wouldn''t have tricked J this easily. A whileter, the assistant walked out and said still politely, "Mr Lau is ready now." Hannah frowned as she wondered how they settled this so quickly. Yan walked in first, boldly. Hannah followed right behind him. She soon saw J as she entered the reception room in Lau''s office. They seemed to have had a great chat just now with Win sitting by their sides. It was like Hannah and Yan were the ones that interrupted them. Luckily, Lau was a sophisticated agent, he said warmly when he saw theme in, "Sorry for the waiting, Yan. Here, have a seat." As he said it, he pointed at the couch as a sign to offer Hannah and Yan a seat. Meanwhile, J stood up from the couch, "I should go now that you havepany. About Win being the spokesperson of our business circle, we are counting on you." "Don''t worry. I''ll move some of her schedules around to make time for this." J nodded. She turned and was about to leave. "What do you mean?" Yan had figured out something from their conversation, "Lau, we had a deal! Howe Win is their spokesperson now?" "You didn''t say what you want Win for!" Lau said with a surprised face, "Didn''t you just say that you have a job for her? But you didn''t say what was it." Yan did not say what he wanted Win for. He just said vaguely on the phone and nned to talk through it today. He didn''t expect that someone would do it before them. A celebrity would never take two endorsement jobs from two business rivals. Yan''s face had never looked this bad. J, who was about to leave but didn''t leave intentionally, said, "What a coincidence! Cooper Group wanna ask Win, too?" Yan was too angry to utter a word. He thought that Hannah would absolutelyugh at him as he blew this deal. "Yep. How coincidental that you thought the same way!" Hannah replied sarcastically. So what would be changed when Hannah said with sarcasm? It was the result that counted in the business. Only losers would say it was the process that mattered, which was nothing but a pretext for them. Chapter 166 It Was A Trap Chapter 166 It Was A Trap Chapter 166 It Was A Trap "I don''t know what to say except that I''m sorry." J actually showed off in her apology. Hannah didn''t give a shit about it. She just looked at Lau and asked with a smile, "Have you signed the contract yet?" Lau frowned as it seemed that he didn''t recognize her. "I''m Hannah, Director of Marketing from Cooper Group." Hannah introduced herself. But she didn''t mention that she was Miguel Cooper''s daughter. And she didn''t have to. As the top agent in show business, Lau was so aware of those potential investors. Lau hurriedly offered his hand, "I''m sorry. I didn''t recognize you. Last time I saw you at the live show of yourrge wedding. You look a bit different now. But, I gotta say, you are gorgeous as ever." "Thank you." Hannah felt nothing with hispliment, she shook his hand and continued, "Have Win and J signed their contract yet? We are equal in this before signing the contract. I still have a shot." "We''ve signed it." Lau didn''t reply but J said. "Is that so?" Hannah raised her eyebrows, "Could I have a look?" "It''s privacy. I can''t give you that." "Of course. It''s just, I need to see it before I stop thinking about it. Otherwise, I mighte to see Lau from time to time." Hannah smiled at Lau. As an agent who had been through a lot, Lau thought it was a pity that Hannah didn''t steer her career in show business with her stunning look. "Hannah, don''t push it," J said this to humiliate Hannah in front of all these people. Hannah didn''t pay attention to her. She acted like J was nobody to her and named her offer to Lau, "I''ve heard that Win''s endorsement fee is normally eighty million. I would like to offer one hundred million if you take it." Lau''s eyes lit up when he heard the number. It was obvious that Win was also intrigued too. "Hannah." J''s face looked terrible. What? Was there nowhere for her to spend money? How wasteful it was! "Mr Lau, you can think about it." Hannah didn''t care what J said and she only wanted to do business with Lau, " After all, this is a matter of how much she is worth in the future. If I bid one hundred million, I guess what she earnster on won''t be less than this." "Lau, we had a deal. It''s credit we are talking about, same personally or in business." J sensed that Lau might waver on this so she couldn''t help but remind him, "You just promised. And you can''t break it, or it''ll be a bad influence on you or Win''s career if words spread out, I''m telling you." Lau obviously was in a dilemma. "So, no contract yet, huh?!" Hannah pieced together. Admittedly, J did it cautiously. They hadn''t signed a contract but agreed verbally. Once Hannah bailed, J then didn''t have to sign Win at that much cost. In the worst case, it would be some bad influence on her business credit. But credit was nothingpared to real financial benefits. "I brought the contract." J took it out of her purse. Hannah sneered. As expected, J came with a n. "You barged in so our signing was interrupted," J said a bit harshly and anxiously. For one thing, she was afraid that Hannah would actually win Win over. For another, she couldn''t afford one hundred million. Her budget was tight. So she wanted to keep it within her budget. "Mr Lau, if you don''t have anything more that you wanna say about the contract, then sign it please." Lau paused in hesitation. Hannah said to heat things up, "You have two offers to think about. It''s okay." "Lau, don''t you forget you still got plenty of celebrities being the spokesperson in Starlight Group. I guess you know what is good for long-term benefits." Lau was still considering. People would be shameless in the face of benefits. Win couldn''t resist the attempt to say now, "Well, whose offer is higher, then" "One hundred million." J said, "I''ll give one hundred million, shall we make this deal?" Lau looked surprised with joy. He soon agreed, "Okay!" It broke J''s heart to say this number. But she also felt good to beat Hannah right to her face. "You just need to modify the number on this contract I gave you." J passed Lau the contract. Lau sent his assistant to work on this. Hannah was looking at these two pleasantly like it was some kind of show. It was getting a little hard to watch for Yan, "Lau, I''m afraid we can''t work with you anymore after this." "Yan, you heard her, I did promise Ms Burke first. And now she has raised her offerPersonally, I would say that I got your back. But as an agent, I have to take care of my people. I can''t give them a bad name!" Lau patted Yan''s shoulder, "I''m sorry about this, man. I promise, next time, I will definitely be there if you need me." Yan sneered. A few words of Lau surely wouldn''t change anything. "Ms Hannah, I''m so sorry." Lau turned to kiss Hannah''s ass. This time she was aloof. Things got awkward in this room. The assistant brought in the new contract. Just in case, J looked through it thoroughly. For a long while. "Lau, is there anything you wanna add to it?" "Nope." Lau also looked through it and replied. "Well then, shall we sign?" "Okay, okay." Lau answered repeatedly. Hannah was watching them the whole time, signing and stamping. "Congrattions." Hannah took the initiative and said. J smirked, "Well, thank you." She vaguely noticed that Hannah just smiled with sarcasm, or was it just a hallucination? Hannah then turned around and left with Yan without saying anything. J felt so good watching Hannah walk away as a loser. People always said that Hannah was a different person now but J still saw her as a loser as she used to be. They walked into the elevator. Hannah said to Yan, "Could you get Howard Evans on the phone for me?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Who?" An agent who was about to rule the business. And a person who was about to be a top A-list celebrity. As for Win, her days were going to be over soon with the scandal. Chapter 167 The Spokesperson Little Bunny Chapter 167 The Spokesperson Little Bunny Chapter 167 The Spokesperson Little Bunny Yan had made a few phone calls before he finally got Howard Evans''s number. They were going to meet him at a coffee house. Howard Evans brought Little Bunny, an actor whom Hannah asked to see. Howard Evans and Little Bunny looked at them, feeling ttered as they would never expect to work with Cooper Group. "Nice to meet you, Mr Evans," Hannah said hello first. "Nicenice to meet you, Ms Cooper." Howard Evans shook Hannah''s hand and he was so nervous that he stuttered. "Ms Bunny." Hannah also sent greetings to Little Bunny. Little Bunny was also ttered and then reached out her hand, "Good to see you, Ms Cooper." They shook hands. Hannah stared at Little Bunny. She was never a fan of anyone so she didn''t know Little Bunny actually in herst life. She just knew that Little Bunny was gorgeous because she once saw her on TV. But she might not remember her if it weren''t for the fact that Little Bunny had been Theodore''s wife in the previous life. But that was many yearster when Little Bunny married Theodore. ordingly, she hadn''t met Theodore yet. Now she was just a nobody in show business and Theodore was still a yboy withmitment issues. "Ms Cooper." Little Bunny''s hand had been grabbed by Hannah, which unsettled her. "Have we met before?" With the gaze of Hannah, a thought came into Little Bunny''s mind that they might be old acquaintances. But it was just a strange feeling of dj vu. She would have remembered it if someone so important as Hannah once in her life. "I suppose not." Hannah came to her senses. And she released Little Bunny''s hand. Hannah then said, "I guess I just got caught up by your beauty." Little Bunny felt a little embarrassed. She smiled, "I think you are a beauty yourself. I find you stunning when I first saw you at your wedding with Mr Wells. And now you look prettier in person." Little Bunny said these from the bottom of her heart. Little Bunny was confident with her look but there was no way she couldpete with Hannah. Hannah could get on the top list even in show business where beautiful women weren''t rare. "You are too kind." Hannah said with a smile politely, "Please, have a seat." Little Bunny and Howard then sat down. Hannah got straight to the point, "Well, cut to the chase, we would like to ask Little Bunny to be the spokesperson of our Light Building. I wonder if you could give us the honor?" "Really?" Howard was excited to hear this. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had not expected to have such a great thing happen in his life. After all, they had been through a lot in the past without a single endorsement offer. And it took them many endeavors to get just a little part on set. And now there was a chance to be the spokesperson for the second most powerful group nationally. It sounded like a dream. "Of course." Hannah said affirmatively, "I''ve brought the contract." Hannah then told Rose to take out the contract. Yan was shocked at the sight of the contract. He was surprised before. But now he couldn''t allow it. "Ms Cooper, what do you think you are doing?" Yan realized something. "I didn''t intend to sign Win in the first ce," Hannah said. "Little Bunny''s poprity could neverpete with Win''s. Even if you didn''t get Win, at least get some A-list celebrity. What is this? Are you kidding me?" Yan couldn''t get it, not even a little bit. Little Bunny was embarrassed and frightened when he mentioned the name of Win. What Win had achieved was beyond Little Bunny''s capacity. Even Little Bunny herself wouldn''t believe that Cooper Group would give up Win just for her. "I''m not kidding." Hannah said to Yan, assertively, "I n to sign Little Bunny all along. And I''ve made this contract in advance." Yan picked the contract up and looked through it doubtfully. He stared at the words in it. For a long time, "You wanna sign her for thirty million?" Hearing the number. Little Bunny and her agent were more shocked. It was like they had won a lottery. Was this a dream? It was hard enough for Little Bunny now to get a seven-digit worth of offer. But thirty million?! She couldn''t believe it. "I have my reasons." Hannah exined as it took Yan by surprise and he couldn''t ept this decision, "First, this program would look cheap if the endorsement fee from Cooper Group is lower than thirty million. So anyone lower than thirty million, pass. Second, Little Bunny''s career is still developing. If we raise the offer to thirty million for her, it would be good for her further development in show business and I think she would be an A-list one day, which would in turn benefit us then with her being our spokesperson." "What if she couldn''t?" Yan asked. "She definitely could." Hannah said with shocking confidence. At this moment, Little Bunny felt that she would let her down if she didn''t make it. She suddenly felt so pressured. Yan was about to say something. "Then that''s it for the contract." Hannah said directly before Yan could say anything, "I''ll exin to the board myself. I won''t put you on the spot like that." Yan then held back his feelings and didn''t say anything. What else could he say after Hannah said all this? After all, she was the President''s daughter. She could do anything as long as she could handle it herself. "Mr Evans, Ms Bunny, if there''s nothing else you wanna ask about the contract, then, shall we sign?" Hannah passed them the contract. Howard Evans took it over and looked through it conscientiously. Little Bunny also read the contract even though it was a bit hard to believe what she saw on it. For a long while. "No problem, Ms Cooper." Howard Evans said, "but I do have one question." "Go ahead." "I''m still confused that why would you wanna sign her, she is new in this business." With poor opportunities to be on TV, he didn''t even know why Hannah would notice Little Bunny. "I''m gonna say it''s an instinct. Would you believe it?" Hannah said with a slight smile. She got a beautiful smile on her. Howard Evans obviously didn''t buy it. Everyone there didn''t buy it. Hannah knew that she couldn''t get away with this excuse. She said inly, "Thanks to someone." "Who?" Little Bunny was curious. Your future husband, Theodore. Chapter 168 Hannah Was Busy Chapter 168 Hannah Was Busy Chapter 168 Hannah Was Busy Hannah did need to thank Theodore. After all, Theodore had done her many favors and there would be other ces she could use him. So she chose to make nice. But certainly, she wouldn''t tell them this. They might think of her as some kind of psycho. She just said, "You''ll find outter. If nothing else, let''s sign the contract." Howard Evans still had some reservations. It was natural that people would think twice about such a huge deal. But Little Bunny seemed to be more decisive than him. She said, "I''ll sign it." Howard Evans stared at her. "Anyway, it couldn''t be worse than we have now. And I trust Ms Cooper." Her words gave Howard Evans some reassurance, he said, "Okay then, let''s sign it." Hannah watched them sign the contract. She also signed on it, along with stamps and fingerprints from both sides. "I''ll transfer thirty million to Mr Evans''s ount within three days. Don''t skimp on it. I hope to see a brand-new charming Little Bunny on media next time." "Sure." Howard Evans said. "By the way, the style of the top international make-up artist Joel suits Ms Bunny. You might wanna hire him." Howard Evans agreed but after a moment of hesitation. Joel was a top make-up artist with sky-high prices. But Howard Evans couldn''t turn it down with so much endorsement fee he just got. Additionally, he could see that Hannah really was thinking of what was good for Little Bunny in show business. "Well, I''ll leave you to it. And I''ll let my secretary send you the itinerary of Ms Bunny two days in advance." "Okay, thank you, Ms Cooper." Hannah nodded a little and then left with Yan and Rose. It had been a long while since they left. Howard and Little Bunny still couldn''t believe it. Howard said facetiously, "Could it be that you are Hannah''s long-lost sister?!" Little Bunnyughed. She wished! ... After the meeting with Little Bunny on the endorsement. Hannah went straight back to the office. Honestly, even Rose didn''t understand what Hannah had done. Little Bunny could neverpete with Win. In this case, Starlight Group would greatly outperform Cooper Group the second they announced their spokesperson. What was Hannah doing? Rose could even imagine the scene when Hannah got scolded by the board of Cooper Group. "Get me a ck coffee," Hannah said to Rose. Rose then stopped that thought. She might as well wait for a miracle. After all, it was typical of Hannah, always a miracle worker. Rose put down the coffee she just made with respect, and walked out of Hannah''s office. Hannah took a sip of the coffee and dialed a number. "Hannah?!" There was some resentment in the voice from the other side of the phone. Hannah actually could sense the discontentment from Theodore. He still couldn''t let it go aboutst time when Oscar risked his own life for her. She said, "I need a favor." "How do you know I would help you?" "Because you know Oscar would." "Fuck!" Theodore cursed, "You think I don''t dare to be against him?" "No. I just thought you wouldn''t risk your rtionship with him just for me." "Do you get him obsessed just with your eloquence?" For god''s sake, he was not obsessed with her! She thought she was actually the one who got screwed over. "Fine, what is it?" Theodore caved. He had to admit that this woman was right. He couldn''t risk it just for her. "Win, an A-list celebrity from Bright Entertainment. I need you to expose her scandal." Hannah said bluntly. "She did something to you?" Theodore lifted his eyebrows. "Kinda." More importantly, she got in your future wife''s way. "Kinda?!" Theodore said with a higher-pitched voice with irony, "I''ve heard that you are kind and sweet. Howe I find you ruthless while being around you?" "Well, you gotta be with her if you wanna know her," Hannah said frankly. Theodore was also not a fan of wasting time, he asked, "How?" "She''s having an affair with Herman Garcia, the owner of Bright Entertainment. He''s a married man, everyone thinks he is some kind of a nice guy. As for Win, a sweet top celebrity with integrity, I suppose. Her days will be over once you expose it. Now, what you have to do is to find evidence of their affair." "Win and Herman Garcia? How did you know?" Theodore doubted. He didn''t even know it, how could Hannah know? "I know a lot of things." Hannahughed, "Your bro Oscar hit a jackpot with me!" A jackpot? Nonsense! Oscar even gave her his heart. How could that be a jackpot when he lost without a reward? "I''ll text you when I get it." Theodore hung up. Then he called Oscar. "Theodore." "Hannah just called me. She wanted me to investigate Win''s scandal." "Do what she said." "I knew you would say this. I already promised her." Theodore rolled his eyes. "Okay." Oscar just said one word. "I just wanna tell you that Hannah is not that pure and naive as you think. She knows a lot of things that we don''t even know. You better watch out. Don''t crawl back to me when you got screwed over by her." Theodore hung up again aftershing out. And he was still sulky somehow. Fuck! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had been worried so much for this couple. ... After Hannah nailed the promotion part. She started to work on business and investment. No matter how much she had done now, the ultimate goal was to attract businesses. She was selecting potential objects with Mann in her office. They needed at least one to pave the way. Then others would follow suit once someone led the way. But if everyone was waiting for others to make the first move, then all those promotion endeavors would be a total waste. She couldn''t let this happen. After a rigid selection process, they finally determined three influential brands. Then they started to make preferential policies for them to join Light Building. Hannah had been working t out for this project. Chapter 169 Disappointments, Rejections Chapter 169 Disappointments, Rejections Chapter 169 Disappointments, Rejections Hannah got the best preferential deal Cooper Group could offer to talk to those three brands over moving into Light Building. There was a great deal of seriousness. But they all turned her down. Mann got discouraged. He thought those brands would at least think about it after all they have done. But to them, businessmen, interests and gains were all that mattered. The acquaintance was cheap in their eyes. "Ms Hannah, what about now?" Mann asked worriedly. After getting turned down by the third potential investor, they got in the car back to the office. Hannah looked out the car window. She still saw the best in people. She thought they would at least give her a chance since Cooper Group had helped them. But, life is cruel. She looked at the blocks outside, with buildings full of Win''s advertising posts on it for Starlight Group''s business circle. Her posts flooded her fan groups with words that they would go to the mall that she endorsed. Suddenly, it had be a great hit. It made sense. Why would those brands choose Cooper Group over Starlight Group which was more popr now? Hannah''s promise now made Mann less encouraging. It was very quiet in the car. Hannah said suddenly, "Does Celina have a fashion show this Saturday night?" Mann was dumbfounded. Hannah said to Rose, "Rose, go check it." "Okay." Rose started to make phone calls. She finally got the answer, "Ms Hannah, there''s a Celina fashion show of this season at Kensbury ss House 7:00 pm this Saturday. You wanna go?" "Did we get invited?" Hannah said. "I''ll ask the public rtions department." Hannah nodded. Rose had made a phone call, "Ms Hannah, we got two invitations to the President." "Okay," Hannah said. She then called Miguel, "Dad." "Hannah, I need to talk to you, meet me in my office." Hannah thought for a little while, "Okay, I''ll be there in ten minutes." "See you then." After hanging up, Hannah said, "No more other brands, we''ll go for Celina." "What?" Mann was shocked. Celina was one of the ten biggest names worldwide. Any mall with Celina in it could definitely get on the top list in the world. Light Building was designed for high-end luxury brands but they never thought about having Celina in. There was only one mall with Celina in Kensbury City. This mall was owned by Cooper Group but with onerous terms then. Cooper Group had invited Celina over and over for their newly-built business circles but it all failed for the same reason that Celina only did one physical presence in one city. Typical high-end luxury brands, rare could make it valuable. So no other business circles ever invited Celina again since then. But Hannah dreamed this big right now. Mann really hated to deal a blow to her confidence. After all, they had been through so much terribly. He said tentatively, "Celina has a rule, only one shop in one city. I suppose, it might be hard to get them in." It was like a mission impossible. "Rules are meant to be changed," Hannah said with a steady voice, firmly. Mann was choked by her words. But he still didn''t think it was going to work. He just knew how Hannah was, how she would try every means no matter what. They arrived at Cooper Group. Hannah walked into Miguel''s office. Then she sat down opposite her father, "Dad, you wanna talk to me?" She would normally call him Mr President if there were someone else in the office. But privately, she would call him dad. "You need anything these days? About work?" Miguel asked nicely. "Dad, have you heard anything?" Hannah knew there must have been something now that her dad had said this. Miguel withheld some of his words as he was afraid that it might hurt her feelings. "Did someone tell you about the investment of Light Building?" Miguel nodded and said, "It''s not that I don''t trust you. Just, a lot of gossips is out there. Sure I won''t stand in your way. I just wanna ask you if you need anything from me. Don''t push yourself too hard. You are new to Cooper Group." "About Light Building, I can fix this. But I do have no ways to shut their mouths. Sorry, dad." "That''s okay. I''m worried about you." "I''m fine. I just need more time." Hannah said. "I have faith in you, girl." Miguel felt reassured seeing the confidence in her. People in Cooper Group had been gossiping these days. Word had it that Hannah was wasting time and money to do whatever she wanted just because she had a powerful father who owned thispany. Miguel was fine with it. After all, they were family. He was just trying tofort her as he was worried that Hannah would get upset with her self-respect. "I won''t let you down," Hannah said, looking determined. Miguel nodded, suddenly he remembered something, "By the way, what were you calling me for?" "Did you get two invitations from Celina?" "I guess so. What? You want it?" "Yep. I wanna watch their fashion show." "I''ll let my secretary bring it to youter." Miguel said, "That''s right. Go have some fun! Try to be a little easier on yourself. Just buy what you want, I''ll pay!" Hannah smiled. Her dad thought she was going to have fun. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But in fact, she was there to do business. Certainly, she wouldn''t tell him that. Or he would be worried again. She nodded and got moved. Hannah felt so lucky that she had the greatest dad one could ever long for. She then left his office. Back to her seat in her own office, "Move things around. Make time on Saturday night for Celina''s fashion show with me." "Okay," Rose replied. And she also reminded Hannah, "Ms Hannah, I thought you should know that J was once Celina''s lead model." There was a frown on Hannah''s face. "The lead designer has discovered J since she was eighteen, new to modeling. And J had been working for Celina until she quit modeling at twenty-three when she had to take over the family business." Rose continued to exin, "Well, which means, they are quite close." Chapter 170 The Fashion Show Chapter 170 The Fashion Show Chapter 170 The Fashion Show Hannahpsed into a pondering silence after hearing what Rose said. Rose also fell silent. Mann was there in the car so she didn''t say it then. But she had to tell Hannah in case it didn''t work out with Celina. It was a bit awkward. Hannah said suddenly, "Well." Rose stared at Hannah. What did this "well" mean? Were they still going to talk to Celina or not? Rose was too afraid to ask. So she just texted Hannah on Saturday to ask if she wanted to pick gowns with her. And Hannah then replied with a location. Rose knew it. Hannah was not a quitter. Rose rushed to Celina''s shop of couture dresses. She saw Hannah picking gowns there. But shockingly, J was there too. The shop assistant in charge of the gown area was introducing for them. She didn''t dare to offend them but apparently, she treated J more nicely. Rose quietly walked toward Hannah and then stood by her. She heard the shop assistantplimenting J, "Miss Burke, our designing director Mr James specially told me that you can wear any couture dress you want here. And we are looking forward to seeing you tonight." J smirked, and nced at Hannah from the corner of her eyes with a sense of superiority, "Is there one he rmends?" "Of course," the SA said, "these two are the staples tonight, and our models will wear them on stage. Mr James said they suit you. So if you want one of them, you can wear one. Models will have others." "Let me see this one." J pointed at the gold gown with a long rim in front of her. The clerk asked the person beside her to take the gown down and showed J to the dressing room. Hannah was still picking. And she overheard their conversation. So J was going to be on stage tonight? It made sense. J had been Celina''s lead model. It would have been a great promotion hit if she went back on stage after two years. Hannah thought about it in her mind, and then she lifted her face, "Where''s the gown of this season?" "Sorry, Ms Wells. The ''Crane'' gown has always been our limited edition. We can''t sell it until its initial Hannah didn''t give her a hard time. She turned around and said to Rose, "Pick one you like. I have to make a call." "Okay." Rose said, politely. Hannah walked over there. And walked back a whileter. Rose had simply picked out a ck evening gown. As a secretary, banquets and parties were like routines. She knew well enough that she couldn''t steal the thunder, so low-key and normal styles would be perfection. In the meantime, J had put the gold gown on and walked out of the dressing room. This gold gown looked stunning in the light. Everyone was looking at J and that eye-catching gown right now. Admittedly, J sure was qualified to be proud with her beautiful 5. 7-foot body and natural style on stage as a model. She looked at herself in the mirror with satisfaction and then gave Hannah a provocative nce. Hannah nced back. But she ignored J, and said to Rose, "Go put the dress on." "OK." Rose followed the shop assistant to the dressing room. J stared at Hannah with a sardonic grin. Hannah did have a gorgeous look. She was so gorgeous that she could outshine every woman. But so what? J thought she would be the only one in the spotlight tonight. "Miss Burke, you look breathtaking in this gown! It''s like the gown is bespoke and exactly your size!" The clerkplimented dramatically. J said with a smile, "Tell James I''ll take this one." "Sure." The worker asked, "You wanna have your makeup here?" "Probably not. I have to rehearse for tonight''s show. James will take care of my makeup then." J said these on purpose to tell Hannah that she and Celina went way back. But Hannah didn''t care. She watched J walking by her elegantly in that gold gown, deadpan. J stopped by her and said, "Forget Celina. This ain''t gonna work." Then she continued walking without looking back." Hannah sneered. Well, just wait and see. J left. At the same time, the manager hurriedly walked towards Hannah and said most respectfully, "Sorry, Ms Wells. We just got the order from the headquarter. We''ll show you the ''Crane'' gowns. This way." Hannah nodded a bit. Being gazed at by the clerks there who were surprised, they went to the "Crane" gowns area. After all, Celina had never allowed anyone to put the "Crane" gowns on before the officialunch for all these years. At 7:00 pm, Hannah arrived at the scene of Celina''s fashion show on time with Rose. There was a high-end runway in front of them. All chairs were ced nicely on both sides and the front of the runway. The lights were down around and it was hard to recognize anyone except for the spotlight on the stage. Hannah was ushered to her seat with the help of the staff there. Hannah''s seat was well ced for that she came from one of the four strong powers. They probably put some effort into it. Guests from four strong powers were seated on the left side of the runway, which was closer to the Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. stage. When Hannah walked over and sat down, she saw Oscar, Theodore, Susan, Henry, Charles, and Martina through the reflection of the spotlight. It was not surprising to see these people, except for Oscar. Why would he be here with hisme leg? The point was he never mentioned it this afternoon when she went out from home. So she just thought his brothers David or Thomas woulde. She didn''t expect to see him here now sitting quietly, right next to her. Hannah went to her seat without talking to Oscar. Well, it didn''t matter to her. In silence. "Are you two that kind of couple who are into going out separately?" Suddenly a voice came from Susan. Hannah was speechless. ''This stupid Susan! What was she trying to do to me?'' Hannah thought to herself. Chapter 171 Janets Provocative Look Chapter 171 J''s Provocative Look Chapter 171 J''s Provocative Look Hannah turned around and gave Susan a re with gnashing teeth, "Hush, it''s about to begin." Susan crinkled her nose with displeasure. Luckily, the host''s voice came from the stage. Everyone''s attention was drawn by the host. "Thanks foring to the fashion show of Celina this season. We''ll present you newly-designed high- end purses, gowns, casual wear, and fancy dresses" The host said with passion. After the opening remark, here came the modeling part. "To start with, we present you the staple vogue purses this year, which are designed by Anthony, our lead designer in the bags and purses department in Celina. He put fashion and exotic elements together in it. Here, this saddle-shaped purse grabbed by our first model with a clean cut and hand- made embroidery, simple yet chic in exotic style" The host introduced all new products endlessly. Somehow Susan had exchanged seats with Rose and sat beside Hannah. She whispered in Hannah''s ear, "I''m here to pick out stuff for my wedding. Do you have any suggestions? I probably won''t listen, but do tell me." Susan got excited as she said it. She was still lost in the joy of her uing wedding. Hannah ignored Susan for her smugness. After all, the wedding Susan was going to have was not the one Hannah wanted. "Next, we''ll move on to the staple couture gowns. Firstly, it''s the new brainchild of our young genius designer Kyara with bold colors and exquisite loyal patterns, luxurious and dignified Then let''s wee Miss J Burke, who was once the lead model in Celinait is the first time she goes back on stage. Wee." The host totally lightened the mood with his impressive voice. He even brought the first climactic moment of this show. Everyone was looking at J, who was walking on the runway with much charisma, and other models walking around her. "Who?" Susan looked at her with a familiar feeling but she couldn''t recall who she was. "Thomas''s ex-girlfriend," Hannah exined. She also stared at J who looked stunning on the stage. But there was something different about herpared to the look at Celina''s gown shop. She looked haughtier right now. People could sense her maniptive temperament with a hint of arrogance in her when she got the spotlight on her. J walked in a condescending manner and suddenly she stopped in front of Hannah. She nced down the stage with a smirk. But actually, she couldn''t see clearly down the stage due to the dazzling light. It was just a show-off she did it for Hannah. Susan frowned and said as she noticed J''s malicious look, "What happened to you two?" She just knew that this look was about Hannah. Several people were sitting there where J red at. But Susan was perceptive enough to figure out what this was about. It was hard for Hannah to describe Susan. Sometimes she was a genius but sometimes she was a bit silly. "And," Hannah was honest to Susan, "she was also Oscar''s ex-girlfriend." Oscar who was sitting next to her turned around and gave Hannah a look. But Hannah ignored him. Susan was about to lose control after hearing this gossip, "No way!" "Shh." Hannah covered her mouth, "Lower your voice." Susan stared at Hannah with her eyes wide open. Hannah let go of her when Susan regainedposure. "What? She''s Oscar''s ex-girlfriend? No wonder I get this dangerous aura of her." Could this woman lower her voice when she was speaking ill of somebody who was sitting around her? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I bet she still loves him!" Susan said in a confirmed voice. Hannah nodded. That was why J had been against her this whole time. J apparently did this tonight to stop Hannah from working with Celina, other than showing off in the spotlight for herself. Hannah frowned. She watched J impassively walking down the runway amid the host''s passionate voice, "Thank you again, Miss J Burke, thank you." "Hannah, you better be careful about this woman." Susan reminded her. Hannah didn''t care about it. After all, she married Oscar without love. Even if Oscar was going to get back together with J, she didn''t have a say in it. What she was mad about was that J really messed with her. So she would definitely get even. "Well, now let''s focus on the big finale tonight, which is the limited edition of Celina every season, couture gowns designed by our designer Crane. Unlike her usual style, she chose pure white as the main color" The host was still enthusiastic, "The theme of this series is Friendship. Crane got the idea from her friend whose wedding is around the corner. So Crane made these pure white gowns to express her best wishes for her friend''s wonderful future." Hearing the host''s introduction, Susan was whispering to herself. "That''s why they look like wedding gowns. I''m so jealous of her friend. Crane designed official couture gowns for her wedding. Oh my gosh! This must be the most dramatic thing in the fashion scene!" Hannah smiled slightly without uttering a word. "Oh my god! This one''s gorgeous!" Susan watched those models walking by her in couture gowns, excitedly, "Hey, I like that one, too. God help me! I love them all. I think I''m gonna get broke." Suddenly Susan''s view was blocked, she frowned and then saw J standing in front of her who was on the stage before. "Could I take this seat over here?" J asked Theodore, who was sitting next to Oscar. Theodoreughed, with a movement that could be meaningless or he just turned around at Oscar. Theodore stood up from his seat, "Sure, I gotta pee, anyway." Chapter 172 All Men Are Equally Bad Chapter 172 All Men Are Equally Bad Chapter 172 All Men Are Equally Bad Theodore Wold promised J Burke and stood up to leave. He should admit it. He was a pot-stirrer, always looking for a chance to stir up trouble. Seeing a quarrel or fight could be one of his favorite things, especially one involving Oscar Wells. He wanted Hannah to understand that Oscar was pretty popr with thedies as well. Oscar suddenly called to Theodore, who had already stood up. And J had joyfully sat next to Oscar Wells. Oscar Wells''s abrupt voice made her face go an ugly green. "Help me to the washroom," said Oscar. Theodore Wold simply stared at him. ''Is Oscar worrying about Hannah?'' ''How could he be so afraid of Hannah?'' ''You should let her realize your peculiar charm.'' Theodore thought to himself. He bent over to help up Oscar Wells. Oscar''s hand was resting on a cane due to the fracture. Then they left together. J stared after him, gritting her teeth. And then she hurried up to catch up with him. Hannah chose to ignore what she had saw, with her lips pressed. "Your husband and his admirer go away together!" Susan just found no action of Hannah, after long waiting. So she reminded Hannah with her stressed words. "I did see." Hannah focused on the catwalk. "So, that''s it?" Susan almost blew a fuse, for Hannah could be so calm. If she were Hannah, she would have fought with J. "Which gowns do you like? I''m gonna buy some for you." asked Hannah. "What?" Susan was obviously distracted. "Choose one as your wedding dress, It''s a gift." "Really?"Susan Phillips was excited. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She was so indignant one second, but all the anger was forgotten the next. There probably was no one more heedless and heartless than her. "Yes." Susan asked expectantly, "May I have them all?" Every one of these gowns was her favorite. She wanted all of them. Hannah looked at her in silence. Susan did not show any politeness towards her purse. "May I?" Susan repeated her request. Hannah nodded reluctantly. Celina''s couture gowns were limited editions. God knows how expensive those would be. "Then could you please cover my future husband''s tailcoat?" demanded Susan. Hearing these words, Hannah realized she should not have mentioned it. She was too thick-skinned to be embarrassed. At that moment, Hannah glimpsed Henry Parker. He had been maintaining a gentle smile. The moment he felt himself being gazed at, he turned back to Hannah and showed a friendly smile. Without the chance of rebirth, she would not have known Henry''s bad intentions when he approached Susan. Hannah averted her gaze to the catwalk. She was distracted, wondering if Oscar had simply followed J out of the auction. She found it was still early. Normally, the final lot would be presentedter. Hannah got up and walked toward the washroom. Charles Sawyer trailed behind her after she left. He had been observing every move they made this evening. He did not dare to do anything hasty because he had suffered so much from Hannah before. However, he could also find that there was something mystifying about Oscar and Hannah. Hannah went towards the washroom. So, as she knows, all men are equally bad. She stared at the shiny bathroom door silently, seeing Oscar and J standing close together. J was pulling Oscar''s suit and he was against the wall. She leaned against him, revealing their intimacy. J was moving near Oscar''s lips. From the angle of Hannah, it was hard for her to figure out whether they kissed or not. She suddenly recalled that the two were so intimate back then when J came to visit Oscar in the ward. They might have kissed like this if she hadn''t abruptly interrupted them. And she thought if she hadn''t interrupted them thest time, perhaps J would not be so unreasonably troublesome. Hannah was not frightened by J''s act. However, the less trouble, the better. Sheforted herself in the same way. So she turned, ready to leave. In any case, it was just a marriage of convenience. As she was leaving, she noticed Oscar''s gaze on J averted to her, which frightened her. How could his derailment make her feel guilty? Who should be sorry? ! She gritted her teeth, trying to avoid paying attention to him. But out of the corner of her eye, she saw Charles Sawyer standing not far away. She could imagine Charles gloating if she just left like this. Then he would think her marriage to Oscar was miserable. Hannah did not mind that someone would look down on her and Oscar''s marriage. Nevertheless, never could she ept that Charles Sawyer belittled her on this point. So, she decided to walk over to Oscar. Oscar''s eyes flickered, seeing Hannah stop behind J. "Do you want me to pull you, or do you want to leave my husband by yourself." said Hannah. J was back to Hannah. When she heard Hannah''s voice, she showed an ugly look. She knew it was Hannah from Oscar''s reaction. Only Hannah could excite Oscar''s emotions. "It seems that you need my help." She reached out and yanked J away from Oscar Wells. Her strength forced J to back away. J soon strove to get close to Oscar again. "I advise you not to." Next came the voice of Theodore Wold. Actually, Theodore was there all the time, a few inches away, making space for them. J gnashed her teeth, with her fists clenched. Hannah nced at her, and gazed at Oscar''s face and then his lips. His perfect lips were sexy and charming. Not to mention J, who adores him, would be desperate to kiss him. She, not loving him, also needed to fight the impulse to kiss him when staring at his lips. A beautiful man could, indeed, impress all women with his mour. But how could he be med for his perfect face? She suddenly reached out to touch his lips. Hannah found it surprising that this aggressive man''s lips were so soft as she touched them. Chapter 173 Hannahs Kiss Chapter 173 Hannah''s Kiss Chapter 173 Hannah''s Kiss Hannah gently wiped Oscar''s lips, as if that was nothing more that a simple hand movement. "Don''t take dirty things home." said she. Oscar acquiesced in all the actions of Hannah. A charming smile could be seen on his face, yet an ambiguous one. J''s face became more disapproving. Of course, she knew what Hannah mentioned as "dirty things" were. From a distance, anyone would think she and Oscar were kissing just now. J tried to control her distress. When she followed him to the bathroom, it seemed that Oscar knew she would follow out and he was waiting for her. So Theodore gave them some space. J couldn''t suppress the inner joy to walk to him. She thought she was the most dazzling existence on stage under the spotlight tonight, and Oscar would also be attracted like the other men. So she believed that Oscar wouldn''t refuse her approaching. J was filled with love and her heart was racing madly as she walked up to Oscar. She called him "Oscar". Only those who were close to him would call him like that. They had known each other for so many years, and she knew so much about him. She was the only woman who had been by his side for the longest time. In her view, she was different from the others, including Hannah. Hannah was a tool for Oscar, but she wasn''t. The rtionship between her and Oscar hadsted for many years. She didn''t believe that Oscar would have no feeling for her. So she took the initiative to pull Oscar''s clothes, standing on tiptoe and kissing him. There was a past between them. They could start here again. At the thought of it, J closed her eyes and wanted to kiss Oscar on the lips. But when she was approaching him, she heard Oscar''s cold and morbid voice, which made her tremble with fear. "Enough." he said. J stiffed in front of him, with her face white as a sheet. Her love was like a joke. She thought she heard wrong. To J, although Oscar didn''t let her keep up close, he would not push her away so mercilessly. However, she seemed to sense a lot of hostility from his voice. And she was clear that he was cruel when he was angry. When she reflected on this, Oscar repeated again in a cold voice, "Things you do to Hannah, enough is enough!" So was Oscar warning her not to fight with Hannah? Was he warning her not to provoke Hannah or give her a hard time? She knew well that Oscar must know what she was doing now. He was so clever that he would know when there was a sign of trouble. She had never thought of hiding it from him, and she wanted to see what he would do if she singled Hannah out on purpose! Would hee to hold her down for that woman? She had thought the bond between Oscar and that woman was no more but so, as Oscar had done nothing to her after so many days. Perhaps, it was "a happy marriage" that was shown in front of the outsiders. And J guessed right. Their marriage was a fake one. But Oscar still warned her for Hannah. How could she let it go? How could she let the woman who stole her man live better? She almost lost her mind to kiss Oscar when she heard him say such words. When she heard Hannah''s voice, she was so jealous that she had stolen him away easily, who should have not been owned by any woman. J''s face was disapproving to the extreme. She looked at Hannah fiercely, who was wiping Oscar''s lip slowly. After a long while, she said only when she checked his lips again,"Okay." After that, they kissed. Hannah stood on her tiptoes. She was wearing a ck windbreaker which blocked her beautiful figure. And she reached out to hug Oscar''s neck and then gave him a kiss. She kissed on his lips in in sight. Oscar''s lips were very soft, just like cotton candy... Those words might not be appropriate to describe a man, yet that was the part making women go nuts for him. Hannah had forgotten what it was like to kiss Charles Sawyer, whose kiss had brought her no feelings. Her kiss made everyone startled, and Oscar was surprised by her too. Theodore got his eyes peeled at that moment. Who said Hannah was a wooden, boring woman who was the most miserable product of the upper- ss society''s traditional education, and her noble and elegant appearance and substantial education could not change the fact that she was a woman detested by men? Today, it seemed that she was the one who was passionate and enchanting. The charm on her was not created by the clothes. After all,paring to the dress on J, Hannah''s ck windbreaker was extremely ordinary. It was her kiss that made people feel that she are exuding a seductive atmosphere at this moment. Theodore watched them with great interest, then he suddenly saw Oscar''s angry look. ''Fuck! This man was too possessive, I was just looking at them to kiss , what''s the big deal?'' Theodore shifted his eyes, and he saw J''s whole face was twisted and ferociously looking at their kiss. And he found that there was Charles Sawyer too, who stood not far away. Although Charles had been with Hannah for so long, he had never seen Hannah like this, charming and moving. So whether a woman was charming, all depended on her man''s teaching. Based on Hannah''s performance now, he had a reason to doubt that Charles Sawyer was worse in bed than Oscar. Theodore noticed that Charles turned around and left like a drowned mouse. At this moment, Hannah left Oscar''s lips. Originally, she just wanted to scratch the surface. But this man was easy to fall for. Hannah felt that Oscar had magic power. It made her scared, even. She said as she tried to keepposure, "Go back." She wanted to hold Oscar to leave, but she was suddenly held tightly by someone. The next second, the back of her head was firmly imprisoned by a big hand, and a heavy kiss dropped on her lips. This time the kiss was not sensed like cotton candy... Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Oscar was kissing her like a big bad wolf! Chapter 174 Provocative Chapter 174 Provocative Chapter 174 Provocative Oscar''s kiss, domineering and aggressive, felt so much different from Hannah''s, which she found hard to resist. Suffocated, she simply wrapped around his neck tight with both arms. Her mind had gone all nk under his kiss. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Embarrassed, Theodore wondered if he should hurry to leave right now. He turned to look at J, who was clenching her fists hard with a furious look. The expression she showed felt like she was going to tear them apart. Perhaps in J''s point of view, Oscar and Hannah were nothing but a hateful match, Theodore supposed. Frankly speaking, he started to grow sympathy with J, who had done so much for Oscar. For all these years, J had tried all kinds of crazy things. However, her beloved one was still captured by anotherdy. Staring at her eyes filled with fury, Theodore turned away to leave. Needless to say, J''s hatred against Hannah was going to run wild for the rest of her life, between whom a war was foreseeable. J finally walked away. And so did Theodore. He found it a bit annoying to witness the disy of affection between the two. Meanwhile, he couldn''t help considering if he himself should try to start a serious rtionship instead of maintaining his sexual life with booty call. Not until both Theodore and J had left did Oscar let go of Hannah reluctantly. Her tender lips got swollen because of his kiss, driving him eager for more. "Oscar!" with hands covering her own lips, Hannah could still feel the touch of his kiss lingering around. "Don''t kiss me whenever you want!" Hannah huffed. "But I can have sex with you whenever I want." Oscar said without scruple. Hannah was stunned with her eyes wide open. Deep inside his heart, he never behaved himself as a gentleman, she knew it! "Well, but it was you who took the initiative." "It was because" Hannah hurried to refute. "Because of what?" "Because I didn''t wanna get humiliated by Charles!" Hannah shouted out loud. Of course, she unleashed her voice because there was no one else here. "No." Oscar denied. Confused, Hannah frowned. "It was because you coveted my charm." Said Oscar. Her face went blushed all of a sudden as if she were seen through. Honestly speaking, she did get attracted by him a moment ago. But she couldn''t believe he appeared so confident that he actually never felt embarrassed about it. "So you do covet my charm" Oscar smiled brightly, within the eyes of whom showed true happiness. Never did she expect that she actually noticed the light of happiness glowing within his eyes ever since he got into her life. During her previous life, she found Oscar being numb and impassive from his eyes every time she met her. Even when he reached the peak of his career or he hit the bottom of low ebb, as far as she had seen, he always appeared emotionless, whose eyes felt mysterious and cold. But now his eyes looked bright and delight just like the gxy in the night sky, because of which she found herself deeply intoxicated. "But Hannah, I have been nning to get you for long" he whispered to her with his enchanting voice. Her heart started to beat irregrly out of a sense of crush. She couldn''t help wondering how long her indifference about Oscar could be kept. How many days were left before her heart was conquered. He felt like something addictive to her, whom she found deadly intoxicating. "Madam Hannah." A voice with respect sounded from behind. Hannah collected herself. She turned around to see a staff in uniform. "Madam, it''s your turn to get on stage." The staff kindly reminded. Soon, a serious expression returned to Hannah''s face. This time, she was here to revenge. "Okay." Said Hannah. The staff then left. Hannah stood up to follow. "Hey, you are gonna leave me alone?" Oscar questioned from behind. Hannah paused, "Since you cane here to flirt with J on your own, I guess you can go back to your seat by yourself as well." "Flirt?" Oscar got choked. Then she strode away to leave. Of course, as she recalled, just a moment before his touching confession, he was ''flirting'' with J. At the thought of that, annoyance started to grow within her heart. Every time she felt moved by his confession, she would soon be reminded that he was still a yboy. A man like Oscar wouldn''t belong to any single woman only. Hannah returned to the hall and got back to her seat. To her surprise, J was still here. She didn''t simply go away because of anger. Instead, she took Oscar''s seat, which was next to Hannah''s. Of course, she was trying to sit between Oscar and Hannah. But Hannah simply returned to her own seat. As sober as she had been, she wouldn''t quarrel with J in public in case she got herself humiliated. After she sat down, she saw J sneering, who seemed to disdain her response of silence. "Possessive, huh?" huffed J. Obviously, she was mocking about what Hannah was doing with Oscar just now. Hannah only fixed her eyes on stage without giving her a glimpse. "I never waste my time on something meaningless. After all, even if you are sitting next to him, I bet he won''t even cast you a glimpse." Said Hannah. J replied with a cold look. Hearing her provocative tone, she felt like skinning Hannah alive! "Don''t you ever put on acent look just because you hook up with Oscar! In the field of business, you are smashed right now!" J huffed again. Hannah found it amusing to hear that J actually thought her business was failing. "I know what you are nning today." J continued coldly, "you want the chance to negotiate with Celina to set up the office in Light Building, right? I am the optimal choice for Celina! Let alone the rule that Celina only set up one retail store in each city!" Hannah still remained impassive about her provocation. "Hannah, you can''t win both love and business!" J suddenly changed into a sincere tone. "Give up on Oscar. If so, I will fulfill what you want from business." Something special seemed to sh within Hannah''s eyes. She turned to look at J, "do you think I need you to help fulfill my need of business?" Chapter 175 Unexpected Chapter 175 Unexpected Chapter 175 Unexpected Fury returned to J''s face. When she returned to the hall a moment ago, she was about to leave. However, as soon as she recalled the affectionate kiss between Oscar and Hannah, she found it hard to sit by. So eventually, she stayed while taking the seat of Oscar, for which she thought Hannah would be mad. However, Hannah actually replied with indifference. At this moment, Oscar hobbled to return. He remained emotionless even though he saw J taking his seat. He simply took the seat next to her. Seeing his reaction, J cringed at her own childish move. She kept telling herself that she had to suppress her emotional flooding. Maybe she should nicely negotiate with Hannah once again, she supposed. At least she took the upper hand during the businesspetition with Hannah, she believed. Since Hannah was eager to develop her own business, J could simply trade it with her for Oscar''s love. As long as Hannah was willing to give up on Oscar, she would like to set aside her hatred against Hannah. However, she never expected to get such response from Hannah, which appeared rather humiliating. How dared she put on that overconfident look! She actually deemed herself capable of everything? What was more, J even heard that the endorsement of Light Building was given to Little Bunny, a so-called celebrity with little poprity. As far as J knew about Little Bunny, she didn''t'' seem to be potential at all. But why did Hannah sign her? Just because she made Little Bunny a makeshift after her attempt to sign Win had failed? What was Hannah conspiring about? Or perhaps Hannah could do nothing about it but to y tough in front of her. She wore to God she would smash Hannah one day! "Miss Burke, thanks. But I think you''d better take care of your own business first. After all, the Burke''s family has been flourishing with countless offspring. Perhaps there will be someone among them who is gonna take ce of you after you fail your business. That sounds quite possible. So Miss Burke, take Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. care." Hannah replied casually to show her disdain. "Hannah, you''d better pray that you won''te to me for help for the rest of your life!" huffed J coldly with a threatening voice. "The same to you." J gritted her teeth out of madness. Compared with Hannah''sposure, J appeared rather agitated. "Just wait and see!" she huffed madly again. She swore Hannah would regret for what she had done today! J stood up to leave. However, a spotlight suddenly shed on her. Exactly speaking, the light shed on both her and Hannah. While J was standing, Hannah was sitting casually. Because she just focused on quarreling with Hannah, she had no idea which part of the show was proceeding. But as soon as the spotlight shed on her, J could still show her perfect version on stage. Just within a second, an elegant smile appeared on her face. She looked at the chief executive of Celina for the Asian market, also one of the shareholders of the brand, who was walking to her from stage. Actually, it was known to all that Gia also took charge of the management of the whole market of the American Continent. Commonly speaking, it was hard to have a chance to talk to Gia. Even during the negotiation between Celina and Cooper Groupst time, it was her special assistant who handled it from beginning to end while Gia had never shown up. Never would she show up unless there was a new productunch event, for which she might randomly showed up herself. What was more, whenever the productunch wasing to an end, she would walk off the stage to invite a guest to show up on stage. At this moment, J apparently deemed herself the lucky one. Back into the days when she was studying overseas, she attended a productunch event of Celina, where the brand''s lead designer happened to notice her. Because of that she became a model signed by Celina. Later, Celina nned to explore the market in Northfield. As J was born there, she was made the brand spokesperson for Northfield Market. Thanks to that, she made herself the TOP 1 model of the brand. While she was in her prime, she actually chose to resign. The reason was that she needed to return to her family business. The Burke Family had a rigorous rule-whoever wanted to inherit the family business, he or she should struggle for the chance. Of course, her decision to leave stunned the brand. Celina tried to negotiate with her. But they failed. Two years had passed, now J believed that the brand still wanted her back. That was why the chief executive of the Asian market came off stage to invite her with the greatest respect. Actually, J had ever considered about it-she was willing to be back as long as Celina set up the retail store in her business mall, which would certainly make an exception. J, with a proud face, reached out her hand. However, what happened next appeared to be quite embarrassing. She saw Gia walking straightly to Hannah without even paying her a glimpse. Smiling, Gia reached out her hand to hold Hannah''s. Smiling to reply, Hannah seemed to expect that, from the face of whom nobody could notice a trace of surprise. She appeared asposed as usual. What? How could she deserve the wee from Gia, the greatest figure of Celina! With coldness brewing in her eyes, she saw Hannah talking to Gia. But then, Hannah took off her ck overcoat. It was at this moment the hall was filled with exmation. Even J herself was stunned by the evening dress Hannah was wearing. It was a tube dress, beneath the simple neckline of which her fair skin from her neck to her shoulders glittered under the spotlight. The long hemline was made into a puff form, which actually highlighted her wonderful figure. Because of the curve of the dress, she looked elegant, exquisite and noble when coupled with the fair dress decorated with color diamond chips. All ornate terms in the world might fail to convey how impressive it looked. She was wearing nothing but a gxy of all colors. A gxy showed up right on the surface of her fair body. Chapter 176 Amaze the World Chapter 176 Amaze the World Chapter 176 Amaze the World She was the gxy herself shining under the spotlight. Hand in hand, Hannah and Gia walked on stage together with spotlight shedding on both of them. Everyone around was stunned by both her beauty and status. Standing still, J was gritting her teeth while ring at Hannah, who amazed the world once again in front of her. How could she possess all kinds of glory? How could she stand out to be the focus of all? She felt like rushing over to pull Hannah off the stage! J still insisted that she herself should have been the focus of the new productunch today. However, Hannah took it away from her. Burning with hatred, she red at Hannah, the focus of all. Not only J, everyone could never believe that Hannah, the girl standing in the middle of stage, was actually the lead designer of Celina, AKA Crane. How could that be possible? Crane had been one of the greatest designers in the world. Whenever she released a new line of design, it would soon prevail in the market. Even some of the luxury fashion brand would scramble to produce some simr designs. Nobody had ever expected Crane to be Hannah, a privilegeddy born in the Cooper Family in Northfield. Once upon a time, some of the people criticized that Hannah was just a beauty with no talent, which referred to her gorgeous look but public critique against her dressing, speech and temperament. Actually, it was Charles who maneuvered to shape such a public image of her because of his fear that Hannah might take away public focus from him. That was why he strongly required the way Hannah spoke, dress and behaved. What was more, he even hired some media to fabricate news to undermine her public image so as to convince most people that Hannah was too awful to be a match for him. At this moment, even Charles was staring at the confidentdy on stage with great disbelief. As far as he could remember, Hannah still seemedme when it came to dressing and appearance. Of course, he still remembered it was he himself who required her to dress and show herself in certain ways by lying to her that he loved it. And Hannah did do as he told. Though he knew Hannah was doing as he told, inside his subconsciousness, he believed that Hannah knew nothing about dressing. If not, she should have insisted her own way of dressing instead of simply getting convinced by someone else. That was why he looked down upon her badly. In his point of view, Hannah had awful taste of dressing without personal pursuit. She wasme and in, with no appeal to guys. Never had he expected Hannah to actually stand on stage as the lead designer of the most famous global luxury brand. Surrounded by people''s attention, she amazed the world. However, back into the old days, she was just simple and in. After Hannah broke off the engagement with him, he suffered something worse than that-he had lost the chance to glom on to the Cooper Group. Without the engagement with Hannah, he lost the bridge to control the Cooper Group. That was why he started to grow grudge. And of course, he had no feelings for Hannah. From his perspective, Hannah had nothing appealing but her beautiful face. If it weren''t because of her prestigious family, she would only deserve to marry amon guy. So Charles didn''t find himself reluctant after breaking up with her. Even though she appeared differently independent and capable after marrying Oscar, he didn''t find it hard to ept. However, right at this moment, he felt like losing something priceless, with his heart burning in pain. Clenching his own fists, Charles stared at Hannah coldly. For the very first time, he felt like he had never truly got to know about her. For the very first time, he felt like he had greatly underestimated her. Hannah was not a servile indy in front of him. Instead, she was brilliant and aggressive. However, during his stay with her, she had been putting on a servile and vulnerable look. He couldn''t help wondering if it was because of love or because she was actually conspiring for something. From now on, he would never view her as one of thosemondies. Never would he disdain Hannah again. He even started wondering if he hadn''t divorced her, he would have got a share from Hannah''s glory right now. Though he might find himself jealous when seeing her standing out in public and being more excellent than him, he found it harder to ept that thedy being more brilliant than him turned to be the wife of another guy. Charles had always enjoyed the best since he was born, even including the partner he should have married. But now Oscar took it away from him easily. Filled with jealousy, Charles''s eyes went bloodshot. He turned to look at Oscar, who was sitting next to him while staring at Hannah affectionately. It seemed that she meant everything to him at this moment. No! Never would he believe that both Oscar and Hannah truly loved each other. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The love between them was fake! That was what Charles insisted! "You regret?" Oscar suddenly uttered from the darkness in a cold tone. Though he still fixed his eyes on Hannah, he was actually talking to Charles. Charles struggled to hold back his anger. "Regret?" he sneered, pretending to be indifferent. Then he continued, "What should I regret for? There are countless brilliantdies on the. Why should I insist on her?" Oscar smiled, "But she is the greatest among them. And you don''t deserve her love." Speechless, Charles red at him with a livid face. Hannah was being too excellent for him to figure out how to refute. She was indeed excellent enough to show off herself, leaving no room for Charles to deny. And of course,pared with her, Charles had nothing to brag about. Charles had only been perfect from the outside. Nor did he have the courage to question her achievement. Gritting his own teeth, Charles huffed, "Do you think you should cheer for her achievement right now?" Finally, he yielded to ept the fact that Hannah was a brilliant one. Oscar simply turned a deaf ear to him. But then Charles continued, "She''s gonna steal your thunder!" Chapter 177 Pathetic Chauvinism Chapter 177 Pathetic Chauvinism Chapter 177 Pathetic Chauvinism Hearing that, Oscar smiled mockingly to reply as if he heard of something hrious. Meanwhile, his smile revealed a sense of scorn. Of course, Charles also noticed his expression. He turned to be sullen, "Oscar, when people are saying that you don''t deserve to marry Hannah, you will realize how stupid it is to let yourdy stand out from the crowd." "That''s the concern from the talentless." At this moment, Oscar finally turned to look at him. Charles seemed embarrassed and livid. Oscar stressed out his words to refute, "Only the talentless will fear the talented. The real talented one will only consummate the sess of others." Before Charles was about to retort, Oscar continued, "I am brilliant enough to allow anyone else to show a better talent! Frankly speaking, no matter how excellent Hannah turns to be, I am capable enough to match her." Embarrassed, Charles could tell that Oscar was actually satirizing him-a jealous and incapable man fearing that he would be overtaken. While Oscar himself had been outstanding enough to feel free from worries like that. Besides, what he meant was obvious-Charles fell far behind him in all aspects. Of course, Charles wouldn''t simply swallow it after hearing his provocation. From his perspective, Oscar was nobody but a yboy. How dared he deem himself a better one! Hiscency rooted from his diploma and a title of reward? But still, Charles told himself that he would make the Cooper Group his ultimate target as always. And the Wells Group would definitely fall behind under the control of Oscar, Charles believed. He simply stood up and huffed, "Let''s see who the winner will be!" Then Charles walked away in anger. As soon as he left, Martina followed over. Perhaps she also found herself greatly jealous of Hannah''s achievement. Back into the old days, Hannah got deeply trapped into Charles''s plot, for which Martina believed her to be silly. However, Hannah actually stood on stage while known as the greatest designer of all time at this moment. Martina found it unbelievable to ept that. So she simply followed Charles out of the hall. As soon as they left, Oscar raised his hand. Standing next to him, Theodore was also startled by Hannah''s actual status. From the very beginning when Oscar fell in love with Hannah, Theodore had never thought highly of her. But all of a sudden, she stunned the world. Though Theodore was staring at Hannah, he soon noticed it when Oscar raised his hand. He walked to Oscar and bent over to reach his ear close to him. "Keep an eye on Charles. Figure out which family is backing him up." Theodore nodded. Oscar could tell that Charles had gone crazy tonight. Driven by jealousy of Hannah, he would definitely be conspiring something against her. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Once he made a move, the culprit behind him was likely to reveal himself. As soon as Oscar finished his order, Theodore walked away to get prepared. Then Oscar fixed his eyes on the stage again. The charm emitted from Hannah set him on fire of desire. He stared at her, who stood in the middle of the stage and bowed to the crowd with an exquisite smile, surrounded by models together with Gia. Thundering apuse then echoed inside the hall. A perfect productunch was winded up during its consummation. Hannah followed those models backstage. All guests inside the hall started to leave one by one. Hannah didn''t leave until she finished a talk with Gia backstage. Of course, she was talking about her offer to invite Celina to set up the retail store in Light Building. Actually, the talk was somewhat unnecessary-Gia had epted her offer already before the product She only required Hannah to attend the productunch event tonight as a return. When Hannah''s design draft was epted by Celina for the first time, she was only 16 years old. That was why she never told anyone else about it in case Celina would reject her designs. As time went by, she contributed more and more designs to Celina, while most of which had gone rather popr. Celina once proposed to meet her for an actual talk. However, because of Charles, who insisted that he only wanted her to stay by his side, she chose to turn down the offer and kept it as a secret. Besides, at that time, Charles had been telling her that he wanted her to fully focus on their marriage. He imed he wanted warmth and love from her. He hated her to get distracted because of other matters. As for the tough career, Charles proimed that he could handle it all by himself. She was rather moved after hearing that at that time. His ''love'' for her was seemingly possessive and incredible. But now, as soon as she recalled it, she found him rather hypocritic. His seemingly touching confession was out of nothing but a kind of fear of her excellency, which might set an obstacle between him and the Cooper Group. This time, Hannah would no longer be that stupid again. So when Gia mentioned her offer, Hannah epted it without hesitation. Ever since she came back to life, she swore she would neverpromise with anyone else again. When she walked out of the hall, she saw a familiar limousine over there. What was more, it was Oscar who stood next to the limousine with a crutch. Back into the old days, Charles showed great fear of her talent, especially the possibility that she would overtake him someday. So he had been struggling to make her as mediocre as possible. Commonly speaking, driven by ego, most guys were unwilling to ept people saying that he didn''t deserve to match such an excellentdy. Pathetic chauvinism. "Hannah, you know what happened to my leg." Said Oscar suddenly. Hannah paused. "So I am sorry I can''te to hug you on my own." Chapter 178 Congratulations Chapter 178 Congrattions Chapter 178 Congrattions She looked like a fairy falling from the heaven in that fantastic dress. Confused and also ttered, she had no idea what Oscar meant while staring at him. Before that, she even wondered if Oscar would only wee her with a few mockeries. As sharp-tongued as he had been, Hannah wouldn''t simply stay quiet if he found himself jealous of her achievement. "Whatever." Oscar reached out his hand. Then a man handed him arge bouquet of rose from the passenger seat. Though his move somehow looked a bit funny, he still appeared charming coupled with his delicate face. Hannah was rendered a bit nervous because of him. She managed to stayposed while looking at him approaching. As he got closer, he actually threw the crutches away. "Look at me." Said Oscar a bit domineeringly. Hannah got speechless. "Hey, I think I look better than other guys, right?" Oscar added naturally. Hannah still responded with silence. Oscar suddenly took a deep breath to put on a serious look. Seeing that, Hannah felt nervous again. She somehow started to expect something special. "Congrattions!" he handed over the bouquet. Hannah frowned, ''Congratte for what?'' "Congrattions for the perfect end of your productunch. But I am sorry I didn''t have enough time to prepare a glee feast for your achievement this time." Oscar smiled and continued, "Hey, just take it." Though she still felt a bit annoyed because of his seemingly overbearing look, she reached out her hand to take over the bouquet, "Thank you." "Do you like it?" asked Oscar. "Yeah." She answered. Alldies favored bouquet. "If you like it, don''t you think you are gonna do something as return?" he smiled dashingly. Her face suddenly went blushed. Then she saw him spreading out his arms. Obviously, he wanted a hug as return. Her heartbeat started running wild. What a sophisticated yboy! She told herself again she gotta stay sober. Now she had something important to talk about. After taking a deep breath, she asked, "Oscar, do you Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. mind beingpared?" Oscar frowned, with his arms spread out still. "Would you mind if people start saying that I am too excellent to be your wife? Would you mind if I steal your thunder? Would you get embarrassed because of my talent? Would you" Before she finished, Oscar suddenly gave her a tug to wrap her tight with both arms. With her eyes wide open, she bumped onto his chest, because of which her nose felt a bit of pain. The next second, she clearly felt his warmth from the hug. Startled, she identally dropped the bouquet because of his sudden move. "Hey, don''t be panic." His husky voice sounded from above. Hannah couldn''t help clenching his suit. Even though he had kissed her for so many times, she had never experienced such a hug before, from which she could smell a special kind of scent of Oscar. She felt a sense of security at this moment. "No. Actually, I feel proud of you." He whispered to her. Once upon a time, she believed that her achievement should be a kind of pride for her partner. However, when Charles got into her life, she even started to doubt if she was wrong about it. Now she knew the answer-Charles was being too narrow-minded to match her. She said, "I used to think that guys might find it hard to ept that because of ego." "That rule only applies to self-abased guys." Oscar stressed out to answer. Hannah suddenly paused. Self-abased? Hisment about Charles exactly fit in his personality. Whatever self-abasement or confidence it might be, they were both born from the inside instead of being given by someone else. "But the point is" Oscar suddenly let go of her. Hannah raised her head to look at him. They looked into each other''s eyes under the night sky. "No matter how excellent you turn to be, I am capable enough to match you." His voice sounded strong and firm. She couldn''t help wondering how capable he was so that he could let out such words. Or perhaps he could really do that, she somehow believed. She showed her consent in silence as Oscar''s lips approached closer. Sitting on the passenger seat, Theodore saw them kissing again. He turned to look at Jimmy, who also noticed his gaze. "Have you got into a rtionship?" asked Theodore. Jimmy''s face soon went blushed. Seeing the blushed face of a tough guy, Theodore felt a bit embarrassed. He hurried to say, "Alright, alright! I can tell you have been a virgin!" Then he turned to look at the kissing couple outside the car, sighing. Long after, they finally finished the kiss. Blushed, Hannah appeared shy. Even she herself had no idea since when she started to get used to kissing with Oscar. It felt like bing somethingmon. However, the rtionship between them was special-it didn''t even feel the same as that between a Lovers? At the thought of that, Hannah seemed to feel touched. "Give me a hand." Said Oscar. Before Hannah showed her consent, Oscar added, "my legs go numb." Then heid his arm on her shoulder and leaned against her. Hannah almost stumbled down. She struggled to keep herself steady. He was so heavy! "Can''t you walk yourself?" Hannah looked a bit annoyed. "Can''t you see what happened to my leg?" Oscar refuted. "But you got crutches!" "They fell on the ground!" "Pick them up!" "I got no hands to pick them up. I need both hands to hug you!" ''Can you stop flirting?'' Hannahined to herself. Hannah struggled to help him get into the limousine. Not until then did she notice Theodore sitting on the passenger seat. Of course, so did Theodore. As soon as he noticed her expression, he said frankly, "I saw you reaching out your tongue just now." Hearing that, Hannah felt like kicking his ass. Chapter 179 A Phone Ring of Bummer Chapter 179 A Phone Ring of Bummer Chapter 179 A Phone Ring of Bummer But then Theodore paid the price for what he had said-he was driven out of the car. Standing alone on the street, he saw the car fading away from his sight. Shit! Oscar! You little bastard! He actually dumped him on the street for the sake of Hannah! Just a few hours ago, Theodore even searched around every corner of the city to get him a bouquet of rose! Bros before hoes, man! Theodore felt like getting irritated. He took out his phone and was about to call for his chauffeur. But then he stopped to dial another number. Long after, the line was connected. "Hey, Theodore, what''s up?" "Where are you?" "I am coding on myputer at home." Answered Manuel. "What a Nerd!" Theodore teased. Manuel smiled, "Hey, what are you calling for?" He didn''t seem to get annoyed by Theodore''s teasing. "Come to drink with me." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "But I gotta finish coding" "Hey, cut the crap! It''s on me tonight!" Theodore''s voice sounded a bit aggressive. Then he continued, "You just broke up with your girlfriend, right? You gotta vent it out!" Actually, it had been a long time since Manuel got crossed in love. "Send me your location! I am gonna pick you up!" Theodore requested. Then he hung up the phone. Manuel epted his ''invitation'' resignedly. As the youngest among the three of them, he had been resigned during the friendship. After saving the code, he got himself changed and went out. As soon as he reached the gate, he saw a caring over. Manuel hurried to dodge out of instinct. Surrounded by darkness, he could hardly notice the caring. Then he saw Henry get off the car, who walked over to the other side to open the door for Susan. Susan got off the car, with Henry holding her hand to walk her into the mansion. The two looked reluctant to depart from each other at the gate. "Hey, just get back to have a sleep. Our wedding will being next month." Henry said to her kindly. "I wanna spend every minute with you." Susan couldn''t help nudging into his arms. Smiling, Henry hugged her tight, "Me too. I wanna get you home right now!" "Henry." Susan raised her head to look at him affectionately. So did Henry. Then Susan tiptoed to approach closer with her arms wrapping around his neck. Before their lips were about to touch each other, a phone ring suddenly sounded. Stunned, both of them stopped to look at the direction where the phone ring wasing. Because of fluster, it took Manuel quite a while to hang up the phone. As soon as the phone was muted, he noticed the weird gaze from them. He smiled embarrassedly, "Sorry, I don''t mean to interrupt." However, Susan was putting on a sullen face. And so was Henry. Manuel continued, "I gotta go. Just keep on what you are doing." Then he walked past them. He got into his own car and drove away. Both Susan and Henry somehow watched him fading away from their sight. "Did he do anything to you?" asked Henry all of a sudden. While still in the midst of sullenness, Susan was quite surprised when hearing that, "What?" "Just simply asking. I am afraid he still has feelings for you." Smiled Henry. But obviously, his voice felt a bit jealous, "After all, you grew up with him." "That''s why I hate him." Susan huffed. "Alright, goon night." Henry stroked her head affectionately. "Good night." Susan didn''t intend to continue the sweet talk. Manuel''s phone ring just now was such a bummer. She smiled to Henry, "Hey, don''t work toote. Get on bed when you get home, okay?" "Okay." Henry nodded. Afterying a farewell kiss on his cheek, she walked into the mansion. Not until she had faded away from his sight did he walk back to his car. He started the engine and drove away with an impassive look. His phone suddenly started ringing. He took a look at it and picked it up, "Linn?" "Are you gonna marry Susan?" a sobbing voice sounded from the other side of the line. A trace of brutality revealed within his eyes, "You know what I marry her for." "But what about our rtionship?" "I will make up for it." "I don''t want it! I just want your love!" "Linn, as soon as I take control of Phillips Bank, I will make it the bride-price for our marriage." But Linn seemed to get choked because of sadness. "In less than five years!" Henry promised. He would spend the following five years with Susan, after which he would deprive everything of the Phillips Family. When Susan returned to her room, she took a shower and theny on bed. However, she found herself hard to fall sleep. As soon as she recalled the productunch tonight, she got thrilled because of Hannah''s brilliance. She even paid special attention to Charles and J, who both looked exceedingly jealous. At the thought of that, Susan felt really happy about it. Of course she could tell that J was there to hook up with Oscar. However, she actually got greatly humiliated in front of Hannah. Susan bet that the greatest moment for J tonight had been fully overtaken by the breaking news that Hannah was actually the lead designer of Celina. As for Charles, that disgusting cheating guy, he must have regretted divorcing Hannah just to marry Jane, who had been deceased. However, whenever she recalled that Charles actually hooked up with Jane before his marriage with Hannah, she found it rather irritating. Finally, Susan felt the pleasure of revenge. For a disgusting guy like Charles, being excellent enough to overtake him in all aspects would be the biggest retaliation against him. Thrilled, Susan started dialing Hannah''s number. As a friend growing up together with her, Susan really wanted to know since when she managed to make herself such a toughdy. Chapter 180 Friendship Chapter 180 Friendship Chapter 180 Friendship Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When Hannah noticed her phone ringing, she just got home with Oscar. Then she started to care for him. In less than ten minutes, Oscar returned to be the annoying and demanding guy as he always had been. So Hannah strode to the balcony to answer her phone. Meanwhile, Oscar watched her back with a smile. Now he knew his wife was more brilliant than he had ever expected. At the thought of that, he couldn''t help expecting what else surprise she was about to show the public. "Hey, Susan." "How long have you kept me in the dark?" Susan questioned. Needless to say, Hannah knew what she was calling for. As far as she knew about Susan, she might probably do something beyond her expectations tonight once she confessed to be the lead designer of Celina in front of her. That was why she didn''t tell Susan her n tonight in advance. "You said we were gonna have fun for the rest of our lives. How could you secretly work so hard on your own career without telling me?" Susan added. Hannah couldn''t help giggling. Of course, she knew Susan was joking. After all, besides her parents, Susan must be the very person in the world who would feel happy about her achievements. "Come on, it''s just amon hobby of mine." Hannah answered. "Amon hobby?" Susan raised her voice, "Hannah, stop faking a humble look! I am gonna get away from you!" "It''s true. Just amon hobby." Hannah exined, "You know I love painting since I was a kid. I mean watercolor painting, not oil painting. Out of a kind of personal preference, I started to read some books about design during high school. It was from then that I began to practice fashion design on my notebooks." Susan soon recalled that Hannah indeed spent a lot of time painting on her notebook during high school. But that didn''t attract much of her attention as she only deemed it a hobby of Hannah''s to kill time. Besides, Hannah had performed well enough to be admitted to famous university. While Susan was only an average student. "You''ve probably forgotten that." Smiled Hannah. "But you didn''t tell me it was about fashion design." Susan refuted. "I have told you!" Hannah said firmly. "Really?" "You said you wanted me to design wedding dress for you." Hannah then added, "You insisted that you were gonna marry the man you loved in the wedding dress designed by me." Hearing that, Susan soon recollected it. It had been so long ago that she had totally forgotten about it. "I have been working on it. So are you still gonnain that I kept you in the dark?" Hannah smiled. Stunned, Susan had never expected that Hannah had actually been working to fulfill a casual remark from her, which even motivated her to be the lead designer of Celina. Tears welled up in her eyes. She knew Hannah had been nice to her. However, what she had done still went beyond her very expectation. Susan suddenly remembered that there was a new dress named ''Friendship'' released during the Celine productunch tonight, which Hannah imed to be offered to one of her friends ready for wedding. So it was exactly for her. Touched, Susan almost burst into tear. She said with sobbing voice, "Hannahyou''re so niceAt that moment I was being really jealous of the person whom the dress was designed for. But it turns out that I am that person!" Hannah smiled. Of course, she knew it was nothing but a casual remark from Susan. Though Susan used to be spoiled and willful, she never asked for something hard to reach. Commonly speaking, she wouldn''t seriously require Hannah to design a wedding dress for her. Judged from her personality, Susan would probably forget about it in a few years. However, driven by that ''casual remark'', Hannah mustered up courage to send her design drafts to Celine. Thanks to Susan, she had the courage to challenge something impossible. At that time, Celina''s design team was in urgent need of innovative works. So the brand set up a design was chosen, since which she started a cooperationsting for ten years with Celina. At the age of 26, she resigned from the position of the lead designer. As required by Charles, she put down her hobby and fully focused on the work assigned by him. She gave away everything because of Charles. She turned herself into a different person for his sake. However, she ended up miserable. Her previous life still got trapped under the nightmare brought by Charles, which had been haunting her till now. She swore to God she would make him pay his price! Blood for blood! "Hannah?" sobbing, Susan called her name when she noticed Hannah fall into silence. "Susan" Hannah seemed touched. Then she added, "I have designed a specific wedding dress for you. Promise me, you gotta cherish your marriage." "Don''t worry. I won''t fail your hard work. My marriage with Henry will besting forever." ''Susan, not with Henry!'' Hannah recollected herself. She didn''t tell Susan about the consequence of her marriage with Henry because she knew it was something that Susan needed to experience on her own. "Hannah, did you also design a suit for Henry?" asked Susan suddenly. Of course, Hannah had expected that. Back into her previous life, Hannah had designed wedding dress and suit respectively for their wedding, but both of which didn''t have chance to be presented. Hannah hesitated to answer, "Yeah, I did." However, this time, the wedding suit was not designed for Henry. Instead, it was for Manuel. "Hannah, thank you!" Susan raised her voice excitedly. Hannah looked like an angel in her eyes! Though Susan knew herself that she wasn''t born beautiful nor capable, she could feel the God still favored her by offering her a privileged family, a father spoiling her though she found herself reluctant to admit, a doting man who loved her and a perfect bestie. However, never would she expect that all her fortune of her life would be broken into pieces one day. Chapter 181 The Beginning Chapter 181 The Beginning Chapter 181 The Beginning When Susan hung up the phone, it was 2:00 AM. However, she still couldn''t help getting thrilled and moved whenever she thought of what Hannah had done for her. If Hannah were a guy, she would probably marry him! She put down her phone, which had almost gone out of power. If it weren''t because of Oscar waiting to be tended, she would have spent a few more minutes talking with Hannah. Perhaps Oscar just figured out an excuse to get Hannah on his bed. She felt like Oscar might be probably mounting on Hannah at this moment. However, Hannah had been scheduling her life regrly, who normally went to bed at ten and wake up at six in the next morning. While Susan was a night person. Soon, she got a call from her friends in nightclub. "I am not gonna hang out right now." She picked it up to answer. Laying on the bed, she felt like it was time for her to make a change. Her wedding wasing. It would get Henry embarrassed if she got filmed dancing in the nightclub by some paparazzi. She had made up her mind-she would never enter any nightclub again after she got married. She just wanted to be a wife loyal to Henry. Whenever she felt bored staying alone, she would go to work with Henry as his assistant, staying by his side 24/7. She couldn''t wait to experience life like that. "Hey, I am not asking you out to drink!" noise from the club could be heard from the other side of the line. Susan found it hard to hear out, "What?" "Wait. I gotta get to a quiet ce." Her friend murmured. Quite a whileter, noise had faded away. "I am not asking you out to drink." "So what are you calling for? You wanna borrow some money?" asked Susan. "Just listen to me till I finish!" "Keep going." "Do you know who I just met in the club?" her friend started tantalizing. "Come on, I am getting sleepy!" Susan huffed impatiently. "You''re so boring!" her friendined and then added, "I saw Manuel walking away with the hottest stripper inside the club." Hearing that, Susan felt like frozen. But then she replied casually, "None of my business." "I heard that stripper was lustful! No man could stay abstinent in front of her." Her friend didn''t seem to notice Susan''s reply. She kept on saying excitedly. Speechless, Susan didn''t seem to be interested. "Hey, noment for that?" as her friend finished, she continued to ask. "Comment for what?" "He''s your stepbrother, isn''t he?" "None of my business." Susan replied coldly, "Wish him enjoy it if he wanna sleep with a whore." "Hey, you sound weird." "You got me wrong. I really wish he will end up with AIDs." "See? You sound uneasy!" "Hey" "Susan, I heard that you used to be in an ambiguous rtionship with him back into high school." Her friend seemed curious. "Who told you that? Purely fake news! I gotta kill that rumormonger!" Susan was pissed. "Was that real?" "Fake!" "Somebody told me they saw you kiss him." "Bullshit!" "You took the initiative? Or he did? Or both of you?" "Shut the fuck up and get yourself something to drink!" Susan went mad. Obviously, her friend noticed her anger. So she hurried to hang up the phone. Susan threw her phone aside. ''Who spread my kiss with him?!'' she huffed to herself. Indeed, she did kiss Manuel out of whim. Now she badly regretted it. She hoped it had never happened before. Anger surged up in her mind. She covered her head with quilt and closed her eyes, hoping that her wedding day will being as soon as possible. She couldn''t help getting thrilled again when she realized that she was about to marry Henry. Surrounded by the longing for future, she gradually fell asleep. Then she started dreaming, in which Manuel appeared. ''Fuck, how could you still haunt me in the dream!'' Inside her dream, Manuel was wearing a high school uniform. She still remembered it was at a time when both of them were preparing for the New Year''s party at school in senior one, during which Manuel needed to perform piano solo on stage while Susan and her ssmates were required to do social dancing after that. During a casual rehearsal, her dancing partner fell ill and thus got absent. The teacher assigned Manuel to dance with Susan. It was the closest moment for both of them. As time went by, her dancing partner had frequently asked for sick leave. So Manuel became her regr dancing partner. Both of them were raised in privileged family. Thus, they could easily adapt to social dancing. Manuel showed his talent in it though he always had been taciturn. Their dancing at the party attracted the greatest consummation that night. When their show ended, perhaps driven by excitement, Susan identally sprained her own ankle. Luckily, Manuel reacted fast enough to catch her before she stumbled down on the stage. Then he held her up into his arms and rushed to the dispensary. Seeing his nervous expression, Susan felt like totally forgetting about the pain down her ankle. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, she didn''t hurt much. After the school doctor applied some ointment for her, she was free to leave. It was Manuel who carried her out with his back, which she felt eased while leaning against. Manuel was about 6 feet tall at the age of 16. Among those high school boys, he looked impressive. Perhaps it was from that time that she started to have a crush on Manuel. When Manuel took her back to the hall to continue with the party, she suddenly tiptoed with one foot and wrapped around his neck with both arms to kiss him on his lips. Her sudden kiss stunned Manuel. Both their hearts started running wild at that moment. From then on, everything between them had changed. Chapter 182 A Call from Charles Chapter 182 A Call from Charles Chapter 182 A Call from Charles Hannah got upte in the next morning as she stayed upte to talk with Susan on the phonest night. She was woken up by her phone ring. Wriggling, Hannah felt like sleeping for a few more hours. She didn''t intend to pick it up. After a while, she squinted to reach for her phone. But before she could touch her phone, the ringtone stopped. It was Oscar who picked it up. "She''s still sleeping." No response could be heard from the other side of the line. "We spent a few crazy hoursst night. We''ll talkter." Oscar added and was about to hang up. "Are you showing off?" a cold voice sounded. Not until then did Oscar finally sober up. He still felt drowsy a few seconds ago when he picked up the phone. So he didn''t even notice who was calling. Actually, both Oscar and Hannah had barely slept well. Once he fell asleep, he would get into deep slumber. Before he woke up, he wanted nobody to interrupt him. However, as soon as he recognized the voice of Charles, he sobered up immediately. Oscar continued to mock, "Mr Sawyer, what are you calling for in the morning? Besides, you actually made a call to my wife, huh?" Hearing Oscar mentioning ''Mr Sawyer'', Hannah suddenly opened her eyes to look at him. Oscar sat up straight and leaned against the headboard. Hesitating, Hannah wondered if she should grab her phone back from Oscar. She hated wasting time on Charles. "Of course I am calling for something to talk with her." Charles replied coldly. "I just told you we stayed upte and spent a few crazy hoursst night. She''s still sleeping. Mr Sawyer, you never learn to be considerate, huh? No wonder Hannah never seems to hesitate about her decision to divorce you." Oscar appeared sharp-tongued again. "What are youcent about? Don''t you know how boring it feels to sleep with her? She feels like a fucking dead body on the bed during sex! How are you gonna have fun like that? What? Oscar, you are tired of hot chicks and now you wanna try something different? Listen, I bet you will get bored real soon!" "Charles, I bet there is something about yourself you never know." Unlike Charles, Oscar replied casually. "What do you mean?" "Don''t you get it? You are dumped by Hannah. The way you scorn at her only shows that you are much more inferior. It never changes the fact that you got dumped!" "Oscar!" "Besides," Oscar interrupted, "Mr Sawyer, how you feel about ady during sex also depends on your skills. Though you seem impotent, it doesn''t mean that I am the same type like you. As for how wonderful it feels to sleep with her, I bet you will never know." "Stop fucking lying!" "Believe it or not. It doesn''t matter to me. I just wanna tell you among all thosedies I have slept with, Hannah feels the best. She''s a sheer treasure in my eyes." Charles''s face went twisted out of anger. His hand even started shaking because of madness. He felt like silting both Hannah''s and Oscar''s throats. This couple greatly humiliated him during these days. Especially Hannah, who hit the headline of today''s news while he got badly belittled at the same time. Actually, Charles was calling to apologize this time. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Even though he was still mad, he told himself he had to swallow it and conspired to get Hannah back again. Even if he failed, he would manage to drive a wedge between Oscar and Hannah. He swore to God thedy he failed to capture should never belong to someone else. He would deem whoever got Hannah''s heart his greatest enemy. However, he never expected that it was Oscar who answered the phone. What was more, he even implied that he enjoyed the crazy hours together with Hannahst night. For all those years, Charles barely had chance to do anything intimate with Hannah but to kiss her. In most cases, it was a simple kiss. At the very beginning, Charles showed no interest in her. However, now he noticed himself that he started to show a strong sense of possessiveness to her. Burning with fury, Charles hung up the phone. Oscar replied with a sneer. Obviously, he greatly scorned at Charles from the bottom of his heart. At the beginning, Hannah felt quite unpleasant when seeing Oscar answering her phone without her permission. But as soon as she saw Oscar''scent face at this moment, she felt much better. Pissing Charles off would be her greatest pleasure. "Hey, I think I should verify what I said just now." Oscar stared at her. At this moment, Hannah could smell the scent of danger generated by his hormone. He looked like a monster preying to hunt in her eyes right now. Clenching the bed sheet, she seemed a bit scared. "I wanna know if you''re a treasure for me" while speaking, Oscar approached. She struggled to push him with both hands to keep a distance from him. She hurried to say nervously, "I might fail your expectation." "Really?" Oscar frowned. His eyes were filled with desire right now. "I barely have any knowledge about sex. You don''t need to try on me." "So" Oscar got even closer. She felt like her heartbeat was running out of control. What was wrong with him? Charles had to be partly responsible for that, she thought to herself. "So, Hannah, have you ever tried it?" "What are you talking about? Get away from me!" Hannah struggled to push him hard. "Have you ever tried sex?" asked Oscar. Hannah felt like getting frozen, having no idea how to reply. When noticing her reaction, Oscar frowned. "Who was the guy?" his voice sounded chilling. "Are you sure you wanna know?" Hannah asked provocatively. Soon, his face turned apparently sullen. But Hannah found it a bit more pleasing when seeing that. As expected, all men were born to be possessive. No matter he loved her or not, he hated it when hearing that she might have had sex with another guy before. "What? I can''t have the freedom to fuck a guy while you can sleep with whoeverdies you want" However, before she could continue, her mouth was gagged by his sudden kiss. She was stunned with eyes wide open. Was he gonna strip her off the next second? Hannah felt like she got herself into a real trouble. Chapter 183 She Had Gone Viral Chapter 183 She Had Gone Viral Chapter 183 She Had Gone Viral Wriggling, Hannah struggled to resist. However, Oscar was being too strong to be stopped. If it went on like that, she might probably lose her virginity today. "No! I am a virgin!" she hurried to say. Hearing that, Oscar paused. "I am a virgin." Hannah repeated. Though she had slept with Charles in her previous life, she still remained to be a virgin ever since she came back to life. Even though it somehow sounded like lying, at least it was a kind of white lie. At this moment, she noticed an obvious change from his face-he actually smiled. What a jerk! Most of the men hooked up with all kinds of girls while preferring their own wives to stay virgin. ''All men are born to be a jerk!'' sheined in her mind. "Get off me!" Hannah kept pushing him. His weight made her suffocated. But Oscar stayed still. Hannah could do nothing about that. Then he suddenly uttered, "Would you like to try?" "I mean try on me" then he continued with the scent of desire. Her face turned exceedingly blushed. Men were born to be lustful! "Oscar, you said you won''t force me. You will wait till I agree." Hannah tried to reason with him. "Have I said that?" Oscar frowned, pretending to be ignorant. Gritting her own teeth, she felt irritated. "Alright, alright. I did say so." Oscar finallypromised when noticing the change of her expression. Hannah found it such a challenge to understand what was on his mind. As soon as she breathed out a sigh of relief, Oscar suddenly continued, "No, I am gonna break my words." When she was about to burn up, Oscar released her. Staring at him, she wondered if he was about to y another trick. "If you keep on staring me like that, I am gonna do it" Hannah hurried to get off the bed. She gotta stay away from him. She picked up her phone and rushed into the bathroom. Then she locked the door. Staring at the door, Oscar felt like taking a cold shower to extinguish his burning desire. Sitting on the toilet, Hannah was about to check today''s news. Suddenly, she got a call from Susan. ''You want another talksting for more than two hours just likest night?'' She clicked to answer, "Hey, Susan?" "Hannah, have you checked the news today?" she literally made the call just before Hannah was about to check today''s news. "What?" "You have gone viral!" Of course, what she showedst night had been really resounding. "The headline says you are the greatestdy in the world while you have beenying low." Susan sounded thrilled. Though Hannah had expected all kinds of praises from her, she still felt quite excited when hearing that. Undoubtedly,pliment had been something to be happy about. "Oscar must be blessed by God. And I bet Charles must be damned!" Susan concluded. "I didn''t expect you to wake up so soon." Hannah changed the subject. She had got to end the talk before itsted for hours. "I don''t wanna wake up so soon either" Susan paused for seconds and then added, "I just woke up for no reason. Then I saw everything online was talking about you. Hey, I bet even those celebrities got much less attention than you did. Though I knew you were smart, I didn''t even notice you actually had been so excellent before. Come on, teach me how you do that." "You wanna learn?" asked Hannah seriously. "Nope" Susan replied after considering for a few seconds. "I prefer to have fun." "Come on, be a bit more ambitious." "My best friend is ambitious. That''s enough!" Susan smiled. Hannah got speechless. "Alright, I gotta hang up and get ready to take some wedding pictures." "With Henry?" asked Hannah. "Of course." Susan replied. After a few seconds of silence, Hannah still chose to hold it back. "Hey, do remember to check the news. Check the news!" Susan repeated. "Alright, bye." "Bye." Susan hung up the phone. However, Hannah fell into silence after the talk. ''There are still a few more days to go'' she thought to herself. Then she clicked on the news app. The headline popped out immediately-Hannah, a hidden talent, revealed herself as the lead designer of Celina. The content was filled withpliments about her, illustrated with a few impressive pictures of her during the productunchst night. She found a bunch ofments below. ''I can''t believe there is such an eye-catchingdy on the. She''s gorgeous and talented! I am so jealoussss!'' ''Me be like a piece of shit.'' ''I wish the God could remake me! I feel so ashamed to share the same world with Hannah!'' She felt amused when reading thosements. It took her quite a while to browse all relevant news about the Celina Product Launch. But then she saw a piece of news with fewer clouts. ''The Lead Designer & TOP 1 Model! Wife Versus Ex. Hannah & J, who will win his favor?'' Driven by curiosity, Hannah clicked to read it. The content consisted of neutral information about both Hannah and J, coupled with a few pictures of them taken during the productunchst night. Of course, those pictures were carefully selected to show the best appearance of both of them, However, most of thosements appeared rather biased. ''Hannah is the best!'' Comments of consistent content lined up through pages. "What the hell are you doing in there?" Oscar shouted outside the bathroom. Chapter 184 A Punch Back Chapter 184 A Punch Back Chapter 184 A Punch Back Hannah knew that she couldn''t hope for anything from him. If he created a favorable impression on her, next second he could wipe it outpletely. ... Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the house of the Phillips, Susan hung up the phone and got up in a hurry. It was not good to bete for the wedding photo shoot. She quickly got changed and rushed out of the bedroom. She had gotten a text from Henry who was waiting for her at the door. She didn''t want him to wait too long. Rushing out of the room, Susan suddenly bumped into someone at the corner. She felt dizzy after the collision, after which she even bounced against the wall. "Are you OK?" The worried man in front of her asked as he was trying to reach out to see where she was hurt. "Don''t touch me!" Susan suddenly shouted. Manuel froze. He dropped his hand in embarrassment. "Shall I call a doctor for you?" "No." Susan barely recovered herself. Deep down, she was so annoyed. She found that since Manuel came back, they had met a lot and bumped into each other several times. Was he haunting her or she was out of luck these days? She looked right into his eyes. He was still wearing the white shirt he wore the night before. There were some visible traces of foundation on his shirt. Apparently, it was from a woman. The remainder of foundation was right on his chest. Susan pretended not to see that. He was an adult anyway. There were always times when a single man was in need offort, and it could be usual for him to have a hooker once in a while. She didn''t seem to mind these things. She respected different people living in different ways. As long as it was not hurting anyone and it was mutually consented, there was nothing to criticize. She walked past him. Manuel did not say anything either. He surely could not take the initiative to approach her since she had said so. He just watched her pass by. While walking towards the entrance of the house, the expression on Susan face was quite different from that minutes ago. She was eager to see Henry. Manuel had seen Henry waiting for her at the door when he came back. ... In his bedroom, the first thing Manuel did was to take off the clothes and threw them into the trash can. Then he went to take took a bath and changed into home clothes. Last night, he went to a nightclub with Theodore. They both got drunk. He was not a good drinker but Theodore urged him to drink more until he got drunk. After all, he didn''t need to take any precautions against him. Theodore wouldn''t hurt him. But he forgot one thing that Theodore was not reliable at all. He was sent to the hotel with a woman. He didn''t know how he had left and how he had stayed in a room with a strange woman. What he remembered was that a woman had been taking off her bathrobe when he woke up. Maybe she had been about to sleep with him... Then he came to his senses and vaguely remembered that after drinking hisst ss of wine, Theodore said, "There''s nothing I can do for you but I can let you have some fun. You will realize there are plenty more fish in the sea." At first, he didn''t know what he meant. At this moment, he understood everything. He drove the woman away without saying anything and gave her some money for keeping it intimate because he didn''t want to be questioned by Theodore and he didn''t want to waste time exining. But he didn''t leave the hotel. After all, it was already 3 o''clock in the morning. Although he was almost sober, he still felt a little ufortable, so he simply slept in the hotel. He didn''te back until now. Then he saw that Susan ran towards Henry excitedly. Sitting in front of hisputer, sometimes, he needed these densely packed codes to help him forget everything and even suppress all his feelings. Hannah went to work on Monday. She felt it easier to go to work than to stay in the same room with Oscar. She didn''t know how Max could put up with him before she was here. She walked into thepany, through the hall to her office. Many people around were looking at her. Obviously, something was wrong. Hannah sat on her chair and Rose reported work to her. Rose said, "I got the news that J would take Win to theunch event of the business district project of Starlight Group today. She lost Celina, so she should make some big moves next." "Have you checked? Are they nning to build a business district?" Asked Hannah. "Yes, it''s true. When you asked me to investigate it, I went to the relevant local department and found that Starlight Group had indeed bought thatnd, but they didn''t go to the nning Bureau to report what they were going to build. Yesterday afternoon, I received a message from my insider man saying that their project about the business district was approved on weekend. That is to say, it is not fake news now." Rose reported. Hannah was lost in thought. So, J was driven mad by her and began to take action. At first, J thought she could make Hannah suffer big losses without actually building a business district or spending lots of money, butter she found that it was impossible. It was obvious that Celina would agree to settle in the Light Building. She could only take the risk to build a real business district. J was really determined to bury her. The high-end business district was not something they were good at and was not inconsistent with their future directions. If she did so, it was very likely to cause a profit decline. Especially when she was so radical. Of course, that was good for Hannah. Since J had gone all out to make her suffer, she would make her lose in the same way. She signaled Rose to leave. It was not that she didn''t trust her. But there was no need to let everyone know that she had some dirty tricks. She also had her dignity. She didn''t want to ruin her good image. Chapter 185 At Daggers Drawn Chapter 185 At Daggers Drawn Chapter 185 At Daggers Drawn Hannah called Theodore. He answered the phonezily, "God, it''s so early. You''re harassing me!" His tone was full of resentment. Hannah looked at her watch. It was already 9 o''clock. "Didn''t I ask you to do me a favor the other day?" "What favor?" He replied in a bad tone. "I want you to help me investigate the scandals of Win and Herman Garcia. Have you dug it out?" Asked Hannah. It seemed that he had finally woken up. He got up from the bed and said in a much sober voice, "Yeah." Hannah knew that it was right to leave this matter to him. In her previous life, Oscar''s sess must be inseparable from his support. "Please expose it for me. Thank you." Hannah asked politely. Theodore reminded her, "If you do so, J will be finished." "So you are worried about something?" Hannah asked him directly. After a pause, he said, "What?" "You''re worrying about Oscar." "Why?" "Isn''t she his ex?" Hannah raised her eyebrows. Theodore smiled. That''s what this is about. She thought that they were a couple before, so she hated her so much. Women could be that ruthless as well. "Hasn''t Oscar cleared that?" Theodore asked in surprise. "What?" "Nothing." Since Oscar didn''t exin, he had no right to say anything about that. Hannah frowned. She felt that Theodore was pretty nagging sometimes. Of course, no one was indeed reliable in business. Nothing he was in charge of went wrong. "Then I''ll leave it to you." "OK." Theodore agreed. After saying "thank you" again, Hannah hung up the phone. Theodore called Oscar, "Your wife asked me to expose Win''s scandal. J has paid 100 million for her endorsement. Once her scandal broke out, J will suffer a great loss and Win can''t afford the penalty. Of course, this is not the point. More importantly, the business district project that J has invested in will also be greatly affected, which means that she will lose everything in a minute!" "So?" Oscar asked. "So you have no objection to this, right?" "It''s time she knew herself." Oscar was not softhearted at all. Theodore did as he was told. Anyway, he was always obedient to Oscar. In the office of the nning and marketing director of Starlight Group, J sat in her luxurious seat and looked through the news on her phone. There was still much news about Hannah and everything about her was good on the Inte. And she was dimmed in the shinning of Hannah. She had nned to give Hannah a head-on blow. Unexpectedly, she was pped in the face by her. At the thought of Hannah blossoming in front of everyone that night, she couldn''t hold back her anger. She would never let her get away with it! She just lost one luxury brand. Without this brand, she could also make the business of the Light Building go down. She picked up the phone next to her and called her secretary, "Is everything ready for theunch event?" "Yes, Ms Burke." "Are you sure you have invited all the media?" "Yes, it''s all been confirmed." "Have you paid for a trending topic?" "Yes. As long as ourunch event starts, it will be the top trending topic immediately." "We can''t make any mistake today." She warned again. "Yes." J hung up the phone angrily. Hannah thought that one brand could make a shopping mall popr. What a joke! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. What attracted customers was the appeal of A-lists and their business district''s management ability. Starlight Group had always paid great attention to customers and their many years of experience in chain stores hadid a solid foundation for the development of the business district. It was easy for her to bring the Light Building down. J thought she was about to win. All of a sudden, her phone rang. She took a look at the caller ID and answered it impatiently, "We broke up, remember?" "I''m not here to beg you to be with me again." "Then what do you call for?" J sneered. She was with Thomas just to piss Oscar off. Once he was of no use to her, she could break up with him. She didn''t need to save his face. "Do not try to be against Hannah." Thomas reminded her. "It''s funny." Jughed ironically, "Why? You have a crush on her?" His face changed dramatically. "You like every woman of Oscar, don''t you?" J said relentlessly. "Me and Hannah. Thomas, you know that you can''tpete with him, but why do you have to do that? You stand no chance. Get some knowledge of your own limitation!" "J, we had a rtionship. I called to remind you that. If you don''t listen to me, what will happen to you is on your own. I will never help you." Thomas said angrily. J said with disdain, "I don''t need your help and you can''t help me at all! I can make it clear now that Hannah and I are at daggers drawn!" "Then you will lose," Thomas said word by word. "Are you threatening me?" J didn''t listen to him at all. She said proudly, "Anyway, Oscar won''t kill me." "Why are you so confident that he won''t kill you?" "He owed me." "J, you never know..." "Enough!" J had no patience for him. "I don''t want to talk with you anymore! I''ll make it clear to you. I won''t change my mind no matter whether it''s because of Hannah or because you still love me. You''d better not call me in the future! In my world, there is no second man except Oscar." Thomas hung up the phone with his fingers trembling. He had tried to help her. It was her own business from now on. He would never interfere! J hung up the phone angrily. How could hee to beg her for Hannah? Now that things hade this way, no one could change her mind, except Oscar. Since Hannah would not let Oscar go, she swore to back her into corners. Chapter 186 Scandal Breaks Out Chapter 186 Scandal Breaks Out Chapter 186 Scandal Breaks Out Hannah sat in her office and watched the liveunch event of Starlight Group. This was probably the biggestunch event in recent years, and all the media in Kensbury rushed to the scene. There were so many staff and on-site journalists, not to mention the countless fans Win has attracted. The kick-off meeting was held outdoors in an electric atmosphere. Win was singing and dancing on the spot, which is broadcast live on thework. Hannah was a little nervous. The first wave of strong publicity was made by Starlight Group when it put so much work into the meeting. The general idea was that this was their first time building a business district and they would certainly spend a lot of money to do it. They wouldn''t ept failure, so they put most of their resources into it with determination to win. With such determination, those brands would naturally be more optimistic about them. Subjectivity aside, Hannah believed that since they could invest so much money to build a business district, they would certainly find ways to make it boom. She knew J was verypetitive, so she did not doubt that this business district could be more sessful than the Light Building. The project of the Light Building had lost its best opportunity from the very beginning and it was difficult topensate forter on. Anyone who met such a powerfulpetitor as Starlight Group may lose in a mess. Hannah watched theunch event with concentration. She was waiting for an opportunity, so she was calm. While Rose became fidgeted when she looked at the increasingly lively scene. She said, "The business district of Starlight Group has been a trending topic on the Inte." Hannah nodded but seemed not to care. Rose continued, "Win''s fans are good at nning and achieving things. A fan group has made a separate forum for her endorsement. They are calling on all people to attend the opening ceremony. In a short time, 5000 people have responded and the number is still increasing." Hannah still said nothing. Rose looked at her for a long time, and she felt that she was too calm this time. She could always surprise them, just like that night. When Hannah said that she would bring Celina in, she didn''t think she would seed at all, but she made it happen. She felt that she was convinced by her various winnings at that time, but she still felt that Hannah was a little too conceited. But it waspletely different from today. She didn''t think there was anything that could change this situation now, even if Hannah could expose another surprising identity. Theunch event was sessful. Under the circumstances, if they won Celina''s settlement, they might still not be able topete with Starlight Group. Rose wondered whether the stronger the ability they had, the stronger the opponent would be. Rose focused all her attention on the tablet. She stood in front of Hannah and reported briefly from time to time, yet she did not hear any response from Hannah. At the end of theunch event, a reporter at the scene asked loudly, "A newly scandal broke out. It was said that Win and Herman Garcia had an affair. Is that true?" Everyone at the scene were shocked. They looked down at their phones and saw that. There were some pictures of them cheating and a short video with their blurred faces. The evidence was exposed clearly so that they had no chance to clear their names. It didn''t matter what they would say. The affair, it was true. J hurriedly took out her phone and looked at it. Her face changed when she saw the news. This scene was captured by the media with a high-definition camera. The on-site media deliberately provoked them. They always liked stirring up trouble. "Ms J, what do you think of this scandal?" "Win, do you have an affair with Herman Garcia? Are the videos and photos on the news real? How long have you been together?" "There was news about the intimate rtionship between you and Mr Garcia, and you two and his wife told the media that you were just the boss and employee. At that time, you deceived everyone. Everyone believed that you were innocent, but now suddenly there is more evidence. Win, as a first- line female star, don''t you feel ashamed to do such an immoral thing?" "Win, please answer it directly." "Ms J, I heard that you spent 100 million on her endorsement. Now her image has been destroyed. What are you going to do?" "It''s said that there is a contradiction between Ms J and Hannah of Copper Group. After all, you were one of Oscar''s rumored girlfriends in those days. While Oscar, a yboy, married Hannah. And you held a grudge. This business district project is aimed at the Light Building which Hannah is responsible for. Do you have any regrets about that?" The reporter''s questions became more acute. J was as white as a sheet. All she could think now was that if something goes wrong with Win, her business district project would be greatly affected. The endorsement was very important for a brand. If you chose the right people, you could make a brand sessful. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the contrary, a wrong spokesperson might ruin a brand. J had always been in a bad mood these days when Hannah was standing out and she was the inferior. Everything had gone on well as she wanted until today, but unexpectedly there was trouble again. "Ms J, I" Win is sitting next to her and tried to say something. People thought that they were quite close because they were always whispering andughing before, which was a clever PR strategy. But now, J was so furious that she wanted to p her in the face. She spent 100 million on her, which was the highest endorsement fee in Northfield''s history. But now it turned out she was a joke. At the thought of beingughed at by many people, her pent-up anger erupted. A resounding p was sounded by everyone. J struck Win violently across her face. All of a sudden, J''s hideous look showed up in public. Chapter 187 Janets Fiasco Chapter 187 J''s Fiasco Chapter 187 J''s Fiasco This time J met her Waterloo. Anyway, that was the worst. It is unforgivable for public figures to be ill-bred. Hannah looked at them coldly. Maybe it was not because she didn''t consider the consequences, on the contrary, she knew that so clearly that she became so desperate to vent her anger. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. There was so much trouble in the construction of the business district. Starlight Group would never let her continue. Other members of her family would take this opportunity to keep up the pressure and bring her down. They had always been fighting against each other for more. It is almost impossible for her to rise from the ashes. The chaos was almost over there. She put down her phone and looked up at Rose. Rose was speechless. When she felt that there would be no chance for them, such a big surprise came. ''Was Ms Hannah lucky enough or?'' But Luck had always been a word used by people who are jealous of others. There was no such thing as luck in this world. People relied on their abilities. Rose thought to herself. Hannah knew about this scandal from the very beginning, so she asked Win for endorsement on purpose. She knew that J would pay more money to be against her and deliberately made that happen. And now things hade to this point, J might even want to kill herself. After knowing everything, Rose admired Hannah more. She did not dare to underestimate the 22-year-old Hannah anymore. "Now I want you to work on a few things." Hannah intentionally ignores her sight. Hannah was not good at lying, so she did not deny that she was the one behind this matter. But she wouldn''te forward to admit it either. After all, it was not good to speak out with such dirty tricks. Rose was a smart person, she wouldn''t mention it. "First, while we have just brought Celina in, we need to make a publicity campaign to attract the attention of other luxury brands. Second, this trouble of Starlight Group is an opportunity for us. We need to use this opportunity to reengage in investment negotiations. Normally, they should not consider entering their district anymore. They are more likely to choose us. Third, we need to discuss with those brands that have already settled in and carried on as normal one by one, so that they cane up with the best discount,bined with the promotional events of our shopping mall to make an opening event. The reopening is scheduled for next Saturday. It is an auspicious day. Fourth, contact the agent of Little Bunny to get her ready for the ribbon-cutting ceremony. At the same time, set aside my schedule for two days. I need to talk with her in person about the live broadcast activities on the opening day." "Live?" Rose was confused. "Yes, livemerce." What? Hannah didn''t exin but said frankly, "There is one thing that you should pay more attention to. Regarding the preferential policies of our mall, we need toe up with a n. Ask Mary to do this." Rose didn''t understand. Weren''t they sworn enemies? Why did she give this task to Mary? Wasn''t she afraid that Mary would screw it up? Hannah smiled coldly. She wanted her to screw it up. Then she could use it to drive her out of thepany. It was quite annoying that Mary was around her. Rose arranged the work one by one ording to her idea. The project of the Light Building was in full swing. While J suffered a huge image blow for beating people in public after the business district of Starlight Group took a big hit on the day of theunch event. In three days, Starlight Group announced the indefinite suspension of their business district project. For the time being, they decided to concentrate on its traditional industry-chain supermarket to better repay all the consumers. After all, they were experts in this field. At the same time, they issued a public apology for the incident and immediately removed J from her position. Besides, they promised in public that J would no longer be involved with thepany. Since then, J haspletely lost her voice in Starlight Group. She would never have anotherfortable day with her family. However, the news was not a big surprise for Hannah. She paid some attention to Oscar but found that he did not seem to care, he even did not ask one single question. On the fourth day after the incident, the investment of the Light Building increased by 200%, which meant that 50% of the stores has been upied. At the current pace, it was likely that the upancy rate will reach 80% before reopening. When Hannah was preparing the documentation at hand and double-checking the reopening project on Saturday, her phone suddenly rang. Even though it was an unknown call, she knew who it is. It was not always a good thing to be able to remember everything. She answered, "J." "Yes, it''s me." "What''s the matter?" "Now are you satisfied?" "Pretty much," Hannah smiled, "After all, there was no surprise." "Did you know that before?" The calm she pretended disappeared in an instant, she shouted "Hannah, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" "Why did you say so?" "You have been able to bring Celina in from the start, but you didn''t rush into reaching them. You let me think I had a chance. When I thought I could make a show, you deliberately embarrassed me! You were egging me on. I had to risk everything for a real business district project. Once I failed, I would be driven away. You knew me and my family too well!" Hannah did not deny it. J continued, "You were counting on me signing Win at a high price, weren''t you? You knew that she was involved in a scandal. Once you exposed that, I would bepletely ruined. You screwed me, didn''t you?" "Yes, I did," Hannah admitted. There was nothing to hide. Her words ignited her anger. She would rather that everything was just a coincidence than Hannah was smarter. She couldn''t ept that Hannah could bury her without effort. Chapter 188 Put Mary on the Spot Chapter 188 Put Mary on the Spot Chapter 188 Put Mary on the Spot "What else do you want to know?" Hannah said indifferently. Even though she knew J was furious, she was still calm as normal. Just like what she said, it was all that she had expected. "I''m leaving here today." J uttered the words after being silent for a while. She seemed to have calmed down. Hannah had guessed that she was about to be sent away since so many bad things had happened here. The headquarters of Starlight Group was developed in the Capital. In recent years, it was because of the expansion of their business in Kensbury City that most of the group moved over. Now J had caused so much trouble, they must want her to go back. Perhaps she was about to be grounded. Hannah could imagine how miserable J''s life would be. But she did not feel sorry for her. Going through everything, she was no longer that warm-hearted girl. "Goodbye." She ended the conversation with a cold word and she didn''t want to waste more time with her. J was shaking with anger as she held the phone. Hannah easily irritated her. She managed to hold back her anger and said, "I will never appear in Kensbury City and I will never see Oscar again." "And?" Hannah said. "I hope you can deliver a message to him for me." "You should tell him in person." "He didn''t answer my call." "Do you think I will help you?" "But you answered my phone." J said. "I answered your call because I wanted to know how miserable you are now. I''m not a saint." Hannah remarked with a smile. "Hannah!" "J, don''t think you know me well. I''m different from everyone else." Hannah sneered, "Farewell." Then she hung up the phone. Anything between J and Oscar was their own business. If J wanted to tell him about her love for him, she should do that in person. Hannah could choose to ignore it. After all, there was no love between them and she didn''t care. But she wouldn''t help them to get back together. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was not a saint. Then Hannah picked up thendline and said, "Rose, we\ll have a meeting about the Light Building project in half an hour." "Yes, Ms Hannah." Half an hourter, Hannah sat in the middle of the conference room. Everyone needed to report their work during this period. Mary Cooper began to report the preferential n of the Light Building. "I think that since it is an opening, there must be a special offer for the customers. My idea is that we can give customers gifts while the businesses offer a discount themselves. Soon it will be Valentine''s Day. We can prepare free choctes and flowers for those who spend more than 500 in the mall." Mary said it with high spirits. Hannah listened to her words quietly. After she finished her report, Mary looked at Hannah nervously. She couldn''t tell what Hannah was thinking. Hannah had changed a lot, into apetent and strong person with unexpected hidden identities. Mary had been fond of a dress designed by Crane, the lead designer of Celina, so she had bought a fake one as she could not afford it. The dress was still well-kept in her closet and she had been saving it. Now she wanted to destroy it with scissors at the thought of Hannah''s identity as Crane. "I think this n is the worst." Hannah said frankly. Mary''s face changed at once, for Hannah didn''t save her face in front of so many people. "First, there is nothing new about the gifts and activities. If I remember correctly, this case was used by W shopping center in Country Mst year. I''m not saying that those good marketing ns can''t be used for reference. I simply think that these ideas are very low." Hannah satirized her severely. Mary did not dare to refute it since she did find this n on the Inte and learned from it. She didn''t expect Hannah knew such an unknown activity n. "Second, this is barely a promotional activity. At best, it is a gift for the opening. For consumers, they will feel that the gift is a granted and they will not consider that as a special offer." Mary looked very humble but deep down she hated Hannah''s guts. She was wondering how Hannah had be so eloquent. "Third, this ncks customer retention. To put it more bluntly, most of the customers are first-time visitors. If they feel our mall is good, they maye again. But feelings are difficult to control. We need to get our first-time visitors to return." Hannah pointed out three reasons. "I need a different n by tomorrow morning." She said to Mary. Mary bit her lips and did not answer. "Can you do that?" Hannah stared at her. "Yes." Mary hurriedly nodded her head. At this time, she could not make herself look worse. So she had to do that. "Next..." There were many items, but they kept the meeting short. Mary left the conference room with the crowd and returned to her office. When she came back, she threw the document in her hand on the desk. She gnashed her teeth at the thought of being harshly criticized in the conference room. What had happened? Why had she changed so much? Mary couldn''t swallow her anger and called her father. "Dad." She said in a choked voice. Roger was in a bad mood these days. He did not expect J to be easily brought down by Hannah. He had had great expectations of her but it turned out that she was useless! Later, he received news that the upancy rate of the Light Building has reached 60% and it was expected to reach 80% before reopening. That meant this project would be profitable soon. If all went well, Hannah''s hot air on the board would When he heard Mary crying, he became impatient. "What now?" Chapter 189 Is Hannah Jealous? Chapter 189 Is Hannah Jealous? Chapter 189 Is Hannah Jealous? "Dad, Hannah made us look bad again." Mary felt upset. She said "us" instead of "me", which was pretty smart. "What did she do?" Roger looked mad. Hannah was nothing more than a young girl in his eyes but she had pushed him here. "She criticized the preferential n I made in front of people. And she said that my sister, like me,cks of professional ability, which led to the poor performance of the sales department. She also implied that the reason why grandfather handed over thepany to her father was that we were useless, she said so in front of all the employees several times." "What? Is she crazy?" Roger shouted. "She is so arrogant. The employees always look at her with admiration." Mary cried, "Dad, do we have to walk on eggshells around her?" "She doesn''t deserve that." Roger was so angry that he turned purple. Although he said that, he couldn''t think of anything to change this situation. "Dad, how can we teach her a lesson? She mocked me and that was OK. I just feel sorry for my brother, my dead sister, and you. I always thought that Charles was the one behind my sister''s death. Now I think she is the real culprit." Mary exaggerated the details and continued, "If Hannah did not exist, my sister would never go near Charles. Even if she did, she would not be tortured by rumors and choose tomit suicide." "I will give them a hard time." Roger gritted his teeth. Not only Hannah but also her entire family. "Dad, what should I do now?" Mary asked, "Now she asked me to hand over another preferential n for reopening. I feel like it''s personal and nothing I wrote could make her satisfied." Mary felt wronged. "Then let her," Roger said frankly. "What?" Mary was surprised. "Be a drag on her." Roger said, "If you do all your work well, you are helping her." "I see." Mary hurriedly nodded, "Dad, I know what to do now." "Mary," Roger said earnestly, "You''ll just have to put up with it for a while. Don''t worry. It won''t be long!" "It''s OK. I am honored to do this for you." "Good girl." Roger said. "Then I''ll go to work," Mary said sweetly. "OK, bye." The moment she hung up the phone, the smile on her face disappeared. That was what she wanted-being regarded as a person who couldn''t do anything by Roger. On the one hand, her father was right. Good work she did was for Hannah. She was not that stupid to pave the way for others. On the other hand, she did not have enough professional ability. When she received this task, she was at a loss. She had a hard timeing up with a n but she felt that it was not good. To prevent her father from knowing the fact that she was not good at work and herself from being kept out of Roger''s n, she figured out this idea. Then she could feel at ease when she did nothing. Thinking so, someone knocked on the door and it was opened. Mary turned her head and she was startled to see it was Hannah. She felt guilty. Hannah pretended not to notice her call with Roger, and she said, "I''m here to remind you that we are in the same boat. If I was having a hard time, you would suffer as well. You''d better wise up." Mary knew what she was talking about. As the director of the marketing office of the sales department, she would suffer as well because of poor performance. Hannah seemed to know everything. Mary even thought that Hannah probably knew all her thoughts so she came here to remind her. "Right." When Hannah was about to leave, she thought of something else. Then she said, "We are on the same boat, but your brother is not. You''d better think twice. Who will your father choose between you and your brother?" "What do you mean?" Mary asked. "You are smart. I think you will see." Hannah said softly, "I won''t disturb you. At 9 a. m. tomorrow, I hope to see a perfect n for reopening." Hannah left. Mary looked at her back. She had to say that Hannah''s words did mean something to her. Without doubts, she knew that her father would choose Wayne. Her family was always preferring boys to girls. She became a bit nervous. She wouldn''t be the cannon fodder for her father to help Wayne. It was not easy for her to get here. She wouldn''t just give up. Hannah returned to her office. She did go to find Mary on purpose. She thought it was not easy to get rid of her since embarrassing her would not be much of a help. Mary had this kind of experience since childhood and she was still happy. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The best way of breaking their family was to sow discord between them. Once she made that happen, she would be able to get twice the result with half the effort. Hannah thought to herself. Then she continued her work. When she was opening theputer, her phone rang. She answered, "Oscar." "Call me Ozzie," Oscar said. Hannah pursed her lips. "Or sweetheart." "Piss off." Hannah blushed. She took a deep breath and pretended nothing had happened, "What can I do for you?" "I''m leaving Kensbury today." Oscar said inly. "To where?" "You are caring about me?" He asked. "No, I am not," Hannah said coldly. Oscar didn''t answer that question. Hannah wondered if he did it on purpose so that she could not know his whereabouts. Sometimes he was too wily. "If you miss me, call me. I won''t turn off my phone." "I won''t." "But I will miss you, so please do not turn off your phone or mute it." Oscar said clearly, "I want to be able to reach you anytime." "" He was too aggressive. "I''m boarding now." Oscar was going to hang up. "You are going to see J, right?" Hannah finally asked that when he was about to hang up. Chapter 190 The Accident (1) Hannah, YouRe In Love With Me! Chapter 190 The ident (1) Hannah, You''Re In Love With Me! Chapter 190 The ident (1) Hannah, You''re in Love with Me! Hannah thought she did not care of his reply and she was just asking, yet she regretted that she had asked that question. Then she hung up the phone. Oscar didn''t call back again. After all, the ne would take off by then. The air stewardess stood in front of him politely and watched him softly. "Is she jealous?" Theodore was sitting next to him, and had overheard their conversation. "Any woman would be jealous," said Oscar, appearing calm and confident, "if she really cares." Anyway, Theodore thought Oscar was ttering himself. He thought Oscar had be more popr with women since he married Hannah. "Oh, right." Oscar asked Theodore, "Did J leave?" "Yep." Theodore nodded, "I was told that she''s been taken back to the capital by her family. I bet she''ll have a hard time ever since." "Did she seek help from Thomas?" "J isn''t into Thomas. She wouldn''t ask him for help." said Theodore, "But didn''t she call you?" "She did, but I didn''t pick up the phone." "That was so you!" Theodore acted like he had expected it. Oscar didn''t care about any other woman since he had been with Hannah. "When you arrive at the Capital, tell Jimmy to keep Hannah safe." said Oscar. "OK." Theodore nodded. "J doesn''t seem like a girl who will grin and bear it." Oscar said as he was thinking of something. "But she would not be brave enough to mess up with you, either." Theodore said straightforwardly. Oscar said nothing in reply, but he didn''t want to prove that on Hannah. ... It was eight at night. Hannah finished her work. The Light Building would be reopened three dayster. She had assigned all the workload but she still had to do many things personally, such as selling the goods through livemerce. She had an appointment with Little Bunny to meet up at ten the next morning, since she had to exin lots of details by herself. She stretched herself a little and turned to Jimmy, "Let''s call it a day." Then they got out of the office together. Hannah started the conversation while they were waiting for the elevator, "Oscar left Kensbury today." "Yep. Mr Wold has called me and told me to take good care of you." Jimmy said. "Where has he been?" Asked Hannah. "I have no idea." Answered Jimmy, "Mr Wells never tells me his whereabouts." Hannah thought of it and thought it made sense. "Mrs Wells, you can ask Mr Wells directly if you want to know where he''s been." "No bother. I''m just checking." Hannah smiled. She would definitely eat her words if she asked him. After all, she had just refused to hear his whereabouts this afternoon. They got in the car. Hannah got a little tired and leaned on the back of the seat, enjoying the scenery out of the window and refreshing herself. Suddenly, her phone rang. Hannah nced at it, and she might not notice the smile on her face. "Hey, Oscar," she answered the phone. "You miss me?" he sounded very arrogant though his voice was maic and attractive. "Who told you that?" "Jimmy," Oscar told her frankly, "he told me you wanted to know where I''ve been." Hannah couldn''t help to throw her eyes on Jimmy. When did Jimmy tell Oscar that? He was such a loyal employee! "Where have you been?" Hannah just asked. "The capital." answered Oscar. Very well! Hannah smiled, and thought Oscar did leave and go after J. "Are you jealous?" asked Oscar, who seemed to be in a good mood. "Nope." "Come on. I know you''re jealous." "Come off it." Hannah raised her voice, "I just wanna say that you could have told me in advance if you couldn''t bear to see what I''ve done to J. After all, we''re partners and I''ll be ready to humor you. I won''t give you a cold shoulder." It seemed that Oscarughed lightly on the other end of the phone. Hannah was speechless, as she didn''t see anything so funny. "Hannah, maybe you don''t know that, but you''re in love with me." Jesus! She was choked with words. Couldn''t he just stop ttering himself and cut her some ck! "Otherwise, why are you jealous?" "I''ve told you that I''m not jealous." "Then, are you happy if I told you I''m with J now?" Oscar went straight to the point. Hannah was stunned and upset. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She knew he said it on purpose, but still felt ufortable when she heard him saying it. Hannah bit her lips. It seemed that she was not only upset but panic for a second. She couldn''t believe she would fall in love with another man in such a short time. She couldn''t have fallen for another man easily since she''d been so badly hurt by Charles. However... her heart leaped whenever she thought of Oscar, as if she had a crush... "Watch out, Mrs Wells!" Jimmy cried out all at once. Hannah was deep in thought. When she came back to earth, she saw a car heading towards them crazily. This car ident was different fromst one. The car had kept following them all the wayst time. But this time, the car seemed to have known their traveling track beforehand and waited for them ahead of time. He headed for Jimmy and Hannah at full speed unexpectedly from a dark entrance to the alley when they came into sight. So, they didn''t have enough time to avoid the ident when they finally realized what happened. Then Hannah heard a loud and severe crashing sound. Bang! It was as loud as thunder. Meanwhile, Hannah''s phone slipped down from her hand. She bumped herself heavily onto the front seat. Everything in front of her was a blur. She moved her fingers a little and tried hard to stay conscious, and tried pretty hard to see things clearly. She seemed to see Jimmy getting out of the badly damaged driving seat and being stained with blood all over, but he still got off the car. He got off the car and started fighting with the guy getting out from the other car. Hannah struggled to stop herself from closing her eyes. She didn''t know whether Charles had done it again this time. But she did know that she was in real danger now. She didn''t have time to care about how awfully she''d been injured now or what might happen next. It was her only opportunity to survive if she could seek the chance to get out of there. Then, she stretched out to open the door and finally made it. But at that moment, someone suddenly came up to her. She just felt the stinging pain in the neck before she could see theer''s face clearly. She had tried so hard to stay conscious but suddenly passed out, and she told herself to live on right before she passed out. She just couldn''t die before she saw Charles and his family and whoever had treated her unfairly in her previous life pay for their wrongdoings... Moreover, Oscar''s face crossed her mind suddenly. He had saved her at the risk of his life at that time. She just couldn''t die easily like this. She just couldn''t let Oscar down. For the time, she was worried that he would be upset. Chapter 191 The Accident (2) JanetS Revenge Chapter 191 The ident (2) J''S Revenge Chapter 191 The ident (2) J''s Revenge "Hannah!" there came Oscar''s anxious voice from the other end of the phone. With the phone in hand, Oscar was trembling all over. "Hannah! Say something if you can hear me!" Obviously, Oscar was kinda out of control. Theodore was with Oscar. He stared at Oscar''s face, wondering what had happened to make him so anxious. Oscar wouldn''t be so panic before. Oscar grabbed the phone and told Theodore while thetter was about to ask him, "Something''s happened to Hannah! Find out where there''s a big car ident from Cooper Group to my manor. Locate the scene of the ident. Check if there are cameras around. If yes, get the recordings. And, get the private ne ready. We''re flying back to Kensbury. Go! Do it now!" Theodore wanna ask something else but he choked back the words when he saw Oscar''s face. "OK." He took out his phone, then he walked aside and settled things down. At the time, Oscar picked up the phone and dialed another number. "Hello, Oscar!" the man answered the phone shortly. "Didn''t J leave the Capital?" Oscar asked bluntly. "I don''t know." Thomas spoke straightforwardly, "We broke up." "Call J. Let me know when you reach her." "What''s wrong? Everything OK?" Thomas couldn''t help to ask. He had never seen Oscar so nervous before. He sounded totally different from usual. What on earth had happened to have made Oscar so nervous? Even his voice was shaking. "I think J has attacked Hannah." Thomas was apparently stunned to hear that. So, J had picked the stupid way in the end. "OK. I''ll go find J right away." he said. "Keep me informed, or call Theodore." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "OK." Oscar hung up the phone abruptly. Theodore came over and said with a straight face, "I''ve told our men to go to the scene and get the traffic surveince from the car ident till now. Oscar, are we leaving for Kensbury now?" "Yes, now!" Seeing how determined Oscar was, Theodore choked back the words again. To Oscar, he must fly back to save Hannah even if it was the end of the world. So, Theodore just saved the trouble convincing him. "The car is waiting outside and the private ne is ready. We can take off immediately when we arrive at the airport. To estimate, we can make it back to Kensbury in two hours." said Theodore. Two hours... Anything could have happened in two hours. Somehow, Oscar looked bad. "Theodore, you stay here in the Capital. My phone will be out of service during the flight. You''ll be in charge of the rescue of Hannah then. Don''t act rashly once you find her. Wait for me tond! Hannah''s safety is the top priority in any dangerous situation!" said Oscar. Theodore nodded and watched Oscar going out hastily and anxiously, thinking what if something really happened to Hannah in the ident... He just couldn''t imagine what Oscar would be like by then! Would he be more ruthless or cruel? ... The dark night was terrifyingly quiet. Hannah opened her eyes and found herself in an unfamiliar ce. She saw it was a very tall and shabby house with an ancientmp swaying on the roof. The light was dim and yellow. Coughing... Hannah was choked with the heavy smell of the dust in the house and couldn''t help coughing. She cried with sharp pain all over when she coughed, and she could smell blood in her mouth. Right, she had a car ident, but she survived. She still remembered clearly when she was stabbed to death by Charlesst time. But she saw another world when she woke up back then. Absolutely, it didn''t look the same as what she was seeing now. She felt the severe pain that caused by the ident, and wondered if she should be thankful that she had survived such a terrible car ident. Was she specially blessed by God or, someone kept her alive on purpose? She tried hard to hold herself up and sit up. She was cold, feeling as if she was all wet. Then, she lowered her head and found the ce where she hady on was all wet. So was her body. She couldn''t see it clearly in the dim light but she could smell it. It was blood. It was her blood! She had no idea how badly she''d been injured or which parts of her body had been injured. She just felt weak and dizzy. Obviously, she had lost too much blood. She tried to remain calm, but didn''t know what the situation was or if she could live on. She just knew she didn''t want to die. She''d relived her life and by no mean would she want to die easily. She stood up slowly and tried hard to keep bnce. She had to go to the hospital now. She knew clearly that she''d been superficially wounded, otherwise she could have been dead. But even so, she might also die if she couldn''t be rescued or nursed timely. Thus, she had to figure out something to save herself. Hannah was about to move her legs to leave after she managed to stand still. At that moment, she suddenly heard the iron gate open with a creak of a rusted door from far away, which was terribly creepy in such a quiet night. Hannah pulled herself together and looked towards the gate. She thought she might be a dead man this time when she saw the woman in front of her. "What? Are you out of your mind?" the woman walked up to her with a smile of triumph on her face, and stared at her gloomily and coldly. Hannah bit her lips lightly, as if she was trying to chill herself out. And it also seemed that she was trying to remind herself with the pain that she wasn''t dreaming. "You didn''t leave." said Hannah. Even she had been stunned by her terribly hoarse voice. Maybe she''d broken her throat and smelled blood in the mouth, which had also affected her vocal cords. "No." J smiled as proudly as a peacock. Two big guys were following behind her back. They had very rough and strong arms, and they were those big rough guys who could kill her with only one punch. Clearly, J had noticed the fear in Hannah''s eyes. Then sheughed more arrogantly and said, "I couldn''t see you with all the blood if I''ve left, right? It would be a great pity if I missed the chance to see you looking like shit." Hannah bit her lips tightly to remain calm and told herself not to freak out. Now she muste out of something to buy time. She believed Oscar woulde back to save her once he knew something had happened to her, even though he was in the Capital now. She believed he would surelye for her rescue! Chapter 192 The Accident (3) Oscar WonT Come For You Chapter 192 The ident (3) Oscar Won''T Come For You Chapter 192 The ident (3) Oscar Won''t Come for You J looked a little angry in Hannah''s silence. But she seemed to be fine with it the next second. After all, Hannah couldn''t fight back at all now. She could put her to death effortlessly. She recalled that Hannah had frustrated her, humiliated her and even taken Oscar away from her during this period of time. Finally, she could get back at her as she wished! Suddenly, she put on a ferocious smile on her face, which had scared Hannah. She knew clearly what J was gonna do to her, and she must figure out something to help herself. "J, what do you want?" she tried hard not to panic and said. "What do I want?" Jughed indifferently, "I''ve put lots of effort in getting you to this shitty ce in the middle of nowhere. What do you think I want, huh? Surely, all I want is to kill you!" Hannah was still afraid for a second when she heard the words "kill you". She swallowed slightly and tried hard to speak in a peaceful voice, "In Northfield, you''ll pay with your life for a murder." "So, that''s why I''ll kill you secretly." "For what?" Hannah questioned J, and she hadn''t imagined J would be so crazy, "It was nothing but a normal businesspetition. I won by a neck this time but maybe you''ll gain aplete victory next time. Are you sure you have to go that far for such small things? You can''t live on once you''re caught! Why bother to take risks?" "Small things?" Jughed more sarcastically. "You''ve terribly humiliated me! You''ve taken Oscar away! And you still called them ''small things''? Hannah, you should have kept a low profile. Otherwise, you''ll get yourself killed!" "I think neither of us will benefit from it. You don''t have to push yourself so hard only because of me. I admit I''ve embarrassed you. But I''m injured all over and you can take that as a payback. And we can even up." Hannah was trying to convince her. Of course J wouldn''t be swayed so easily. "Hannah, I was defeated but I''m not a fool. You''ll call the police right after I let you go. Even if the police can''t use me against murder forcking of evidence, you''ll tell Oscar and get me into trouble. How am I supposed to live well then?" she said coldly. "I won''t call the police or tell Oscar." Hannah said firmly. "The dead don''t talk." Obviously, Hannah was choked with J''s words. "Hannah, in fact, I could put up with all the other things. You set me up to sign the contract with Win and I lost a great sum of money. You set me up and made me gain nothing from Celina''s new product you for all these! But do you know what I can''t bear with?" It was Oscar. Hannah knew it. J knew Hannah got what she meant, but she still uttered the words one by one, "I''m the only one in the world who is worth of Oscar!" "Oscar won''t be yours even if you kill me." Hannah said with determination. J looked bloody cold in a sh! "You''ve been working for Oscar for so many years. He would have been with you long ago if he wanted to, and I wouldn''t have had the chance to butt in. Since Oscar is with me now, it means he doesn''t love you..." Snap! J pped hard in Hannah''s face. Hannah was extremely weak at that time. She had to control her voice of tone when speaking in case she fell down. But now she simply fell down heavily onto the ground when J pped her, and she was in a trance for quite a long while. J smiled more evilly when she saw Hannah too weak to fight back. Hannah was so proud and superior to her earlier, but now she was nothing but a terrible mess. J saw it and couldn''t help to be over the moon. She squat down, pinched Hannah''s chin tightly and made Hannah look at her twisted face. "Oscar loves your pretty face, right?" she said. Hannah was totally freaked out. "Tell me if Oscar will still love you if I cut your face with a knife?" "Aren''t you afraid, J?" Hannah was pissed, which made people tremble with fear. J red at Hannah furiously. She wasn''t afraid of Hannah though she was scared for a second. She thought Hannah was just bluffing. "Oscar is smart. Do you think he can''t find out who''s killed me?" Hannah threatened her. She had to confront the tough with toughness since she couldn''t talk sense to her. "Do you think Oscar won''t seek revenge for me once he finds out the truth?" she added. "He''ll never find it out." J said firmly, "He''s been to the Capital and doesn''t know you had a car ident. I''ll have been back to the Capital when hees back and gets to know what has happened. I bet you also know many people believe I''ve already been in the Capital now. I''ve done everything to fake up in case Oscar takes me as a suspect. Even if he does, he still can''t find the evidences. Hannah, I''ve been working for Oscar for long. Don''t you think I can''t y some little tricks? Otherwise, I would have died hundreds of times then. " Hannah looked at J''s extremely cocky face and concluded that she had nned to kill her long ago. It wasn''t an act of impulsion. "Right!" J seemed to have seen Hannah through and said proudly, "I wanna kill you since the day you married Oscar. But I just don''t feel like killing you directly since you won''t suffer much that way. So, I''ve been thinking of teaching you a lesson and knocking some sense into you first, then I''ll seek a perfect chance to finish you. But instead, I''ve been humiliated and ruined. You''re good. But, so what? You''re smart, but, so what? Have you ever imagined that I was gonna kill you? All is fair in war. You''re nothing but a loser!" "Are you sure you''re not gonna consider the consequences?" Hannah asked her. "There will be no consequence!" J said right to the point. "What if I tell you that I''ve informed Oscar before the ident?" Hannah said coldly. J was apparently shocked for a second. Right after that, she smiled and said, "You think I''ll fall for it!?" "It''s up to you..."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Even so, it still doesn''t matter." J interrupted. Hannah looked a little nervous. "Yep. Oscar won''te for you! After all, you''re nothing to him whenpared with what he''s gonna do in the Capital now." J spoke firmly, looking like she wasn''t lying. So, what big secret was Oscar hiding? Chapter 193 The Accident (4) Is Oscar a Murderer? Chapter 193 The ident (4) Is Oscar a Murderer? Chapter 193 The ident (4) Is Oscar a Murderer? "You want to know?" J looked at Hannah''s face and seemed very pleased. But Hannah chose to keep silent. All she was doing now was put it off deliberately and buy herself some more time. She had no idea whether J''s words was true or not, but she strongly believed that Oscar woulde save her. "I won''t tell you, anyway!" said J, "In this world, only Oscar''s closest ones and his most trusted ones know exactly who he is and what he''s gonna do. You? Huh, you don''t deserve it!" "Even so," Hannah looked at J and said, "even if Oscar''s got something very important in hand and can''te to save me now, he won''t go easy on you once he knows you''ve killed me." "You''re getting over yourself, Hannah!" J said ironically, "Oscar will never kill me, because I... I had an abortion for him." Hearing it, Hannah looked bad. She always thought Oscar would y around like the other rich yboys and lose himself in the world of lust, but she believed he''d never get a woman pregnant and tell her to do the abortion. She''d always believed Oscar was a man of boundaries. Somehow, she felt kinda odd when she heard J''s words. "Are you jealous?" J watched the changing look on her face and smiledcently. "No." Hannah looked J straight into her eyes and said, "It only meant that Oscar didn''t love you. You''re not even as good as other women that he has fucked. After all, a man with good conscience won''t do any harm to a woman''s health. I''m wondering how little Oscar cared about you as to have got you pregnant and to do the abortion..." "Hannah!" J looked cold and gloomy. Her face went red with anger when hearing Hannah''s harsh words. "You don''t know what happened between us. How can you be so sure that Oscar didn''t care about me!" thundered J. Frankly speaking, Hannah didn''t know it indeed. But she did that only to buy time. She knew clearly that J didn''t kill her at the scene of the ident only because she wanted to torture her, embarrass her or take it all out on her. If she acted weak and soft now, J would take no more pleasure in torturing her and she would kill her right away. So, now she had to figure out something to piss J off and made her think it would be a great mercy to kill her! "You''re right. Oscar didn''t care about me." Suddenly, J admitted it. Hannah couldn''t help to be a little worried. She was afraid of the sudden change, which would get her killed all at once. "To be more exact, Oscar cares none about anyone, you included! Of course, Oscar kills. He''ll kill anyone standing in his way. But he won''t kill someone for you." J said it firmly. But Hannah was getting confused. What the hell was that? He would kill anyone? Did it mean Oscar was a bloody murderer? "Oscar will do anything and go all out for only one person! That''s not me, or you!" J was saying andughing crazily, "Well, are you feeling sad like I am? Do you feel like that you''ve done everything but still can''t win Oscar''s love? Do you feel you still can''t be the love of his life no matter how hard you''ve tried?" "What the hell are you talking about?" Hannah frowned. Seriously, she had no idea what J was talking about at that moment. She even thought J was talking to herself, like she was venting out the anger and grievance that she had held back these years. And the outsiders could hardly understand a word of it. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it. I''ve told you that you don''t deserve to know it. But I can tell you something else before you go to hell, so that you could be relieved. That is, I might be dead, and I might be killed by Oscar. But remember that he kills me not because of you." J looked pale, cold and sad, looking as if she''d seen her pathetic future. Hannah frowned. She stared at J closely and watched her freaking out all of a sudden. Suddenly, Hannah wondered if J had thought of dying with her as to havee at her at any cost. If so... Hannah couldn''t help to be scared out. What else would one be afraid of if he wasn''t afraid of death? "Hannah, actually, you should thank me." J stared at Hannah and told her word by word, "You should thank me for killing you. Or you''ll suddenly be killed by Oscar some day, and I guess that you''ll suffer much more then." What? Why would Oscar kill her? How terrifying Oscar was as a human being? Who on earth was Oscar? J''s words had the scared the hell out of her. "J, I don''t know if you''re out of your mind or you just wanna tell me something, and I didn''t give it a shit in the first ce. I don''t care what happened between you and Oscar or what kind of person Oscar is. All in all, the marriage between Oscar and me is fake! We act like a sweet couple in front of the public. To us, we just made a deal and built a win-win cooperation!" Hannah had definitely showed her hand to J, "I''ve threatened you that Oscar would kill you for me only to keep my life. In fact, I know it better than you that Oscar won''t do anything for me." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Since J wasn''t afraid of anything now, she had to find out what she cared the most about. And she cared most about Oscar''s true feelings for Hannah. It would certainly drive her crazy when she saw Oscar fall in love with another woman. She''d rather Oscar didn''t love her, or anyone else! Obviously, J''s facial expression had changed slightly at that time. She looked a bit alive on her deadly pale face. She didn''t look joyful, but she seemed a little reasonable. However, she looked like that for only a few seconds. A few secondster, she said with an unswayed face, "I used to believe your marriage is fake. As far as I know Oscar, he won''t fall in love with any woman. But you know what, Thomas told me that Oscar has been in love with you for long." She was pretty sure that Oscar wouldn''t lie to him! She didn''t take it seriously when Thomas first told her that. But in fact, from then on, she began to admit that Oscar did love Hannah. He meant it. However, Hannah couldn''t believe it herself and denied, "It was impossible." Chapter 194 The Accident (5) Hannah Saved Herself Chapter 194 The ident (5) Hannah Saved Herself Chapter 194 The ident (5) Hannah Saved Herself Hannah said it not because she wanted to deceive J, but because she couldn''t believe that Oscar had been in love with her for long. They didn''t know or connect with each other. As far as she could remember, she couldn''t remember Oscar, not a little bit. How could he fall in love with her? Or, maybe Thomas said it on purpose to fool J around. After all, it was an open secret that Thomas had a crush on J. "I don''t care, and I''ve had enough of you!" J didn''t want to waster her breath with Hannah any more, "I didn''t kill you in the car ident only because I didn''t want you to die so quickly. I want you to feel the fear of death. I want you to suffer! Now it''s time." "J!" Hannah cried out emotionally as she knew J was gonna kill her right away, so she had to wonderful life for it! You don''t have to stain your hands with blood. It''s not worth of it!" "Whether it''s worth of it or not..." J smiled ironically, "Hannah, you must know that I''ve got nothing left now!" Hannah felt her heart in the throat. It was true that J wouldn''t have her day again because she had screwed up the project of Starlight Mall. "Things in my family are soplicated. Thanks to you, I''ve been screwed and lost all reputation. Do you think I still have a wonderful life? To be honest, as far as I know my dad, he''ll simply kill me or give me out to any of his business partners, then I''ll be descended to be a hooker in the upper ss. Something like that happened before." J smiled with self-mockery, "I''d rather act willingly and kill you and myself than go back and spend my life in the living hell." "You can turn to Thomas for help." Hannah tried hard to calm herself down and negotiated with J. "Do you think he will help me?" "Everyone knows he loves you a lot." "But, he won''t betray Oscar." J said for sure. Hannah frowned and wondered who exactly Oscar was since J had over-boasted him. "If Oscar knows what I''ve done to you, he''ll make me suffer like hell even if he doesn''t kill me." "No, he won''t!" Hannah told her firmly, "I''ve told you our marriage is fake. He won''t hurt you for me!" "You say so because you don''t know him inside out." J said coldly, "You don''t know how terrifying Oscar is!" How terrifying could he be? In Hannah''s eyes, he was an unreliable yboy who fucked around. At most, Oscar had be mature, restrained and arrogant when she lived ten more years, and he looked indifferent, proud and unapproachable but not terrifying at all. "Hannah, don''t you think I can see your little tricks?" J stared at Hannah, "You''re trying to buy time, right?" Hannah bit her lips and thought J had been smart all the time. "You''re expecting Oscar toe and save you, right?" J went straight to the point. Hannah didn''t deny it. "Forget it. Oscar won''te for you." J was sure of it, "I''ve told you the truth." "I''m not expecting him toe and save me. I just hope that you let me live." "Oh, you can save the trouble then." J said coldly, "I''vee this far now and there''s no way back." Hannah watched J going away from her and taking two steps backwards. Then she went to the back of the two big guys and said with a poker face, "Kill her!" Hannah simply watched the big guysing up to her step by step. No! Hannah held her hands on the ground and moved backwards. She couldn''t die. It wasn''t easy for her to relive her life and she just couldn''t die like this! Her palms were scratched and injured badly on the rugged ground. She stared at the two big guys nervously and saw one of them take out a ck gun and point it at her face. Once again, Hannah felt death. She gritted her teeth and shouted at J, "J, our marriage is fake. I can prove it!" J frowned. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Hannah was dying soon. To J, it didn''t matter whether their marriage was fake or not. It would make no difference and it wouldn''t change her mind of killing her. But women were born to be jealous. At that moment, she was attracted by Hannah''s words. See, Hannah was certainly a smart cookie. She was dying but she had bought herself another second to live. J came over to her again. She walked to the front of those two big guys and gestured to let them hold the fire. Hannah chilled out and watched the big guy taking back the ck gun for the time being. But she still couldn''t be totally rxed now. She turned to look at J, who was looking down at her, "How can you prove the marriage between you and Oscar is fake?" "There''s supposed to be sex life in a marriage if it''s a real one, isn''t it?" Hannah asked a question first to buy time in every way. She didn''t know if Oscar woulde and save her, but she had to buy time for herself to live on. She wouldn''t give up until thest second. "So?" J asked indifferently. "I''m still a virgin!" Hannah said loudly and firmly. At the moment, J was a little surprised. "I''m still a virgin. It means I didn''t have sex with Oscar. We''ve been married for long and the only reason we haven''t had sex is that we don''t love each other. We got married for the deal only." J looked Hannah up and down and doubted it. She didn''t quite believe that Oscar didn''t love Hannah or they were only business partners. Otherwise, she had to admit that Oscar was a talented actor if all he''s done for Hannah was only a show. "You said it. Hannah, how are you gonna prove it?" J put on an evil smile on her face. Hannah bit her lips lightly, and told herself that nothing was more important than life. Anything could be possible if she lived. And she could get nothing if she died! "Either of the guys behind your back can prove it!" she said. J heard Hannah''s words and got stunned for a second. Then she burst intoughter the next second. Apparently, she wasughing at Hannah. And she was even despising her. "Hannah, you can do everything to keep your life! Seriously!" Jughed hriously, "You''re so afraid of death that you''d rather be fucked by any guy, huh?!" Chapter 195 The Accident (6) Ten Minutes Chapter 195 The ident (6) Ten Minutes Chapter 195 The ident (6) Ten Minutes "I''ve never been so good and arrogant as you thought. I''m only an ordinary person of flesh and blood. I''ve got emotions and feelings and I''m so afraid of death." Hannah sucked J''s sarcasm and told her, "I''m nothing but an ordinary person. You don''t have to ruin yourself for me. It''s not worth of it." "It''s not your call. It''s my business." J smiled coldly, "Well, I think it''s fine to prove if you''ve lied. Anyway, Oscar won''te and save you even if we''re here a whole night." "J, why you must kill me?" Hannah asked her all at once. Well, J had been stuck by this question. Why on earth did she want to kill Hannah? Was she jealousy? Was she not resigned to it? J gritted her teeth, and must admit that she had to kill Hannah because she was smarter and more capable than her. It was difficult for her to ept the fact that any other woman was better than her, especially when that woman was married to Oscar. Hannah stared at her face filled withplicated feelings and said firmly, "Firstly, Oscar and I got married. You can''t ept the fact that Oscar is with another woman. Secondly, you lost in our face-to- facepetition this time. Thirdly, you think I''m better than you, and you''re too proud to be defeated." "Now that you know it, just go to hell!" J said with ferocity. "But, in fact, all these reasons are stupid." said Hannah, "Firstly, the marriage between Oscar and me is fake. You''ll know I wasn''t lying once you prove it! Secondly, I admit that I''ve ruined and discredited you in ourpetition this time, and you hate my guts. But I''ll give up my virginity that I''ve kept for 22 years to pay you back, and that''s a fair deal. Thirdly, by now you should have understood what kind of person I am. I''m ready to do anything to live! I''m not that perfect as you thought, and you don''t have to be jealous at all." J kept staring at Hannah quietly. Seriously speaking, she was almost convinced by Hannah. But she smiled coldly and said, "Hannah, I''d have fallen for it if I wasn''t that smart." Hannah frowned. "See, I''ve made up my mind to kill you, but I''m swayed now, which has exactly proved that you''re damn good! Hannah, you''re such a smart girl. If I was deceived and let you go today, I would be the one to be doomed like this." Hannah gritted her teeth and stared at J nervously. "Well, Hannah, a wise man can be ruined by his own cleverness. Not until you told me that you''re still a virgin had Ie up with another way of torturing you. You''ll be raped first, then killed." J''s furious face looked bloody and twisted. Hannah tried hard to calm herself down. That was the only way she coulde up with, in which she would buy herself more time to live while being raped. She firmly believed that Oscar woulde and save her just as he did when she had the car ident body when he made it here. She was grateful that God had endowed her with another chance to live, so that she could be able to vent out the anger and grievance in her previous life, reveal the real faces of Sawyer family personally, and also pay off old scores. She had been extremely careful and consolidating step by step, but she''d never imagined that she would die so soon in this life. She couldn''t die since she hadn''t fulfill thest wish, and she wouldn''t allow herself to be killed for no reason by this crazy woman J. She bit her lips hard and managed to hold back the fear from inside. She had made up thousands of reasons but that reasonably speaking, that was the only best way to buy herself time to live on. But she struggled a lot deep in her heart and she hated to be touched by other man expect Oscar. Now she was wondering if Oscar would feel bad if she lost her virginity. And, she had been taught from childhood that she must take her virginity as top priority, and shouldn''t be raped by anyone. Till now, she had given up all her beliefs. She could really do anything in order to stay alive and live on. She''d rather die than lose her virginity if it was in her previous life. People changed over time. And she could hardly recognize herself. "J, seriously, I''m not that good as you thought. You don''t have to kill me. It''s not worth of it!" said Hannah. Jughed crazily again, "Hannah, stop struggling! I''m not buying it! I don''t care what you''re thinking in mind now, and I''ve started to despise you even if you simply tried to stay alive in the smartest way! So tough, proud and aloof as you are, I thought you would choose to die to save your dignity and virginity! Huh, surprisingly, you just discarded your dignity and begged like a dog! Hannah, shame on you! I despise you and I feel sorry for Oscar. Oscar must think much of you no matter you two love each other or just got married for the deal. But you''re so low and degrading like a prostitute!" "Like I said, I''m not perfect! I just act to be great! I mean you don''t have to push yourself so hard for me! J, let me go. I''ll do anything you want." "Do you know how happy I am to see you demeaning yourself in such a low and dirty way? Now I''m swayed again and begin to doubt if everything is unworthy as you said. But, Hannah, I am not a quitter and I don''t give up halfway. I''ve paid much effort and finally got the chance to kill you! Do you really think you can talk me out of it?" J said cruelly, "You have my word! No way!" "J..." "I''ll give you ten more minutes to live." J interrupted Hannah and said bluntly, "I must admit that Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. you''re smart enough to know what I care about the most and that I''ll prove if Oscar had sex with you! In that case, you''ll buy yourself more time." Hannah swallowed slightly and she got panic. J told a big guy behind her back, "Do her!" The big guy was stunned, as if he didn''t follow her. "Can''t you understand?" J urged him to move. The guy pulled himself together and took off his pants the next second. Chapter 196 The Accident (7) Finally, Oscar Comes for Her! Chapter 196 The ident (7) Finally, Oscar Comes for Her! Chapter 196 The ident (7) Finally, Oscar Comes for Her! It seemed that she couldn''t escape it this time. Hannah watched the big guying close to her step by step. She even thought she couldn''t struggle or fight back at all with him on top of her. She freaked out and was overwhelmed by fear. She held herself tightly with her face getting pale. J stared at Hannah''s face coldly, seeing her stained with blood all over and fearing up to her dirty but stunning face. She took great pleasure in it! She had imagined a scene like this hundreds of times! Finally, she saw it with her own eyes now! Hannah was reduced to suffering like this. She was thinking of filming it to show everyone in the world that Hannah was like a piece of shit! She gave it a second thought and dropped the idea, feeling that she''d dig her own grave if she filmed it, and it would be the evidence that Oscar used to charge her against setting Hannah up. Oscar wouldn''t kill her but it didn''t necessarily mean that he would go easy on her. Sometimes, it could be crueler for one to live than to die. She just watched Hannah''s changing facial expressions coldly, seeing her retreating to the wall and finding no way out. The big guy in front of her had squat down and pounced on Hannah. Hannah tried hard to stop herself from screaming out. She just felt the big guy feeling her up. Then she bit her lips hard and kept telling herself that it was the most important thing to stay alive. She stared Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. closely at the big guy on top of her. She didn''t know the ten minutes she''d bought for herself in such a terrible way could be only ten minutes or even longer, and she didn''t know how strong she could be and wondered if she would be driven crazy midway. She could feel that the big guy was tearing her clothes off rudely. Deep and minor blood stains were all over her naked body. The wounds were bleeding again since the guy was so rude and brutal. The big guy was suddenly turned on when seeing her delicate, charming and blood-stained body. At first, he did as told but now he was sexually aroused. Obviously, J had noticed the guy''s change. Even a woman would be strongly attracted when seeing Hannah''s sexy body and delicate face, not to mention a man. She gnashed and said furiously, "Fuck her! Fuck her like hell!" Hearing J''s words, the big guy seemed more sexually excited. He grabbed Hannah''s closed knees with his big hands. He grabbed her so hard that Hannah felt her knees were crashed. "Can you please be tenderer?" she said. The big guy seemed to be frozen for a second, and J, standing aside, was also surprised to hear Hannah''s words. Was she such a low and degrading slut? Seriously, she could do anything in order to keep her life. She''d thought Hannah would struggle and fight at this moment, and at least, she would pretend to fight a little even if she tried to live on. However, she simply said that to seduce him. Her words could vastly turn a man on! "This is my first time. I''m afraid it hurts." Hannah appeared to be shy, which made the guy fail to hold back the sexual desire. And, he seemed to have been convinced by Hannah and became much tenderer. She could feel that he wasn''t grabbing her knees as hard as before. Hannah smiled at the big guy, who had lost himself in the sudden sweet smile. Probably, he had never seen a prettier woman. When he thought that it was Hannah''s first time to have sex, the cold-bloody mercenary who was never softhearted looked much kinder. Of course, Hannah seduced him on purpose not because she wanted to carter to him. Instead, she simply kicked him hard on the balls! "Ouch!" The big guy was off guard and cried out of pain. He fell down abruptly with pain and even couldn''t help to roll over on the ground. Clearly, the pain was killing him. J saw what Hannah had done and looked terrible, "Damn you, Hannah! ying tricks, huh? You! Go over!" She ordered the other big guy ferociously. He went over to Hannah immediately. Surely, he wouldn''t be confused by Hannah like the other one. He simply pped Hannah hard in the face as soon as he came up to her. Hannah''s face went red and swollen in a sh. But she bore with the sharp pain. Seeing the big guy parting her closed legs abruptly without saying a word, Hannah kept twisting her body and struggling crazily. She just knew that J wouldn''t kill her until the guy had raped her. The longer she fought, the longer she would live on. But Hannah lost the fight soon. She was so weak and fragile in front of a well trained guy. The guyy on top of her heavily and she couldn''t move at all. Hannah stared at this ruthless guy without a blink and found his face terrifying and twisted. Tears dropped down from her eyes. She regretted it at that moment. She should have agreed to give it to Oscar if she had known it. Besides Oscar, she didn''t think anyone else deserved her first time. Tears blurred her eyes. When she thought it was about to happen, suddenly, the iron gate of the warehouse was smashed open. Bang! It was extremely loud in the quiet night. The guy stopped at the moment. He looked back towards the gate and found dozens of people flooding in. There were so many people that Hannah couldn''t see them clearly. But she still recognized Oscar''s face at the first sight. He came in without fear and didn''t limp or care about the potential danger inside. Instead, he went straight to her and saw how weak and helpless she was. However, his eyes were deadly indifferent and filled with ferocity and hostility. He squat down and carried Hannah over. The big guy was glued to the spot and dared not to struggle at all, as if he had been overwhelmed by Oscar''s hostility. At that moment, Hannah was back to the arms of Oscar. He drew her into his arms and held her tightly. She clung her face to his chest and heard his strong and rapid heartbeats, as if it was about to pop out. Hannah couldn''t help clutching to Oscar''s clothes, like she was grabbing thest straw of life. Finally, he hade for her! Chapter 197 Out of Danger, Oscar’s Bloody Terror Chapter 197 Out of Danger, Oscars Bloody Terror Chapter 197 Out of Danger, Oscar''s Bloody Terror Oscar held Hannah tightly in his arms. In the big and shabby warehouse, the big guy, who had been kicked in the balls by Hannah, was still rolling over on the ground, while the other guy was glued to the spot and didn''t dare to move at all. As for J, she was frozen and staring at Oscar unbelievably. She couldn''t believe that Oscar had showed up here. At that moment, he seemed to care about Hannah only. He took off his white shirt and put it on Hannah''s nude body. The blood stains on her had reddened the shirt. He looked poker-faced but extremely terrifying. Oscar buttoned up for Hannah and wrapped her up in the white shirt. Hannah kept staring at Oscar and found his movements were soft but his face was bloody-cold. He looked as gloomy as hell. Hannah had managed to keep calm for the whole night and she finally freaked out now. In fact, she was just superficially injured and she wasn''t raped. But she simply couldn''t help to burst into tears when she saw Oscar andy in his arms and felt his warmth. "Shh. Don''t cry." Oscar said in a very deep and low voice, as if he had tried to keep it down. He wiped the tears for her with his slender fingers. "I''ll protect you." he said. Hannah cried harder and harder. She had relived her life and never thought of being protected by anyone. She had relived her life and never thought of being touched by any man. She looked at Oscar with her misty eyes and found his face and eyes filled with indifference. "Thomas." he moved his lips slightly. Not until then had Hannah realized that Thomas was also here, standing next to them. He put on a poker face and did nothing, but he looked indifferent and numb. Then he handed a ck pistol to Oscar. Harried had just sighed with relief but now she was suddenly frightened. She watched Oscar''s eyes filled with hostility and ferocity. "Oscar..." Hannah called his name anxiously. "Look away, good girl." Oscar''s voice was still soft and tender. Hannah shook her head hard and said, "No!" "No! Northfield is a country under the rule ofw. You can''t kill people here." She clutched to Oscar''s clothes and tried hard to stop him, and she didn''t want Oscar tomit a crime because of her. Oscar saw how worried she was and even smiled at her dearly. "That''s the world you know." he said. "The world under the rule ofw." But in his eyes, this world was never like that! Oscar covered her eyes with his hand. At the same time, there came a horrible gun shot. Then, Hannah seemed to have felt the recoil through Oscar''s arm when he took the shot. "Ah!" A man screamed out painfully in the cold and quiet space. Hannah couldn''t help trembling all over and wanted to see it unconsciously. But Oscar held her tightly in his arms and kissed her softly on the lips the next second. Hannah felt her heart racing, and she gave up figuring it out. Oscar let go of her and he looked kind of tender in his eyes, which didn''t match with what he was doing right now. Hannah stared at Oscar nervously, who was totally different from whom she knew. "You don''t know anything. I did it all." said Oscar. His voice was so deep and low that as if he was taking all the responsibility, and she wasn''t involved. But, that wasn''t what she wanted. She didn''t want him to get her exclude her from it. All she wanted was that Oscar would be safe and sound. Her eyes were red with tears. She held his topless body tightly and didn''t notice that she had pierced her nails into his skin out of anxiety. And Oscar even didn''t frown as if he couldn''t feel the pain. Oscar carried Hannah up from the ground, while Hannah put her arms round his neck unconsciously. Until then, she saw clearly that the warehouse was crowded with men in ck suit. They looked so powerful and forceful. No wonder J''s two big guys didn''t do anything to struggle or fight back when Oscar came in. They knew it was useless. Oscar stood in front of the man with the lower part of his body soaked with blood and looked down at him, who was trembling all over with pain. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Did you get into her?" he asked. The guy was suffering from great pain and might not hear what Oscar was talking. "It decides if your dead body will be torn apart." Oscar said coldly without emotion. The guy was still rolling over on the ground. Oscar looked at him indifferently and said coldly, "Forget it. It doesn''t matter." Saying it, Oscar winked. Two men in ck suit standing closest to Oscar came up, held the guy up from the ground, and dragged him out of the warehouse skillfully. The guy''s blood had stained the ground, looking very disgusting, yet none of them bat an eyelid. Suddenly, the guy who was screaming hard shut up. Hannah had no idea where the guy would be taken away to... She wasn''t sure if Oscar''s words meant he would silence that guy. But she was pretty sure that she had never seen Oscar like this before. Hannah tried to manage her emotion and tell herself not to panic or freak out. When she was nearly raped, she wished she could kill the guy and J and even tear them into pieces. She believed she would have shot them without hesitation if someone gave her a gun. So, what Oscar had done was to seek revenge for her only. She should be thankful for Oscar, who had help her fulfil her wish. However, she still trembled with fear. She''d always believed that the so-called dark world was as scheming and cunning just like Charles, and it was all about cheating and betrayal among people. And it was the cruelty of one man that Charles had killed her. But it wasn''t something so natural and brutal that Oscar had showed her. It seemed that cruelty and violence were reasonable here, and somewhere in this seemingly bright and peaceful world was filled with cruelty and ruthlessness. Chapter 198 She Kept Her Virginity Chapter 198 She Kept Her Virginity Chapter 198 She Kept Her Virginity The man had been dragged away. Oscar also went towards the gate of the warehouse with Hannah in his arms. But he didn''t pay a nce at J from beginning to the end. He wasn''t surprised, as if he had expected it was J who had done it all. But he didn''t get back at her cruelly, either. It seemed to have proved what J had told her. J said Oscar wouldn''t kill her. Hannah held Oscar''s neck tightly, and she didn''t feel like getting to the bottom of it, either. After all, it was none of her business what had happened between Oscar and J and what kind of promises they had for each other. It was between them only. She was nobody to step in. She was already much too grateful that Oscar had saved her from danger. She wouldn''t push her luck. More importantly, she didn''t want Oscar to kill more people. Suddenly, Oscar paused his steps with Hannah in his arms. There came J''s loud screaming from the back, "Oscar, are you sure you''re gonna do this to me for Hannah?" Hannah was stunned and couldn''t get what J meant. She looked back and saw dozens of men going up to her at the same time. What a scene! Hannah could guess what Oscar was gonna deal with J even though nothing had happened yet. She bet J would suffer much more to be gang raped than to be killed. "Oscar, why not just kill me?" J stared at Oscar''s big and tall figure with her bloody eyes and saw him carrying Hannah in his arms with love and care. She thought Oscar would devote his life and humanity to his mission but she didn''t imagine that he would give up everything for Hannah. Did she still delude herself that Oscar didn''t love Hannah? She cried her eyes out and said, "Kill me. Just let me die, then I won''t be hurt by you again! Then I don''t have to put up with your indifference again! You have no idea how much you''ve hurt my feelings over these years. You broke my heart!" Oscar still looked poker-faced even though J was crying her heart out. Hannah didn''t see any change in his facial expressions, either. She wondered how cold-bloody Oscar was to have been so unmoved like this. Honestly speaking, Hannah couldn''t tell what kind of person Oscar was. "Do you think I did that to Hannah only because I wanted to kill her? Right, I''m dying to kill her because she made me think that she''s special to you. I can''t ept it! I can''t bear to see that you''re with any other woman! More importantly, I''ve had enough of your indifference and I can''t stand you as a cod fish any more! I''d rather you just kill me. At least, I''ll be killed by you. And for a moment, you''ll think of me, a woman who loves you with her life!" "No, I won''t." Oscar was calm and cold while J was emotional and hrious. Really, he was emotionless on his face. He uttered the words one by one coldly, "If I kill you, I won''t feel anything just as I kill all the others, and not to mention thinking of you..." "Why not kill me then!" J asked her madly. "Because of Thomas." said Oscar. His words might frustrate J in the end. So, she could act up in front of Oscar willingly not because Oscar couldn''t bear to hurt her, but because he did it for someone else. Sheughed ironically, then she added, "Oscar, did you ever love me? Even..." "Not at all." Oscar interrupted her directly. "Then why did you sleep with me!" J questioned him, "Why did you get me pregnant!" "It wasn''t me. I never had slept with you!" What? J was stunned and lost for words. She was shocked and frozen. No! It must be Oscar! She remembered Oscar had been drugged and then had sex with her that night. She wouldn''t admit that Oscar was out of control. Oscar was a man of strong will. Nobody could make him do anything against his will even if he was threatened. The love philters were nothing to him. If he didn''t want her, he wouldn''t have touched her, even though he would explode with sexual desire. He must have slept with her out of love. In a sh, her persistence and faith copsed. She was down in spirit like a walking dead. "Are you done talking?" Oscar said in a very cold voice. J kept weeping but just couldn''t say a word. She had been ttering herself and getting over herself all the time. Her pride,cence and the superiority that she was the only special one to Oscar were all crashed in a sh. Sheughed and cried, thenughed again. "Oscar, you''re so cruel and ruthless. Aren''t you afraid of going to hell?" she said. Wasn''t he afraid that he would get his retribution someday? "It''s none of your business." Oscar said coldly. Whatever he said or did could really break the heart of a woman who loved him so much. J watched Oscar leaving with her eyes blurred with tears. He was carrying Hannah in his arms and Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. leaving indifferently without looking back. She shouted to his back, "Oscar, as a bloody and terrifying man like you, you''ll be abandoned by women sooner orter. Someday, you''ll be dumped by someone as you dumped me now!" Oscar held Hannah in his arms and paused his steps a little. At that moment, Hannah saw him swallowing. Apparently, he was emotionally swayed. "Oscar, Hannah doesn''t love you at all!" J yelled out loud behind his back. Hannah was worried to hear that. "You know what, to stay alive, Hannah would rather be fucked by other guys! Do you know why I still keep her life till now? Do you think I''m afraid of killing her? Absolutely no! It''s because the woman in your arms has tried everything she could to keep her life! She even offered to be done by other guys to prove that she doesn''t love you!" J said hriously, "Oscar, what do you see in her? Do you think a woman like her will really love you? She even wouldn''t keep her virginity for you! Don''t you think it too pathetic to have done so much for her?" Oscar blinked his eyes slightly. Hannah couldn''t help holding Oscar''s neck more tightly. She bit her lips hard. And at that time, she even didn''t know how to exin that she had offered to give out her virginity in order to stay alive, though she''d kept her virginity in the end. Chapter 199 The truth, Janet’s Sad Ending Chapter 199 The truth, Js Sad Ending Chapter 199 The truth, J''s Sad Ending But, Oscar still left with Hannah in his arms. Whatever J had said didn''t work at all. Oscar went out of the warehouse even without looking back at her. Jughed wildly again. She couldn''t do anything but watched those men in ck suiting up to her. "Ah!" J kept screaming in the warehouse. Anyone who had heard it would be shaking with fear, and couldn''t imagine what kind of horrible things she was going through as to have screamed so painfully. Itsted for long. It was gettingte and dark at night. Everything seemed to be back to normal. Everyone had left the warehouse except J, who was Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. lying on the ground at thest gasp. Suddenly, she heard footstepsing up to her in the warehouse. And she turned around dully to look at the man approaching her. She stared ruthlessly at Thomas who wasing up to her and standing in front of her. He just stood still there and saw her like a mess. "You didn''t leave?" she said. He was there all the time, watching her being raped. "I''ve warned you not to mess up with Hannah." said Thomas. "So, you know it all. You know Oscar wouldn''t go easy on me, right?" "Yes." "So, you were the one who slept with me, not Oscar, right?" "Yes." "Why didn''t you tell me?" J screamed. But she couldn''t scream out loud because her throat had been badly injured. Once again, she could do nothing but burst into tears. "If I''ve told you, would you stop loving Oscar?" Thomas asked her. J felt heart-wrenched. No! She wouldn''t stop loving Oscar. She loved him and she could even die for him. Nothing could stop her! "Importantly, Oscar did it to deceive the public." said Thomas, who was gonna tell her the truth. J wanted tough at herself for having been a fool, but for the time, she could do nothing but only shed tears. "Wasn''t Oscar drugged?" she asked. "Yes, he was." said Thomas. "He''d rather bear with it than sleep with me, right?" "Yes." J felt her heart broken and numb. "Do you want to know how he got over it?" asked Thomas. He was gonna tell her everything, since there was no need to keep it from her any more. J stared at Thomas and heard him say, "With Hannah''s photo." "You''re lying!" J couldn''t ept it and denied it immediately. She wouldn''t believe Oscar loved Hannah. She couldn''t believe Oscar really loved Hannah that much. She refused to convince herself that Oscar was in love with Hannah many years ago. Then she retorted furiously, "Oscar hasn''t touched Hannah till now! He doesn''t love her! Not that much!" Well, she still believed Hannah''s words though she failed to prove it in the end. If a man really loved a woman, how could he not have sex with her? J still refused to ept the reality. Thomas saw it and told her straightforwardly "There are two reasons that a man doesn''t have sex with a woman. First, he doesn''t love her at all. Second, he loves her too much." J looked at Thomas and heard him telling her the truth with a straight face. "I think you know what kind of person Oscar is and what kind of situation he is in now. He doesn''t have sex with Hannah only because he''s worried that he''ll bring her to the world of cruelty, and because he loves her so much that he''s tried hard to control himself and protect her." Thomas said lightly without emotion, as if he was narrating a fact. In this way, J finally got to know that Oscar did love Hannah very very much. And she''d been pushing and challenging Oscar until he couldn''t stand her any more. "J, Oscar''s got hundreds of reasons to kill you, but he never really did it. He still kept your life today because I begged him to. But you had to be gang raped, otherwise he wouldn''t spare your life. Well, I don''t love you any more, and I won''t fall in love with a woman as malicious and crazy like you again. I just don''t want to be guilty in my whole life for the baby you''ve aborted. I saved your life, and we''re even now." Saying it, Thomas turned to leave, leaving J alone in the warehouse. And he''d decided to stop loving her, then he left the shabby warehouse coldly. He could imagine how badly she''s been hurt tonight after being gang raped and getting to know the truth. J always believed she had given her first night to Oscar and Oscar was the father of the baby she carried. She''d thought she was special to Oscar. In fact, it was Thomas who had sex with her that night. He tried to deceive the public for Oscar and nearly let the cat out of the bag, so he fell for it on purpose, in order to win her trust. However, Oscar wouldn''t allow any woman to be around him. It wasn''t because he didn''t y around, but because he always kept distance from others and never trusted anyone else besides his trusted followers. Honestly speaking, Manuel admired Oscar since they were little. He admired Oscar for having made himself a very strong and powerful man after oveing great pressure, struggling between life and death and suffering from many inhumane tortures. Oscar was so strong and powerful that he was basically emotionless, but somehow, he still loved a woman deep in his heart. So, he knew J would be doomed the moment he received the call from Oscar tonight. J had dug her grave since she decided to find fault with Hannah. Oscar had sent all his henchmen and made the best of all the resources and found out where J had taken Hannah. He came with Oscar and begged him when he opened the gate of the warehouse, "Oscar, don''t kill J. I owe her, and I wanna pay her back." But Oscar didn''t say anything in reply or not even nced at him. At that time, Oscar cared about nothing else but Hannah. But in the end, Oscar agreed to keep J''s life but he would do it in the most horrible way. He had no idea if J would freak out after going through the nightmare and finally choose to kill herself. Bang! There came a gun shot. It was loud in the quiet night, and Thomas''s eyes were red with tears, though. The gun shot was from the warehouse, and obviously, J had killed herself. Anyway, it was her choice. And, he had nothing to do with it. He just left even without looking back. Chapter 200 I Don’t Want You to Leave Me Chapter 200 I Dont Want You to Leave Me Chapter 200 I Don''t Want You to Leave Me In the moonlight, Oscar stepped into a ck car, carrying Hannah in his arms. Shivering, Hannah wrapped her arms around Oscar''s neck. Although she had been out of danger, she was still trembling uncontrobly. Oscar could also empathize with her. Hence, after getting on the car, he had been holding her, letting her cling tightly in his arms. When they arrived at the vi, he carried Hannah and got out of the car. A man with apparent blood stains and wounds stood politely at the entrance. His injuries might be even more severe than Hannah''s. "Master Oscar." Jimmy apologized to him, "I''m sorry. I did not manage to protect Ms Hannah." At the sight of Jimmy, Hannah became excited. She knew that he had done his best. After the ident, he tried to protect her, regardless of his own safety. She heard Oscar''s cold voice as she was about to open her mouth, "Go back to treat the wounds first." It''s hard to know whether it was ainant or punishment, for there was not even a word of concern. Jimmy did not dare to say anything. "Yes," he said respectfully. Hannah resisted the urge to say something and kept silent, looking at his back. Oscar had held her into the hall. In the hall, Max was waiting for them, who was also shocked at the sight of Hannah covered in blood. He hurried forward, "Master Oscar." "Help me bring up the first aid kit." Oscar ordered. Oscar held Hannah upstairs and put her gently on the bed. At this moment, Max had also already put the kit on the nightstand. Then he left the room. Oscar opened the kit. He went to the bathroom and brought out a basin of hot water. Hannah was holding his hand tightly. Oscar could feel that she was still in panic. Oscar opened his mouth and said with a very gentle voice. He was now someone who waspletely different from whom he had been in the warehouse, sanguinary and horrible. At this moment, he seemed to have returned to normal. He said, "I''m just helping you clean up the wounds." Hannah pursed her lips. "Take a chill pill. I''ve seen your body many times, and I know what you look like even with my eyes closed." Hannah found herself speechless. "Good girl, let go." Oscar''s extremely gentle voice showed his affection. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hannah stared at him. She could sense the sincerity in his eyes. "It''s ugly." said Hannah. Oscar seemed to smile. That''s a gentle smile, like a streak of sunshine. If she hadn''t seen his frightening act tonight, she would never have imagined how cold and ruthless Oscar was. "I will never despise you." said Oscar. Hannah looked at him, hearing his musical voice. And his words were repeated many times in her mind. Her heart raced madly. She was easy to be touched by this guy. She let go of his hand. He gradually unfastened her shirt, which was stained with blood. Under the shirt, her naked body was covered with wounds. There were many scratches left, which had been caused by the broken ss of the car windows. Fortunately, she had no internal injuries. Oscar took off her clothes and cleaned the blood stains with a hot towel. He looked down and kept his face serious. Hannah did not want to see him since she felt ufortable being naked. She was, indeed, attracted by him at that moment. As handsome as usual, he had a face mixed the beauty of the West and the East. His shining and sunken eyes added the mysterious charm of a grown man. With his bushy eyebrow and bright eyes, Oscar showed the beauty of a dashing look. At that moment, his full focus was on her wounds. He looked at her without the lust that was usually visible in his eyes. Instead, his eyes were clean and clear, so she did not feel threatened. She even felt that she was treated with huge respect. "Ouch." Hannah suddenly cried out. The pain reminded her that she was fully naked. Oscar''s magical mour always attracted her full attention, and she finally forgot everything around her. "Be patient." His voice clearly showed some indifference. But the movement of his hand obviously became much lighter. He carefully cleaned her wounds, blowing into them to alleviate her pain. It''s hard to imagine such a scene-Oscar, a haughty and fickle man, would also be so gentle to ady. Hannah was enchanted by his gentleness. Hannah wanted to know what kind of woman could resist the aggressive charm of him and what kind of woman couldpletely have no crush on Oscar. He carefully disinfected her wounds, applied medicine, and bandaged them up. When all the steps were finished, she was almostpletely mummified. She didn''t even need to get dressed with those bandages on her. But in the end, Oscar still put on a set of lounge wear for her. It''s soft and big enough, so it was friendly to her wounds. After everything was finished, it had been over an hour. Oscar picked up the medicine cab and left. "Oscar." Hannah suddenly called him. He turned around. "Where are you going?" Hannah asked him. For the first time, she was afraid of being abandoned by him. She must be tempted by his bravery to save her and his gentleness showed to her. So at least for tonight, after all the things that had happened to her, she wanted to indulge her feelings for once. "Are you reluctant to part?" Oscar asked her seriously. "Yes," Hannah admitted, "I don''t want you leave me ." "Do you know what you mean by this sentence? What does it mean in a man''s mind?" asked Oscar. She knew. Oscar stared at her face and smiled with slight resignation. He said, "Hannah, you always know how to torture me." "..." Hannah was looking at him surprisingly. Did she torture him? Chapter 201 A Sweet Kiss Chapter 201 A Sweet Kiss Chapter 201 A Sweet Kiss "I let Max prepare some medicine. I''m gonna to go downstairs to get it." Oscar finally left. He still left something she couldn''t understand. What did he mean by saying she tortured him? She really wanted him to apany her tonight. How could such a thing be called torture? Oscar just left for a while. He came up to her with a herbal soup. Then he put the soup on the nightstand and bent down to pick her up, letting her sit up. Then he held the bottle of medicine and put it on Hannah''s lips. "Open your mouth," said Oscar. Hannah became obedient. She could have taken the medicine herself, yet it seemed hard for her to refuse Oscar. She failed to refuse him. Oscar fed the medicine into Hannah''s mouth. "It tastes terrible." Hannah took a sip and bitter medicine make her face wrinkle like a cabbage leaf. "It''s effective." "But it''s too bitter." Hannah refused to take the second bite. "Here, have some candy when you''ve finished the medicine." "Can you just put the sugar in the medicine?" "No." Oscar refused. Hannah stared at him with grievance. "It''s a special medicine researched by my dad''spany. I was often injured as a child. Every time I drank it, I soon recovered." Oscar exined. "Did you often get hurt as a child?" asked Hannah in amazement. He was born rich, well-tended by others from childhood. How could he be injured so often? "Drink the medicine first, and I''ll tell you." He appeared to notice her doubt. Hannah hesitated for a moment. She had to admit that she was indeed interested in what kind of person Oscar was. Gritting her teeth, she gradually drank it and finished a bottle of medicine, which was so bitter that she felt like her whole mouth was numb. She noticed a candy in Oscar''s hand at that moment. He peeled the wrapper of the creamy candy off and put the sweet next to Hannah''s mouth. With her mouth wide, Hannah could not wait to take it in her mouth. "Hmm..." The moment Hannah opened her mouth, she indeed tasted the sweetness of the sugar, yet it was the vor in Oscar''s mouth. Oscar did not give her the candy. Instead, he took it in his mouth and cover her lips with his. At this moment, Hannah came up with something in her mind, she was thinking that it might be how it felt through a kiss, which was so sweet that she finally surrendered to the tenderness of it. In the quiet room, they embraced each other tightly. There was only the sound of lips touching. After a long while, Oscar let go of her lips that were red and swollen. Hannah even had a feeling that she wanted to stay together with the man before her forever. Hannah could feel something different through Oscar''s eyes but he remained calm and still. His eyes were fixed on her moist lips. Then Hannah saw his perfect lips moved. "Still Bitter?" Hannah''s face blushed, with her mouth brimming with the vor of the candy. "Do you want another one?" asked Oscar. She felt somehow that she was treated as a little girl by Oscar. That was the feeling of being spoiled. "No." Hannah did not like sweet food but the medicine she took was too bitter. However, she was wondering if she would love the taste of creamy candy. "Well, good night. It''ste." "Do you want to sleep together?" Hannah suddenly asked him. "Hannah, the word ''sleep'' has a lot of meanings." Oscar seriously reminded her. Hannah knew that he was flirting with her on purpose but she seemed not to be repulsed by what he said as before. "I want to talk to you." Oscar swallowed, probably having known what Hannah would say. He nodded and said, "You can start now." It waste, they should have been tired after tonight''s incidents, yet Hannah could not fall asleep even for a little while. Looking at Oscar''s handsome face, she took a deep breath and started talking, "Oscar, do you care about my body?" Oscar said swiftly, "Of course." "Would you care if I''m not a virgin?" "Yes." he looked somber. Hannah was baffled by his answer, which was out of her imagination. Generally, after the things that happened today, as a gentleman, he should have said he only cared about her heart. What should she say after such answer? Hannah was just ring at him. Oscar showed a smile and said, "If I love ady, I will care about everything about her, including whether a single strand of her hair has been touched by another man." Hannah had known a truth-men are the least expected creatures in the world. "But it doesn''t mean that I would despise her." Oscar showed his sincerity, "I said I will never despise you." So that''s another meaning of ''he did not despise her''. Hannah was touched. She was always easily moved by Oscar. "So no matter what you be, whether you lose your virginity or not, I won''t despise you." Oscar''s words were like the oath, clearly showing that he would not give her up if she had been defiled tonight. Hannah felt overwhelmed by her emotions. It was hard for her to figure out the reason why she became so sensitive. Had she be less indifferent? Or was he so tricky that his acts could rekindle her feelings? All she knew was that she didn''t want to repress herself now. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She realized that her feelings had changed since J''s men were about to assault her. Oscar filled her brain at that moment, and she wanted to save her first time for Oscar. She did not even think of anyone else, including Charles Sawyer, whom she always thought that she loved a lot. She tried her best to keep a calm voice and asked him, "Oscar, did you just say you love me?" He stated that if he loved someone, he would care about everything about her. With less struggle, Oscar was much more straightforward than her. He said frankly, "Isn''t it obvious?" "But, when did you have feelings for me? We had nothing to do with each other before." "When did you fall in love with me?" retorted Oscar. ''Why is he certain that I love him?'' Hannah wasn''t even sure of herself and she was stunned by his confidence. Chapter 202 For Him Chapter 202 For Him Chapter 202 For Him Hannah was trying to control her emotions with her lips pursed. Was it all over her face that she had feelings for him? She used to think that she would make it as long as she stuck by her conviction and told herself not to have feelings for Oscar. Nevertheless, she didn''t realize that was just self-deception. She never imagined Oscar had seen it clearly. "Hannah, I love you." Oscar confessed to her. In fact, he had said it once before. On that night, Oscar stayed in bed, seriously injured. And he said in the middle of the night, "Hannah, I like you." He had also saved her that time. That was not p-doodle and Hannah knew it. She just ignored it on purpose. "Is there anything else you would like to say?" asked Oscar. There was no response from her. Nor did he force her to answer. With that confidence, he believed that she loved him. Thus, he didn''t need her to tell him the answer. Hannah slowly calmed down. "Are you angry tonight?" asked she. Oscar frowned slightly. "The thing J said," Hannah stared at Oscar, "I would give up my virginity to stay alive." "I was not angry." Oscar''s voice was determined, with a hint of gloom. "Your life would have been the most importantpared with everything. I only care that you survived!" If he hade and seen Hannah''s cold body, he would probably be crazy. On the way here, he actually thought a lot. He could ept thousands of different kinds of consequences. However, the only thing he could not ept was her death. "Life is more important," Hannah said, "I don''t know why I just believed that you would appear and save me, even if you were not in this city, and J kept saying that nothing could let you back. But I just believed that you would show up. I just believed that the only person in this world who woulde to save me woulde!" She said so as if she was exining to Oscar for defending herself from J''s usation. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Oscar could not help but squeezed Hannah''s hands. He was afraid that if he hade toote, Hannah would have died. "So, I did use such an extreme method to buy myself more time," Hannah signed. "However, when they moved, I regretted." Oscar''s face changed slightly after all. He was not concerned about her chasteness. He just couldn''t imagine the pain she suffered. "I regretted that I rejected you. Why didn''t I just have sex with you? I was willing to do that." Hannah looked at the change in Oscar''s expression. Sometimes she felt that he was so cold and gloomy that no one could figure out his thoughts; and sometimes she thought that he was also an ordinary man with emotions. "It doesn''t matter." His gentleness in the eyes could even attract alldies. His fingers put in her silky hair, Oscar held up her cheek. "I never mind whether you keep your first time for me." "Do you want to know whether I have been defiled by those men?" Hannah asked him. "I will know sooner orter." Oscar said bluntly. Hannah''s eyes were twinkling. Oscar implied that he didn''t want to know right now, yet she had wanted to tell him and make him feel better. "I will know that when you are willing to give you to me," said Oscar seriously. Oscar was a riddle wrapped up in a mystery. Anyway, she gave up trying to read his mind. She just suddenly thought of the words of J, that Oscar would be desperate only for some special. That person was not her or J Burke. So who would it be? The question had been haunting her until now but she did not care about it anymore like Oscar did not care whether she was a virgin. When she wanted to love someone, she would not fuss about it so much. Moreover, they didn''t need to bother each other with their memories of the past. She had ever loved Charles Sawyer, while Oscar also had a specialdy. So they were even. Hannah suddenly draped her arms around Oscar''s neck. This ambiguous action between them could be provocative. "Now, I do." This time, Oscar was shocked. Hannah could clearly feel Oscar''s body stiffening. He stared at her, probably because he did not expect she wouldpromise so soon. Before tonight, her rejection of him was discernible. Oscar''s eyes widened while Hannah''s lips were put on his. She kissed him, with her tongue putting in. Oscar could not withstand the temptation of Hannah. Even a single sight of her could be luring to him. He kissed her while his hands cuffed the back of her head. They held each other closer. "Hey!" Hannah suddenly cried, her eyes red. Oscar tried to control himself, "I haven''t even touched you. Where is the pain? " "You touched my wounds." Hannah gazed at him through her tears. "Are you ying with me? " said Oscar, with dry resentment, his handsome face as gloomy as a thunderstorm. "I forgot I''m still a patient." Oscar just stared at her. Turbulent emotions possessed him. "You won''t want to see yourself are covered in blood." "I might be tortured to death by you one day!" Oscar released his grip. He left and rushed into the bathroom, where soon a sound of the shower came from. Hannah was feeling a little guilty. She just lost her mind over the affection. Oscar took a cold shower andy on the bed with a sober mind. On the other hand, Hannah had been asleep. Oscar, after going to bed, deliberately kept his distance from her. Every night when they slept together, he usuallyy close to her. Men, as expected, always thought with their penises. Hannah finally could not help but tell him, "Oscar, I was not vited." She confided it to soothe him. "So, I managed to save my first time for you." Oscar smiled what Hannah said. That would probably be the most beautiful words he had ever heard in his life. He was impressed by the words ''for him'' rather than ''her first time''. Chapter 203 Oscar, Are You Bad? Chapter 203 Oscar, Are You Bad? Chapter 203 Oscar, Are You Bad? "So, what is your rtionship to J Burke?" asked Hannah. After confiding her secret, she asked him directly. "Hannah, I am not a giddy man," said Oscar slowly. "I had nothing to do with J Burke" Oscar added when Hannah was thinking of something. Hannah turned over and looked at him. In the darkness, they stared into each other''s eyes. She did not know why she believed him and his words. "Oscar, can you tell me who you are?" "Is that important to you?" "Yes," she said after a moment''s hesitation, although she was a little worried about his answer. Oscar was so somber and callous sometimes, which was obviously different from her. She didn''t know if she could ept what he would say next. "I''m sorry." Oscar signed, "I can''t tell you." Hannah felt a little upset. "It doesn''t mean I don''t trust you. I don''t want to mess up your life." Hannah pursed her lips and continued, "Oscar, are you bad?" She finally asked that question. "I''m not a good one," replied Oscar. His answer was so ambiguous. "But I won''t harm you." It seemed to be a promise to her. Gazing at him, Hannah was not sure enough whether she was to believe him. That night, they shared secrets but kept some to themselves. When Hannah woke up in the morning, Oscar had left. Wasn''t he used to dawdle in bed, especially during the period of recuperation from his leg injury? She didn''t know when his leg got better. When he came to save herst night, there was no sign of injury on his leg at all. He even carried her all the way back here. That was extremely heartwarming. Thinking of it, Hannah got up. Although she was wrapped like a mummy, there were only minor cuts and bruises on her and she felt a lot better after a night of nursing. Then she went downstairs. Max had been there, busy with his tasks. "Ms Wells," he hurried forward as he saw her. "Where''s Oscar?" "He''s left." Hannah was stupefied, "Where did he leave for?" "For the capital." Hearing those words, Hannah felt a little upset. ''How could he leave without telling me? Last night he was so affectionate, but early this morning he left without saying anything.'' she though to herself. "Master Oscar got some things to take care of." Max exined. "It has nothing to do with me either." Hannah seemed cold. Seeing how she reacted, Max smiled. ''Mrs Wells says one thing when it''s really another.'' he though. "Ms Wells, Do you want to have breakfast?" "Yeah, thank you." Hannah walked directly to the table. Max put the breakfast on the table and went to do his own things. He knew Hannah didn''t likepany. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hannah was watching the news while eating breakfast. She suddenly goggled. She clicked on the live news and saw that ''Early this morning, a female body was found in the old warehouse on Wisteria Street. Two male bodies were found outside the warehouse, one of which was found with a horrifying lower body.'' Hannah hurriedly zoomed in on the photo and looked at it. Even though they were covered by ck bars, she recognized them at a nce. The woman in the photo was obviously J Burke, and the two male corpses were the man who followed J Burke Hannah was shocked and spooked. ''Did Oscar do this? But J Burke should not have been killed by Oscar. He would not show tricks like that. It might have been J Burke whomitted suicide.'' Thinking of these, Hannah sat there stiffly. The moment the phone rang, it really frightened her. "Oscar," she said after a long look at the call of Oscar Wells. "Did you get up?" "Yes," Hannah answered. "I hurried backst night. Things haven''t been settled here yet." He seemed to be exining why he had left so early. "Well," Hannah said softly. "Are you unhappy now?" he wasughing. He was right. When she found that he had left, she felt extremely unhappy. But now, she was absorbed by the news she had just seen. She processed her mood and asked in a calm tone, "Oscar, J Burke died." His silence was obvious. "And so as the two men following her." said Hannah. She did not know how to face such a fact. It was far beyond her grasp. It was a long time before Oscar spoke. He said, "Are you afraid of me?" Suddenly Hannah''s mind went nk. Her tragic fate in herst life made her afraid of repeating the same mistakes. "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you." Oscar''s beautiful voice came from the phone. Hannah did not know how to ept the deadlock of the call. Oscar was ready to hang up. "When will youe back?" Hannah suddenly asked him. She changed the subject. Sometimes she would choose to escape things that she was unwilling to face. "Do you want me toe back?" Oscar seemed tough at himself. "Light Building will reopen the day after tomorrow. I want you toe back and cut the ribbon with me." "Okay." he agreed immediately. "Will youe back punctually?" Hannah felt it somewhat incredible and asked again. "Since you''re missing me. I must hurry back." "See you the day after tomorrow." Oscar ginned. "Okay." Hannah stayed in silence after hanging up the phone. She nced at the news again, and she decided to let go of all her misgivings. She realized that, since they hade to the path, there was no reason to regret it. She had to believe the way she had chosen. After breakfast, Hannah went to thepany as usual. The majority of her wounds were on her body. Her face, covered with makeup, seemed unharmed. The man who drove her to work was not Jimmy but he was also ordered by Oscar. Oscar had known that she would go out, so he arranged another driver for her temporarily. Hannah was always moved by these actions of Oscar. He did not like to tter her, but all the things he had done for her revealed his profound love. He was a sharp contrast to Charles Sawyer, who usually spoke sugared words to show his illusory love. Charles never took any action. It turned out that Oscar Wells and Charles Sawyer were radically different. She should not doubt the love of Oscar because of Charles Sawyer. Chapter 204 A Chess Game Chapter 204 A Chess Game Chapter 204 A Chess Game In the building of Cooper Group, Hannah appeared in the office. "Ms Hannah, Little Bunny is waiting for you in the conference room. Do you want to see her now or after you finish the work?" Rose said while following her. " Let here straight to my office, I want to talk with her now." "Yes," said Rose. Not for a while, Little Bunny came in. She was a bit cautious in front of Hannah. "Ms Hannah." Little Bunny greeted her. "Sit down please." Hannah was rxed. Little Bunny sat on the sofa while Hannah was working on theputer. "Just wait for me for ten minutes." Hannah said. "It doesn''t matter. I have nothing to do anyway." Little Bunny replied quickly. It was hard to imagine a celebrity, who would be busy with her flourishing business, now had nothing to do. Thinking of this, Hannah chuckled. Hannah concentrated on the work for efficiency. And Rose made two cups of coffee and ced them in front of them. After ten minutes, Hannah shut off theputer. Little Bunny was surprised by her time management and she had been ready to wait half an hour, or even half a morning. Sitting down opposite Little Bunny, Hannah took out a document. "This is the content about the live-streaming sales the day after tomorrow." "Live-streaming sales?" Little Bunny was baffled by the word. "To put it bluntly, we will develop an online trading tform. You will be responsible for introducing the various shops on the tform tomorrow." Hannah exined, "we will lead consumers to buy goods through online trading." At the moment, Little Bunny was silent as if she was thinking of something. "Take it easy. It differs from TV shopping. Moreover, live-streaming sales led by stars will be a trend shortly." Hannah exined as she knew what Little Bunny was worried about. She looked still on the fence. After all, the star was rtively lofty in public. Besides, stars who sold goods through live-streaming seemed to condescend themselves. "Little Bunny, you need to be exposed to public now." Hannah advised, "I guarantee your live-streaming will be the top of the trend. What a star needs most is traffic. If you have strength in this field without traffic, it''s hard for you to seed." "OK." Little Bunny agreed. That was not because of the benefits it could bring for her. Though live-streaming sales could not benefit her, Little Bunny would do it, for Hannah provided her with the first opportunity for endorsement. She was her lucky star. In return, there was no way she would refuse. "Please believe me. You will have a bright future." Hannah said with a smile. "I''m d to hear that." Little Bunny cracked a smile. She did not even think about, one day she would gain overnight poprity. "You can look through the content." Hannah said, "If you have any question, please ask me." "OK." Little Bunny started to browse the document carefully in silence. There were lots of things she didn''t understand and she kept open-minded and consulted Hannah patiently. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. They worked on the business all morning. "I will work hard to be familiar with the lines in the document." Little Bunny said. "Live-streaming is different from other programs. It''s even more different from acting. Live streaming focuses on your true self. The lines are just used for reference. You can talk to customers in a way that is authentic to you ." "Okay." "We''ll have a rehearsal tomorrow morning." "Yes." Little Bunny fully cooperated with Hannah''s arrangements. "Meet me at the Light Building at ten o''clock in the morning. Make sure you look nice." "Okay." Hannah added some advice before Little Bunny left the office. Then Hannah called Rose and Wang into her office and arranged the affairs about the live-streaming for the opening day to make sure nothing went wrong. Gone was the morning. It''s after three in the afternoon. Hannah asked Rose to send Mary Cooper to her office. Mary meekly came in and sat across from Hannah. "Come on. Talk about yourtest n." Hannah gazed at her. Mary Cooper was visibly embarrassed, for she had note up with anything. "I... I just joined thepany, and I know little about it. I have no idea about marketing, so..." "Could you help me judge the preferential scheme?" Hannah directly took out a scheme draft to Mary. She must know I could not aplish the scheme draft, so she prepared a n B, Mary thought. Hannah perfected the draft in the afternoon. Mary was startled and worried that Hannah was nning something. But she still took over the scheme, and looked at it. She felt so jealous. It was obviously a mature business promotion scheme. Hannah made it perfectly. "Very well." she said, holding back her jealousy, "Indeed you are more thoughtful than I am. I shall learn more from you in the future." "We needn''tpare in this field." Hannah said bluntly, "If you think that there are no problems, you can make arrangements ording to this n." "Do you mean you leave it to me?" Mary was surprised. Wasn''t it the credit that went to her? Now Hannah absolutely wouldn''t do such kind-hearted thing, after all, she had changed a lot. "I said we share both the honor and the disgrace. You are the one I chose." Hannah said frankly. Mary was hesitant. "Okay. If don''t want to do... " Hannah didn''t force her. "No." Mary hurriedly denied, "I''m just thinking how I can do as well as you." Mary''s greatest trait was her ability to tter others against her will. "Intention matters." Hannah pretended not read her. Mary hurriedly agreed, and then left Hannah''s office. Rose was perplexed, standing there and pondering. She did not know whether Hannah nned to recruit Mary Cooper or defeat her. "First recruit her, and then defeat her." Hannah seemed to have guessed Rose''s thoughts. Rose was shocked at that moment. ''Did Hannah have psychic powers?'' she thought. Since Hannah knew what she was thinking, she might be careful when she was thinking, especially when she''sining about Hannah. Rose held back. She asked, "Why should we recruit her first? With her present abilities, Mary Cooper is simply not qualified for the position of director. As long as there has been no performance, she can not have been in this position. If she is not recognized,pany officials will not allow her to upy the position!" "My target is never Mary Cooper." Rose was stunned. Therefore, Hannah was ying chess in arge scale. She was really impressed. She found that every step taken by Hannah was carefully nned. How could so many people look down on her before? Now those must be convinced. Chapter 205 The Ribbon-cutting Ceremony Chapter 205 The Ribbon-cutting Ceremony Chapter 205 The Ribbon-cutting Ceremony After two days'' busy work, they embraced the reopening day of the Light Building on Saturday. The ribbon-cutting would start at ten past ten in the morning, which meant a perfect time. Hannah got up very early and found that Oscar had note back yet. And she went downstairs to have breakfast. She used to look at her cell phone while having breakfast, but she was absent-minded Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. today. Checking her phone many times, she found no information from Oscar Wells. Hannah wanted to send a message to him, but finally restrained her impulse. ''It doesn''t matter. The ribbon-cutting guests have never been announced to the public anyway. If he is too busy toe back, just let it go.'' she thought to herself. After breakfast, Hannah was heading for the site of activity. She had scheduled a hair and makeup appointment so now she was on a serious time crunch. Near the door stood Jimmy. He was hurt bad. How could hee to work after just two days'' recovery? Hannah felt somewhat worried. "Ms Wells, please get in the car." "Why don''t you take a few more days off?" "It''s all right now," Jimmy said bluntly. "Are you afraid that Oscar will dismiss you?" Hannah also didn''t beat around the bush. After all, he got paid a million dors a year, which she would also envy. "No," Jimmy hurriedly denied. "I assure you he won''t do that," he said sincerely, "and that''s not the reason. I have already recovered." Indeed, Jimmy was a man who would protect her despite the risk to his own life. Hannah thought it was hard to hire another one who was as loyal as him. Hannah looked at him up and down. On the way, Jimmy drove carefully, and the car was running steady. After thest car ident, he became more cautious. They arrived at the destination. Hannah followed the staff to the dressing room. She chose a red dress for the festive asion, showing off her white skin beautifully. Hannah''s beauty made her adapt a variety of styles. She distractedly clutched her cell phone, hesitating all the time. Finally, she couldn''t help but send a message to Oscar: Will youe back? To cut the ribbon. Waiting for a long time, but there was still no response from Oscar. Hannah told herself not to mind it and she decided to focus on confirming every step of the ceremony. Finishing all the preparing work, Hannah got up and went to the gate. At the door appeared various cars, bright red carpets, a sea of flower baskets, and countless reporters, which looked very lively. As soon as Hannah appeared, all the reporters were excited. "Hannah, I heard that since you took over the project of Light Building, you have achieved 88% of the business attraction n of it in less than a month, since it was only 2o% at the beginning. Can you briefly exin how you made it?" "That''s a trade secret. I can''t reveal it." Hannah intentionally cracked a joke, which broke the ice. She added, "It''s about honesty, sincerity, and trust. We show our utmost sincerity, in exchange for business trust, to achieve win-win cooperation, which leads to more business. At the same time, I''ll make an advertisement. At Cooper Group, integrity is not just for our partners. We treat all consumers equally. So, I hope they cane here for fun in their leisure time. We never cheat consumers with the wordy." "Do you have anything to say about Starlight Mall, the rival to Light Building?" "Starlight Mall has been officially announced to be temporarily out of business, so we have nothing to say. I believe they''ve found a direction of their own. We also look forward to cooperation with them." "It''s said that J Burke, who was in charge of themercial building project of Starlight Mall, has passed away. what do you think about this?" "I''m sorry to hear about Ms Burke''s death," Hannah signed, "But the deceased has passed away. We shouldn''t judge her anymore. She needs to rest in peace." Her reply left a silence for the reporters. "The spokesperson for the Light Building this time is Little Bunny? How could you think of invite her to endorse Light Building? It is reported that you has spent a lot of money." "Destiny. The first time I saw Miss Little Bunny, I was impressed by her image and temperament. I found she was very suitable for us, so we started the cooperation. In fact, that''s an excellent choice. Ms Little Bunny is dedicated, and I believe we will progress together. "Ms Hannah, will Oscar Wellse here for today''s ribbon-cutting ceremony?" A reporter suddenly asked loudly. The topic was shifted from professional questions to gossip. It''s 9:40 in the morning. He got half an hour. Probably he would note. "No, he won''t." Hannah answered. "Because of working?" the reporter asked further. They will never give up the topic of gossip. "Yes." Hannah nodded, without saying more. She understood that, before the press, sometimes the more you talked, the more likely you were to be criticized. And one would be also reproached even though they said nothing. Either way brought you censure. Hannah never wasted her breath. "Hannah..." "Excuse me, the time for the interview is over. Ms Hannah has to get ready for the ribbon cutting. Thank you," Rose said, stepping forward to stop the reporters from asking questions. Obviously, she received instructions from Hannah. Hannah politely bowed to the press and left. She walked to the ribbon-cutting tform. At the same time, Little Bunny showed up, who wore a white, floor-length dress with pinkce, radiating a sexual but naughty charge, which matched her temperament. "You''re so gorgeous." Hannah praised her. "Thank you, Ms Hannah, you amaze me too. You''re even prettier than the stars." Little Bunny said sincerely. The two of them were so poised and graceful before the press. Mans of the day had been invited to cut-ribbon arrived gradually, including Miguel Cooper, the chairman of Cooper Group, the general manager in charge of the operation and management part of Light Building, and the Chairman of the Business Association of Kensbury City. At 10:05, the staff invited them to stand at the ribbon-cutting scene. And the host began to make a brief introduction. Eight past ten, the countdown began after the introduction. At 10:09, a red "wind-driven" supercar rushed into the scene. A gorgeous drift parking stunned everyone. The car stopped and the door opened up automatically. A man in a ck suit descended from the copilot. He was tall and straight. His handsome face captivated all people there. Walking at a great speed with his well-shaped long legs, he hurriedly moved towards Hannah, while she was still in a state of astonishment. She had already been well-prepared, thinking that he would note. But it was the opposite, he eventually came, with such a high-profile arrival. Couldn''t he keep a bit more modest and low profile? There were too manydies at the scene being fascinated by him. "Perfect timing." Oscar smiled to Hannah. If man could be ranked ording to a smile, Oscar must be the Smile King. He was invincible with his smile. Chapter206 The Couple in Public Chapter206 The Couple in Public Chapter206 The Couple in Public "The hell it is." Hannah couldn''t resist spitting out rude words. On the one hand, she was bewitched by his smile; on the other hand, she was now in a situation where she had told the press that Oscar Wells wouldn''t be there, yet he actually showed up. She didn''t prepare a seat for him either. Unexpectedly, he performed such a sudden appearance. ''This man was born to go against my wishes!'' she said to herself. Instead of getting offended by her anger, Oscar smiled even more broadly. "There''s no room for you," Hannah said, "so, get out of the way." "Who said that?" Oscar squatted down and got his body through the ribbon. Getting confused by his action, she suddenly felt that he stood behind her and cuddled her from the back. Then her fingers holding the scissors were wrapped in his broad hands, which made them look like an affectionate couple. It seemed that they made a spectacle of themself. Hannah blushed at that thought, but Oscar looked calm and frank. As the host announced that the countdown was over, everyone cut the ribbon at the same time. The sound of gun salute came from the gate, creating an atmosphere of festive gaiety. The scene broke into warm apuse, which meant that they had just done a sessful publicity stunt. The ceremony came to an end. ording to the agenda, all the guests would visit the building. In the meanwhile, Little Bunny started her live stream. Hannah followed the crowds, Oscar walking behind her. They were surrounded by cameras. "I didn''t think you woulde back," Hannah said with lingering anger. She was still indignant that he didn''t tell her he wasing back. "I promised you. I never go back on my word." "You didn''t text me back." "I was on a ne at that point." "Then what about when you got off the ne?" she kept pressing, ying like a cute girlfriend who was eager to criticize her boyfriend. "I came back hurriedly and didn''t have time to text back." "You were not the driver." Hannah knew that Theodore drove the car. "You''re right. He kept speeding. I have a fear of death, you know, so I hold on to my armrest all the way." "..." "Don''t flip out. Didn''t Ie back in time?" Oscar whispered in her ear. Hannah was surprised by his sudden approach. "Can you be serious for once?" "The look you got mad makes me hard to be serious." "What look of mine can ever make you serious?" she got mad. "So, you know that!" heughed with delight. They were bickering all through the event and gently hit each other on asion. Surprisingly, the scene of them together was broadcast through the camera but they did not notice that. People in front of televisions, who had been attracted to watch real-time news for the sessful publicity stunt created by Light Building to see what was awesome about these business people, spotted that the two were flirting in the crowd. The audience was impressed by their sweet interaction, so the bullet-chattingments about them began to flood in: Plzzzz let me be punished byw if Imitted a crime, but do not let me see this sweet scene as soon as I turn on myputer. The couple, GET A ROOM! Can anyone tell me if the formal dress Hannah''s wearing is avable in the Light Building? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ... Immediately, the whole nation began to gossip. And Hannah and Oscar became the top trending topic on Twitter. ''Why she became so cute in front of Oscar Wells?'' Charles Sawyer stared at the screen, feeling the Hannah had changed so much that she was apletely different woman now than she used to be, he thought. He found that not only did her taste in clothes improved a lot, but the expression on her face was more vivid today than when she was with him. He had never seen her y the coquetry. But at this point, she was such a shy and cute woman beside Oscar. Seeing this, Charles gnashed in fury. It suddenly urred to him that Oscar once said, ''how you feel about ady during sex also depends on your skills...'' The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, so he just turn off theputer. At the same time, his phone rang. He caught a glimpse of his caller ID and changed his mood before he answered the phone. "Sir." He said with respect. "Ruin Cooper Group." The person on the phonemanded. "I know that, but now it''s like, Hannah''s life suddenly goes wild with unequaled capacity and she is totally out of my control. It''s difficult for me to take Cooper Group from Hannah." he said carefully, "I was gonna kill her at first. Because once she dies, Miguel Cooper would be too sad to run the cause someone was watching me." "I don''t want to focus on the killing thing. The point now is how to unseat Miguel Cooper. We don''t have time to spend on them. Youy hands on the head of Cooper Group, this is the only thing we should do now." "What do you mean, Sir?" Charles said excitedly. "Just do as I say." "Yes." He agreed quickly. The person on the phone talked a lot. After hanging up, Charles showed an evil smile. He firmly believed that he could destroy Hannah and it was impossible for Oscar to stay with her once Miguel Cooper fell from power. He swore to torture her when that timees, and make her suffer the living death. ... The opening event after refurbishmentsted all day. Miguel and the exclusive level left the scene after their visit. As the person who was in charge of this event, Hannah stayed behind, also for the reason that today was Little Bunny''s first living show. And Oscar stayed at the scene to keep Hannah''s At some point, Theodore showed up around them. In any event, he just followed Oscar closely. It was a whole day of live-stream, through which Little Bunny introduced every nook and cranny of the shopping mall. And her live stream was watched by a few thousand people at the beginning and over 200, 000 by the end of the afternoon. It was an astonishing number for her first attempt, especially at the time of ten years ago when the online tform was not that popr. She already got enough views but the volume of real-time trade was lousy. It was because online trading had not swept the world yet. By the time her live stream ended, it was already 5:30 pm. Little Bunny looked a little frazzled. Hannah walked towards her and said, "Thanks for your hard work today." "Not too bad." Little Bunny smiled faintly, "I worried that I performed badly." "You''re good." Hannah affirmed, "Coming up to such standard on your first live stream, you''re amazing." "But I heard the volume of trade seemed to be light." "It''s not your fault. Now people are not used to shopping online, it''s not a big deal. But after your live stream today, I think there''s going to be a surprise tomorrow." "I hope so." "It''s gettingte. Go back home early today." "OK, see youter." Little Bunny said with a smile. Before she left with her manager, she gave Oscar and Theodore a polite smile too. "Little Bunny?" Theodore watched her back, muttering to himself with an exciting and meaningful tone. Chapter 207 Oscar Was Seriously Wounded Chapter 207 Oscar Was Seriously Wounded Chapter 207 Oscar Was Seriously Wounded Hannah blinked her eyes slightly. Then she turned to look at Theodore, "You don''t know her?" "She''s a little-known star. What makes you think I know her?" Theodore asked her back. The rtionship between Theodore and Little Bunny in this life would start here because of her. Thinking of it, Hannah felt somehow guilty for Little Bunny. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Theodore felt hairs standing on end when Hannah stared at him. "Nothing," Hannah came back to earth and said, "It''s a long day. Let''s go back." "Yup. You should have said that long ago." Theodore nced at Oscar and muttered to himself, "Otherwise, someone is gonna be a dead man." Hannah was confused about what he said. Theodore didn''t tell her who he referred to. If Oscar did not open his mouth, he couldn''t say anything, either. Then the three of them left Light Building together. Jimmy driving the car, Theodore was sitting in the front seat, and Oscar and Hannah were sitting in the back seat. It was quiet in the car. "Hey, how about dining out together? My treat." Hannah suggested. She thought Oscar and Theodore had been staying with her for the whole day and she should buy them dinner to thank them, though she didn''t know what exactly they had helped her with all day long. She thought that they had done nothing but fool around. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "No, thanks." Theodore said bluntly, "I''m afraid someone will die if we don''t hurry to go back." Hannah frowned and didn''t know what was wrong with Theodore today. They fell into silence again. The car arrived at the vi. Hannah and Oscar got out of the car. Theodore stayed in the car, rolled the window down and said to them, "Hannah, go easy on him. I understand absence makes the heart grow fonder, but life is more important." Hannah looked back at him, wondering what was wrong with him tonight, because she couldn''t understand a word he had said. Oscar simply ignored him. Instead, he took Hannah''s hand and walked in the vi. "Master Oscar, you''re home." Max came up to him warmly. "Call Donald here." "What''s wrong, Oscar?" Max looked worried in a sh. Hannah sensed something was wrong, either. Why Max suddenly got so nervous? "I got minor wounds." Oscar said lightly. Was Oscar wounded? At the moment, Hannah suddenly got what Theodore meant. "Don''t worry. I won''t die." Oscar noticed the changing look on Hannah''s face and said, "Just help me go upstairs." Saying it, he leaned on her shoulders abruptly. Hannah nearly fell down with his weight,ining quietly why he could be so heavy. But she dared not to push him away. Instead, she tried hard to help him go upstairs and then put him on the bed. Oscary down on the bed and looked deadly pale. Where had he been wounded? Hannah was a little guilty about not realizing it all day long. "I won''t die. I promise." Oscar looked at Hannah''s face and said lightly. His voice was so weak. "What happened to you?" "No big deal." "Oscar..." "I wanna take a nap. Be quiet." Oscar said in a bossy tone, but his voice sounded really weak. Hannah would like to ask him something else but she simply swallowed her tongue back and remained silent when she saw Oscar had closed his eyes and seemed to sleep tight. She stayed with him in the room without making a sound. A whileter, a man came in. Probably, he was Donald. He looked in his forties and was wearing a pair of sses, looking learned and refined. He was carrying an advanced medical box, which was totally different from the household one. He went straight to Oscar and asked, "Gunshot wound?" "Mm." Oscar answered with his eyes closed. Hannah was shocked to hear that. What? Oscar had been shot? "Where is the wound?" Donald seemed to have been used to it. "Pretty close to the heart." "Did you take out the bullet?" Donald said it and took off the suit and shirt for Oscar. Under the shirt, the wound was wrapped up with gauze, looking like a bloody mess. Hannah was scared out. "You go out first." Oscar suddenly looked towards Hannah and told her to get out while Donald was about to tear off the gauze. Hannah was stunned, then she turned around and looked straight into Oscar''s eyes, but didn''t know what to say. "Go out and eat something first. Bring me some soup and feed meter." said Oscar. In fact, Hannah knew he just didn''t want her to see his wound, but she turned around and left. She knew Oscar didn''t want anyone else to see him like a mess, and he wasn''t ready to tell her everything now. So, she''d better zip it and leave. In the room, Donald tore off the gauze and watched the inmed wound. "How did you get wounded here?" Donald cleaned the wound and asked. "I''ve been a little careless." "Did you get caught?" "Almost." Oscar bore with the pain and answered. "But you''re always careful." Oscar clutched to the sheet and tried hard to endure the pain. "You would have been a dead man if the bullet came a bit closer here." said Donald. At that moment, Oscar''s lips were pale and he was sweating like hell. "Be more careful in the future." Donald told him, but he didn''t ask how it happened. As Oscar''s private doctor, all he cared about was Oscar''s health. After all, Oscar couldn''t be so lucky to keep his life each time. It was quiet in the room. The pain was killing him, but he didn''t scream at all. Some timeter, Donald had finished dressing the gunshot wound for Oscar. "I''ll give you anti-inmmatoryter if there''s more infections." said Donald. Oscar nodded slightly. Donald was clearing up his medical box and said, "Would you like to see Mrs Wells now?" "Let me take a break first." Oscar said in a very deep and soft voice. Donald put his things away, sat down next to Oscar and said, "I''ve heard that you and Hannah are a very loving couple." Oscar said nothing in reply, as if he was still taking the pain. "Helen of Troy!" Donald smiled, "Women yed a very important role in the copse of each dynasty." "They told you to pass me the words?" Oscar raised his eyes and said. He looked much better, and could hide his emotions and feelings and even the pain very quickly. "Yes." Donald admitted openly. "Tell them they''re thinking too much." Oscar''s voice sounded the same as usual. "OK." Donald nodded and said, "So, I guess we can open the door now?" "You can go, too." Donald shrugged, looking like he''d been used to Oscar''s indifference. He opened the door with the medical box in hand. As expected, Hannah was waiting at the door with a bowl of soup. Chapter 208 I Do Want to Have Sex With You Chapter 208 I Do Want to Have Sex With You Chapter 208 I Do Want to Have Sex With You Donald seemed to have checked Hannah out, while Hannah was also looking Donald up and down quietly. Somehow, she thought people around Oscar were all hidden talents. "Mrs Wells." Donald addressed her respectfully. "Mr Wells is badly wounded. As his family, you should know the do''s and don''t s." "OK." Hannah listened to him very carefully. "First, the wound is pretty close to the heart, so don''t touch any part in or around the chest. Or you''ll reopen the wound again. Be more careful when you hold him." Hannah''s face went pale as she listened to the first point. She remembered clearly that she''d punched Oscar''s chest a couple of times today when she got in a rage with him in Light Building . He was so badly wounded that he must have suffered great pain, though she just pretended to punch him. But he even didn''t cry out of pain or knit his eyebrow a little. "Second, the wound wasn''t cleaned and nursed timely, so it''s been seriously infected. I''ve just cleaned it and probably, it won''t be infected again. But, remember to let me know immediately if he has a bleeding, inmmation or a fever. This is my name card." saying it, he handed a name card to her. Hannah took it over and had a look at it. She was memorizing the phone number quickly. "Third, Mr Wells needs a rest-cure for some time. Of course, it doesn''t mean he must rest in bed. It''s fine to get off the bed and walk around. But no sex life!" Hannah''s face was getting red. "I''ve just told you that the wound is very close to the heart. A man''s heart will leap while having sex, which might pull on the wound and cause a massive haemorrhage. Then, it''ll be really difficult to stop the bleeding when his epinephrine is at the highest level. If we can''t stop bleeding in time, he''ll lose too much blood, then shock and die." Could it be more scary? Hannah looked straight at Donald. "Excuse me, Mrs Wells." Donald bowed slightly and left. Hannah turned around to look at Donald, then turned back to look at Oscar, who was leaning against the bed. She bit her lips and went up to him with the soup. He looked much better now. "Did you hear what the doctor said?" she asked Oscar. "You mean sex life?" Oscar smiled so lightly and naughtily that he didn''t look like someone who had been seriously wounded. "Oscar!" Hannah got pissed off. "OK! OK! I heard him. I''ll be more careful." Oscarpromised and looked quite obedient. "You want soup?" Hannah took a deep breath and said. "Yeah." Oscar nodded and said. Hannah was feeding Oscar the soup and thinking about the rough time they had recently. Both of them got wounded. She was still recovering, then Oscar got shot. She wondered if she was the cursed one or Oscar was the unlucky one. "You got shot because of me?" Hannah asked while feeding him he the soup. Oscar said nothing in reply, but Hannah had guessed it. To save her life, Oscar had hurried back from the Capital and must have left many issues behind. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so seriously wounded. "Oscar, will you tell me who you''re some day?" Hannah looked him into his eyes. "Yes." Oscar said firmly. "I''ll wait for you, then." Oscar once told her that he would wait for her to ept and trust him. Now it was her turn to wait for Oscar to tell her who exactly he was. In the room, Hannah was feeding Oscar the soup mouthful by mouthful. She thought the topic was too deep that they fell into silence with it. Ten she picked a new topic and said again, "How''s your leg? Is it fine?" People said it took three months to recover if one had a fracture. It had been only less than one month! Had he fully recovered? "Hmm." Oscar nodded, "It wasn''t badly injured in the first ce." "Not badly injured? Then why did you act like a disabled and requested me to look after you?" Hannah couldn''t help to be mad. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Oscar was amused by her and said, "Otherwise, how would youe close to me willingly? How would you... take care of me like that?" "Damn it! Do men all live on sex?" Hannah gnashed. How could they be thinking of sex all the time? "Not really." Oscarughed wildly, "But I must admit that I do want to have sex with you, Hannah. I''ve been thinking of it for long." Hannah was speechless. "Hannah, you said you were ready that night." Oscar reminded her on purpose. Hannah was red in the face. In fact, she said it out of impulsion that night. "You don''t look like a liar, Hannah." Oscar stared at her closely, "I believe you''ll keep your words." Hannah bit her lips and said, "My word is my bond. But you can''t get it up and do it now." Oscar was speechless and getting angry. "I''m afraid that you''ll die in bed." Hannah saidcently. Finally, she won one game in bandy words with Oscar. "Just wait and see, Hannah!" Oscar threatened, "One day you''ll know it''s a bad idea to provoke a man!" Hannah didn''t give it a shit. After all, it took long for him to recover. And she would roll with the punches then. She kept feeding him the soup, and obviously, Oscar wasn''t enjoying it. Instead, he was gnashing and getting pissed. As Hannah finished feeding him the soup, she heard her phone ringing while she was about to go downstairs. It was Susan calling. "Hello, Susan..." she answered the phone. "Hannah, I''m in trouble. There''s something wrong with... with Manuel!" Susan said in a very anxious voice. She was also choking with sobs, sounding as if it was the end of the world. Hearing it, Hannah couldn''t help to be worried. And Oscar looked more serious when he saw the changing look on Hannah''s face. "Where are you now?" asked Hannah. She didn''t ask the details as she''d been there in the previous life, but she couldn''t remember the exact location or time. She could only remember it happened around these days, but she simply couldn''t recall the specific day. "I''m... I''m in..." Susan was so nervous that she couldn''t speak fluently. "Susan, chill out! Manuel will be fine. The first thing you must do now is call 911 to take Manuel to the nearest hospital for the first aid. And tell me where you are. I''ll go for you immediately." "OK. OK." Susan seemed to try hard to calm herself down. Hannah put down the phone and turned to Oscar, "Susan is in trouble. I''ve got to go out. I''ll tell Max to feed you if you want some more soup." After that, Hannah left in a hurry. Oscar looked a little more serious and worried. He heard Hannah say ''Manuel will be fine''. What happened to Manuel? Chapter 209 Manuel Had an Accident Chapter 209 Manuel Had an ident Chapter 209 Manuel Had an ident Hannah got out of the room hastily. Oscar watched her back and called Theodore. "I think we''re not under suspicion." Theodore said bluntly, thinking that Oscar was gonna ask him whether those guys who had followed them in the day time had suspected them. "You''ve been wandering around with Hannah for a whole day and looked nothing''s wrong with you. So, I bet we''re off the hook now. And those guys are gone." "OK." Oscar said and then added, "Go find out what happened to Manuel." "What''s wrong?" Theodore frowned. "It might have something to do with Susan. Go check out and let me know." "OK." Theodore hung up the phone directly. He knew that Manuel would definitely get killed one day because of Susan. Hannah called Jimmy, who lived not far away from their house. Normally, he was on call 24/7. She hated to bother Jimmyte at night but was afraid of going out alone considering what she had gone through recently. She got in the car and called Susan. "Hannah." Susan heard her voice and felt she would freak out any time, "Are you on the way?" "I''ll be right there. Did you call 911?" "I did. They said they would be right here." Susan said in tears, "What if Manuel dies? Will I be executed by shooting if he dies?" She was still in the mood of thinking of herself, which meant that she didn''t feel that bad. "No, you won''t. Wait for the ambnce. Stay cool!" said Hannah. "Hmm." Susan nodded. Hannah put down the phone and told Jimmy, "Jimmy, please speed up." "OK." Jimmy said it and stepped on the gas without hesitation. It made Hannah feel that he was more anxious than her. Very soon, the car arrived at the site of the ident. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hannah got off hastily. The ambnce had arrived by then and they carried the man with blood all over to the vehicle. Hannah ran over to Susan, dragged her and went to the city hospital together in the ambnce. Susan was sitting in the ambnce, trembling all over, and looked a little messy with Manuel''s blood on her. Hannah held her hand tightly andforted, "Manuel will be fine. Trust me!" She knew Manuel would survive, but she was still scared when seeing him stained with blood all over and looking so weak. Susan nodded and cried at the same time. Probably, she had been scared out. The ambnce arrived at the hospital shortly. Some medical workers had been waiting at the gate of the hospital. They carried Manuel out of the ambnce, put him on a hospital bed and wheeled him to the ER as fast as possible. Hannah and Susan followed up, too. "Ah!" Susan fell over suddenly. She was wearing high-heels and running too fast, so she fell down on her face. Hannah squat down to hold her and asked with concern, "Are you OK?" Susan cried harder and choked with sobs, "It hurts a lot..." "Watch out." Hannah said helplessly, "It won''t help if you freak out." Susan bit her lips hard and felt really bad, saying that she hated Manuel and Justine a lot, but actually she couldn''t bear to do anything to hurt them. All in all, her bark was worse than her bite. She had a soft heart. She must feel terribly guilty for Manuel since he had the ident because of her. "Can you stand up?" Susan nodded. Then Hannah helped her stand up and limped towards the door of the ER, which Manuel had already been sent in. "Hannah, tell me. Will Manuel die?" Susan stared at the light in the ER and asked with a shaking voice. She thought it was frightening both inside and outside of the ER. "Isn''t it what you want?" asked Hannah. She wasn''t worried because she knew Manuel would be fine in the end. Susan was frozen and said slowly, "But I''m afraid that I''ll die, too." Hannah was speechless to hear it, then she changed the topic, "What happened tonight? Why were you with Manuel? You don''t like him, do you?" Susan remained silent. In fact, Hannah knew why though Susan didn''t tell her. She knew it in the previous life that Susan went out for fun in the night club tonight. She was getting married in a week, so she made the best of every day to go bar-hopping and had a st almost every night. When she was enjoying herself, Manuel suddenly called her, saying that he wanna talk to her face to face. At first, Susan didn''t want to go see him but she decided to give Manuel one more chance. She was gonna make herself clear and make him stop loving her since she was getting married soon and getting rid of himpletely. Thinking of it, Susan had arrived at the ce which Manuel had told her. "Susan, please don''t marry Henry." Manuel said. Honestly speaking, she was annoyed and wanted to turn around to leave. But now that she was there to make herself clear, she held back the disgust and said, "You want me to marry you if I don''t marry Henry?" "If..." "There''s no if!" Susan interrupted him abruptly, "I don''t love you at all. Don''t think I have a crush on you because I kissed you! Don''t get me wrong. Frankly speaking, we were teens back then and were curious about love, and longed for something beautiful. I must admit that you''re a looker. I think I''ve also been attracted by your pretty face and lost myself in your charm. That was why I couldn''t help it and did something stupid." Manuel listened to Susan''s sarcastic words and didn''t say anything to retort. "I thought you saw everything that I''ve done these years." Susan said, "I hate you already. Just don''t make me hate you eve more." Actually, Manuel knew Susan didn''t like him. He thought she even felt disgusted with him. At first, he''d made up his mind to give up and wished them a happy marriage. Then he would disappear from Susan''s life. As time passed by, he would finally forget her one day. But he regretted it and changed his mind now. He tried to stop her from marrying Henry since the wedding was a weekter. He thought he must be a disgusting and gross man in Susan''s eyes. In fact, Susan didn''t feel like wasting her breath with Manuel again. She felt nothing for Manuel. Or she was only a little touched. Anyway, Manuel was really good to her. He was so good to her that she sometimes would think Manuel really felt that way about her. But she''d rather believe that Manuel did that to please her so that he could keep a foothold in the Phillips family. Deep in her heart, she''d never tried to ept Manuel and his love. It was only an ident that she kissed him willingly that time, but she didn''t love him. Chapter 210 He Lost the Right Leg Chapter 210 He Lost the Right Leg Chapter 210 He Lost the Right Leg Susan just turned to leave, and didn''t wanna waste more time on Manuel. It didn''t matter to her whether he really loved her or just did it to keep a foothold in Phillips family. She just wanted to marry Henry now, then cut off all the rtion with Manuel and Justine. "Susan." Manuel watched her leaving and reached out to pull her. Susan was disgusted with him. It was true that she hated it a lot when Manuel took the initiative to do anything to her. At that moment, she went extreme. She knocked his hand off crazily the moment Manuel grabbed her arm. She admitted that she did it with strength, since she really disliked it when Manuel was getting close to her or touching her. But her strength was little to Manuel, and she didn''t expect that Manuel would lose his bnce and take a few steps backwards. It was a main street of the city behind his back. There were still few vehicles on the street in the night, though not too many. At that moment, a caring towards them very fast from far away. The driver didn''t have enough time to jam on the brake and stop the car when he saw Manuel on the street. He did slow down a little but Manuel was still hit by the car. Bang! Susan hadn''t realized what had happened and simply saw Manuel bump onto the hood, fall onto the ground and roll over a couple of times. Then she found him with blood all over. It was blood everywhere... She was frozen there. She just pushed him randomly but she''d never thought of getting him killed. Seriously, she had never wanted him to die. She was glued to the spot for a while, and she even forgot to stop the hit-and-run driver. Later, instead of calling Henry, she called Hannah with shaking hands. It seemed that she trusted Hannah only in this world, and she could only count on Hannah. There came the footsteps from the corridor of the hospital. Hannah and Susan looked back at the same time, seeing Edward, Justine and Henry hurrying towards them. "What happened? How did the car ident happen?" Edward asked with concern. At that time, Justine''s face was deadly pale. Susan bit her lips hard but said nothing, while Hannah didn''t exin for her, either. "What''s going on in the ER now?" Edward asked again. "He''s been in there for around thirty minutes." Susan said in a low voice. "How did it happen?" Edward was confused butforted Justine instantly, "Don''t worry. Everything''s gonna be OK. I believe Manuel will be fine. Don''t freak out." He was always so good and sweet to Justine. It was true that he had loved her for a lifetime and cared too much about her. Susan watched them coldly, gnashed but didn''t blow up this time. She chose to be silent because of Manuel''s ident. Henry hade to Susan and held her in his arms, looking like he wasforting her. Hannah felt kinda embarrassed at that moment. She nced at Henry quietly and then looked away. A whileter, there came the footsteps from the corridor again. It was the traffic police. It was a serious car ident, so they came for investigation. Susan told them the whole thing. Justine couldn''t help it any more, "You pushed Manuel?" Susan looked down. The traffic police confirmed with Susan once again, "Miss Phillips, I want you to confirm one more time if you''ve pushed Manuel Johnson to the street and caused the car ident." Henry cut in directly while Susan was about to answer him, "They should have pushed each other. Susan called me and told me that she was having a fight with Manuel. Was that right, Susan?" Susan looked at Henry. Apparently, Henry was smart enough to get her out of trouble. Hannah used to think Henry did care so much about Susan that he would break thew for her, but she got to know now that he was only consolidating at every step for himself. "Was that true, Miss Phillips?" The traffic police asked again. Susan finally nodded. She knew Henry was trying to help her. "OK." The police finished recording and said, "We''re tracking the hit-and-run driver. We''ll contact you as soon as we find it. Please keep your phone on 24/7 and don''t leave the city." The police left. It was quiet again in the corridor, where they were waiting for the end of the surgery in silence. But things had be more terrifying in the quietness. Susan felt her heart beating rapidly and disorderly, feeling that she would be upied by anxiety until Manuel came out. It had been a long long time. Finally, the door of the operating room was open. A doctor came out first and looked a little tired. Justine and the others ran over to the doctor and asked, "Doctor, how''s my son?" "The surgery was a sess. The patient is out of danger now. Fortunately, you''ve brought him in right on time." said the doctor. Hearing it, Justine sighed with relief. And Susan felt weight off her shoulders, too. She couldn''t imagine what would happen to her if Manuel died... "But..." Suddenly, the doctor paused and added, which had made everyone nervous again. "The patient''s legs were the most seriously injured, especially the right one. It almost broke off. We''ve managed to sew it up and stabilize it with the support, but we''re not sure it will work." "You mean..." Justine stared at the doctor unbelievably and said, "My son will be a cripple?" "For the time being, the left leg can walk properly after appropriate treatment and recovery, but for the Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. right leg... Sorry. I can''t guarantee it now." the doctor said straightforwardly. "No! My son can''t lose his right leg! No!" Justine was agitated. She''d never lost control of herself in so many years, and always appeared to be a very noble and elegantdy. But she was much too upset to remain the image now. "Please calm down, Ma''am. This is our preliminary estimation only. When the patient gets better and receives appropriate treatment, miracle might happen." the doctor consoled them. Miracle? In this world, miracle seldom happened. But in the end, miracle did happen. So, Hannah was calm and cool while the others were down and sad. Then she threw her eyes on Susan, who was so guilty that she would rather die for what she''d done! Chapter 211 Compensation Chapter 211 Compensation Chapter 211 Compensation With a ghastly pale face, Manuel was taken out of the emergency room. Fortunately, he stayed sober at this moment. Justine hurried over, "Manuel, are you alright?" Manuel struggled to smile in response. Tears welled up in Susan''s eyes. Perhaps his smile would get frozen within a second if he knew that his own right leg was permanently disabled, Susan supposed. All of them escorted Manuel into the VIP ward. Doctors and nurses moved him onto another bed, got him an infusion and equipped him with all kinds of medical instruments. Then they left. All of the others had stayed. "Hey, I am fine though I feel a bit feeble. Don''t worry. Just go home for a rest." Exhorted Manuel. Hearing that, Justine started shedding tears again. So did Susan. Though she barely cried, her tears seemed to lose control tonight. "Mom, I am fine." Manuel tried tofort Justine. She felt so sorry for her sensible son. "Manuel" Justine suddenly held back what she was about to say. She felt like getting choked. However, she was aware that Manuel couldn''t be always kept in the dark. He had the right to know sooner orter. She couldn''t bear to see Manuel trying tofort them while he knew nothing about it. Her heart felt like broken into pieces. "What happened?" Manuel seemed to notice there was something wrong. Tears streamed down Justine''s face. "Mom!" Manuel looked at her. Meanwhile, he was ready for something worse-he knew there was a price for him during the car ident this time. "Manuelno matter what happened to you, mom will always love you." Justine sobbed to continue. "What happened?" Manuel tried to stay calm, "What happened to me" Justine found it hard to tell him the truth even though the words were about to rush out of her lips. After a few seconds of silence, Manuel started to check his own body. Soon, he seemed to get the answer between the two typical consequences after a car ident--being disabled or being disfigured. He was disabled. He still remembered his face didn''t get much impact during the ident. So the answer was obvious-something terrible happened to his legs. He tried to move both legs ever since he woke up after the surgery. But at that moment, he thought it was the anaesthetic that still took effect. This time, his smile started to fade away. Blood streaks appeared within his eyes though he struggled to hold them back. Susan didn''t have the heart to look at him. Though overwhelmed with sadness, he still managed to look tough. Tears continuously dropped from Susan''s eyes. No matter how much she used to hate him, she still felt exceedingly sorry and guilty for what happened to him today. "I lost my legs?" asked Manuel Justine kept crying, who seemed to be at the edge of copse. Great sadness had choked her from speaking. Manuel pulled off the infusion needle from his hand and was about to touch his own legs. "Manuel, no!" Justine hugged him to stop him. "Both your legs have remained! Don''t worry. The doctor said even though you can''t feel your right leg, it''s still highly possible that it can be recovered with the help of advanced medical technology." His eyes went bloodshot. Tears lingered in his eyes. But he managed to hold them within. Heartbroken, Justineforted him, "Manuel, it''s okay as long as you have survived." Doing his best to suppressing sadness, Manuel told himself to ept such a cruel fact. Seeing that, Hannah felt touched. Ever since she came back to life, she barely got affected by emotion. However, Manuel appeared to be so sensible that Hannah still felt greatly sorry for him when witnessing his painful look. A nurse came in to give him an infusion again. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In ten minutes, Manuel recollected himself. Though terribly upset, he covered up all his negative emotion. During her previous life, Hannah didn''t even notice that Manuel was actually such a man of strong mind. She hoped this time, Susan would learn to cherish her rtionship with Manuel. "Manuel." Susan suddenly uttered. She walked over to him. At least, it would make her feel better even if he might start to grow grudge against her, she thought to herself. No emotion could be noticed within Manuel''s pure eyes at this moment. "Sorry." Said Susan. Though willful as she had always been, she would never shirk her responsibility. She caused what happened tonight. So she took her initiative to apologize to Manuel. She even started thinking about something further to make up for him. But then she stopped what she was thinking. From now on, she would eliminate her bias against Manuel and Justine. Also, she would ept the fact that both of them would keep on living in her family. "Susan." Said Manuel. Tears still lingered in her eyes. Meanwhile, Henry was hugging her with arms around her shoulders to mentally support her. Of course, Manuel learned from the police''s record that the ident had something to do with Susan. "Can you marry me?" The rest of the world were stunned. So was Susan. Standing still, she stared at Manuel. "Marry me!" this time, Manuel eximed. "No!" Susan suddenly refuted absolutely out of instinct. "No! Impossible! I will never marry you!" Manuel fixed his eyes on her. No matter how guilty Susan appeared to be, she would neverpromise to marry him. However, he didn''t intend to give up. In order to pursue love, he was about to cheat. Though it looked contemptible, he had to do it. "I lost my leg. Don''t you think you gotta spend the rest of your life to make up for it?" Hearing that, Susan grew stronger hatred against him. All her sadness, sympathy, guilt and pain had vanished within a second. Only her hate against him remained. Chapter 212 Being Contemptible Chapter 212 Being Contemptible Chapter 212 Being Contemptible Everyone inside the ward was being too astonished to make ament because of Manuel. As taciturn as Manuel had always been, never had they expected that such astonishing words would actually burst out of his mouth. "Manuel, Susan didn''t mean to do that. Don''t you think your request is being too contemptible?" Henry huffed with a livid face. Manuel stared at him. He didn''t seem to change his mind. Then he continued frankly, "Back into the old days, you also took her away from me." "What are you talking about? Susan and I truly love each other. Your so-called rtionship with her only relied on your own wishful thinking!" Henry shouted. "No" When Manuel was about to refute, Susan suddenly interrupted, "Listen, I have no feelings for you! And I had made it clear to you tonight! Manuel, I don''t even like you. Why are you pushing me? Stop making yourself disgusting!" Obviously, Susan was with the side of Henry. Manuel lowered his head, looking upset. In the eyes of others, he would probablypromise again just as usual. No matter how upset he felt, he never went against others'' will. The next second, he continued with a bitter smile, "I have lost my right leg. Don''t you think you gotta "Susan didn''t mean it. If it weren''t because of you quarreling with her tonight, she wouldn''t have pushed you away. You are partly responsible for that! How could you me it on her all alone in a way like that?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Because I love her. I don''t want her to marry you." Manuel stressed out his words to answer. "No, I won''t agree." Susan stared at him coldly, her eyes filled with hate. Her sympathy and pain had both dissipated a second ago. She used to hate Manuel just because of his identity, his excellency, based on which she often got "I can do anything topensate for your loss even including cutting off one of my legs, but never will I marry you! Never!" at the edge of breakdown, Susan screamed out. Silent, Manuel fixed his eyes on her. He noticed the pain brought by his request was hidden within her eyes. His attitude softened a bit. He looked away and said, "You maliciously pushed me to the road with the knowing that there would be cars running toward me. And that caused the ident tonight, which led to the disability of my right leg. I am gonna call the cops." Susan sneered as if she heard of something ridiculous. Manuel was gonna threaten her with the cost of imprisonment. She shed angry tears while questioning, "Manuel, could you stop your dirty tricks?" Manuel responded with silence. So did everyone around, including Hannah. Staring at Manuel, Hannah used to deem him despicable back into her previous life, whom she found no longer kind and pure. Because of what he said at that moment, she used to stay away from him and disdain him together with Susan. However, at this moment, she finally realized Manuel''s reason to make such a ''despicable'' request. She truly felt sorry for this man. "Call the cops to arrest me." Susan didn''t seem to care, "Yeah, I pushed you and made you disabled. I am willing to be imprisoned for however long the sentence would be, a decade or two or even a lifetime. Even if there''s gonna be a death sentence. I don''t care. I would rather die than marry you!" Susan was actually speaking what was on her mind. She would be willing to take a price if Manuel wanted to revenge. However, she would never marry him. "Susan!" Edward suddenly uttered, "We are family. And we should have a nice talk" "No! We are not! We are not family!" Susan shouted at him and continued, "We''re not family ever since you marry Justine! I have never lived with you like a family! In my eyes, Justine has been a mistress and Manuel a bastard!" "Enough!" Edward snarled. His face turned livid. "I am enough with you!" driven by burning anger, Susan showed no fear, "For all these years, I am enough living with all of you! I am enough seeing your mistress and your bastard every time I wake up!" Edward suddenly pped on her face out of fury. With a hand on her face, Susan was hugged into Henry''s arms. Tear welled up in her eyes, "That''s who you are, right? Start with mom, you are gonna dump me for both of them, right?" "Your mom and I divorced based on mutual consent! I dumped nobody including you! Pay respect to your stepmom! She has been nice to you during all these years!" Edward''s voice started trembling because of anger. "Mom kept on begging you to see her before she passed away. Why hadn''t you paid a visit? A divorce based on mutual consent? So ridiculous!" tears of breakdown streamed down her face, "If it weren''t because of you cheating on my mom, she wouldn''t have divorced you. I would rather pay respect to a bastard than to her!" Out of madness, Edward raised his hand and was about to p her once again. Susan stood still, showing no intention to dodge. Henry stayed between them to protect her. "I don''t want your respect." Justine suddenly uttered. Susan looked at her coldly. "For all these years, I have done everything with due diligence. I owe you nothing. I don''t care if you pay me respect. Nor will I push you." Unlike the quarrel between Susan and Edward, Justine appeared Susan looked at her with a satiric look. "What happened between us no longer matters. But now, Manuel''s request is the most important thing for me. Give him whatever he asks for!" Justine appeared tough at this moment. "Who do you think you are?" Susan mocked. Give him whatever he asked for? Hrious! Chapter 213 Have a Talk Chapter 213 Have a Talk Chapter 213 Have a Talk "Listen, whatever is gonna happen. Since Manuel is asking for you to marry him, you gotta do it!" Justine insisted. "Never!" Susan stared at her coldly, "It''s none of your business. It''s up to me to decide if I will marry him or not. If you push me, I would rather kill myself! I bet he don''t wanna marry a dead body, right?" With mixed feelings surging up in his mind, Manuel gazed at her. Susan continued, "If you keep on pushing me, I will kill myself right in front of you!" She found it so ridiculous that she actually grew sympathy for him a moment ago. In her point of view, Manuel had insulted her. She turned around to leave without hesitation. Hannah hurried over. Before Susan was about to get into Henry''s car, she eximed, "Susan!" Susan looked back at her, who was approaching, "Hey,e to my house tonight. I have something to tell you." "I don''t wanna talk to anybody right now." Susan was overwhelmed with grievance. She couldn''t believe such ridiculous things actually happened to her. "But I gotta talk to you." Hannah stopped her from getting into the car. ording to what she knew from her previous life, Henry would take away Susan''s virginity tonight. And that was the start of tragedy happening to Susan. Hannah would never let it happen again. Susan turned to look at Henry. "It''s up to you." Said Henry. He had been considerate when talking to her. After some consideration, Susan replied, "Okay, I will go with Hannah then." "Okay." Henry nodded and added, "Don''t'' worry. I will stay by your side whatever happens." Then Hannah took her into her own car. Jimmy soon started the engine. As soon as Susan got into the car, she burst into tears, for which Jimmy felt a bit embarrassed. Her tears seemed to run out of control. Though Hannah had been used to it, she still found it a bit annoying, "How long are you gonna spend your time crying? You are not preparing for a funeral." "Don''t jinx it!" Susan hurried to say. "Alright, stop crying. Nothing serious." "Nothing serious?" Susan refuted, "You call it nothing serious even if I am forced to marry a guy I hate? You''d better try it before you said so." "Yeah, I did try it myself." Hannah smiled and continued, "But not that bad as I thought." Speechless, not until then did Susan recalled that Hannah had divorced Charles to marry Oscar. A few secondster, Susan continued, "I am not like you. You married Oscar on your own will. But I am being pushed." "Actually, you can decide on your own." "I don''t think so." "Well, Manuel is a nice guy." "Stop it!" "I don''t think it will be that bad as you expect if you marry him." "Hannah!" Susan looked pissed, "Are you gonna push me as well? Don''t you think what he has done tonight is really despicable? Even if he loves me, he can''t maneuver tricks like that. The more dirty tricks he tries, the more I hate him." "It''s the sign about how much he loves you." Hannah murmured. Stunned, Susan seemed touched. But Hannah didn''t continue. She knew the more she pushed Susan, the worse the consequences might be. "Whatever. Don''t get yourself bothered." "Yeah, whatever. A weekter, I am gonna marry Henry. As for Manuel, just do whatever he wants. If he wanna sue me, I am willing to get imprisonment. I am fine with it." Susan seemed more relieved and calmer. Sighing, Hannah knew how much it cost Susan to make such a decision. The car soon arrived at Oscar''s manor. Susan followed her into the vi. It was gettingte. So Hannah led her upstairs to the guest room. "Hey, look at you. You got blood stain all over your body. Just take a shower first." Hannah reminded her. Not until then did Susan notice the blood stain on her body. It was the blood of Manuel. Her emotion still fluctuated as soon as she thought of the ident. "Hannah." "Yes?" "What if he really got disabled for the rest of his life? I mean Manuel." Asked Susan. From the bottom of her heart, Susan still cared about him. Hannah smiled to reply, "Perhaps he''s gonna end up being single all alone." Susan gazed at her nkly as if she got frozen on spot. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hannah then added, "No one wanna marry a disabled guy." "But his family could afford to buy him a wife." Susan refuted. But this time, her voice sounded weak. "Would you like to buy yourself a husband whom you have no feelings for if you can afford one?" Susan got speechless, having no idea how to reply. She even started wondering if Hannah was still her best friend. Ever since the ident happened to Manuel, Hannah had been putting in good words for him. "Just take a shower. I will get you pajamas." "Okay." Susan walked into the bathroom while Hannah into her own room. Though it waste at night, Oscar still stayed awake to wait for her regardless of his own injury. He shifted his gaze off from the phone to look at her, "Wee back." "You haven''t slept yet?" "Can''t fall asleep without you by my side." He started his sweet talk again. "How about Manuel? Is he alright?" asked Oscar. Hannah walked over to the wardrobe to get Susan pajamas, "He''s safe after an ident. But both his legs got seriously injured. The left one could be recovered but the situation about his right one is still unknown." Oscar nodded. Actually, Theodore had informed him of it already. "I took Susan home. So I gotta sleep with her tonight." Hannah left with the pajamas before he could continue. Oscar got a bit annoyed. After all, he had been waiting for her for hours. As soon as she left the room, she breathed out a sigh of relief. Just a second ago, she worried if Oscar would pester her. After all, he sometimes appeared unreasonable. Hannah walked into the guest room and entered the bathroom to hand over pajamas. Naked, Susan stood in front of her. "Are you being jealous?" Susan noticed the way Hannah looked at her. Hannah smiled awkwardly. Actually, she wasn''t being jealous. Instead, she believed Manuel deserved such a nice body better than Henry. Chapter 214 No Goodbye Kiss? Chapter 214 No Goodbye Kiss? Chapter 214 No Goodbye Kiss? Hannah changed the subject, "Here is your pajamas. Be quick. I gotta take a shower after you." "Why don''t you take a shower in your own room?" Susan raised her brows. "I am gonna sleep with you tonight." "Aren''t you afraid it''s gonna ruin your rtionship with Oscar?" "Of course not." Hannah smiled to reply. Soon, both of them finished shower. It had been a long time since they shared the same bedst time. Actually, the friendship between them had been stable. Before Hannah got married, they always shared the same bed. However, ever since she got married, she felt like she did spend much less time with Susan than before. Back into her previous life, she used to be too focused on her marriage with Charles. Whenever she thought about it, she couldn''t help gritting her teeth out of anger. "Hannah." Susan buried her head into Hannah''s arms. For Hannah, she had been ustomed to her intimate move since they were kids. Susan always said that she felt like staying with her mom whenever Hannah was by her side. "Hey, do you think Manuel is actually not that bad?" asked Susan. She also found it hard to believe that there could be such a sudden change happening to Manuel. "Perhaps it''s because of sadness that he goes crazy at this moment. A few dayster, he will probably drop his request to marry me." Susan kept on wondering. Hannah didn''t respond. But she was sure that Susan was destined to marry Manuel. "Time to sleep. Let''s talk about it when we wake up tomorrow." "I just can''t sleep. I can''t sleep whenever I think about Manuel." Susan felt distraught. "Alright. But I gotta sleep." "Hey!" "I suggest you do as Manuel required. How about that?" "Alright, you''d better go to sleep." Susan turned her back on her. Hannah replied with a smile while staring at her back. Susan was outlined against the moonlight from the outside. Back into her previous life, Hannah could do nothing but to watch Susan dying miserably. This time, she swore to God it would never happen again. When the rm started ringing in the next morning, Hannah hurried to turn it off. She carefully got off the bed. Meanwhile, Susan was still in sound sleep. Actually, it took Susan couple of hours to fall asleepst night. The same to Hannah. When both of them finally fell asleep, it was about at dawn. Hannah sneaked out of the bedroom in case Susan would be woken up. After what happenedst Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. night, Susan indeed needed a sound sleep. She walked into Oscar''s room, who was still sleeping. Hannah sneaked into the bathroom to wash up. Then she dressed herself up formally and put on light makeup. When she was about to leave, a sudden voice sounded, "I thought you were gonna give me a goodbye kiss." Hannah was startled. When did he wake up? He should be in sound sleep. She turned to look at Oscar. "I had a hard time sleepingst night because you left me alone on bedst night. Don''t you feel sorry for me" But soon, Hannah gagged him with a kiss on his lips. The only way to stop this talkative guy from speaking was to kiss him. Then Hannah ran away. Watching her rushing out of the room, he licked his own lips. But then Hannah returned to grab her handbag. As soon as she turned around, she noticed the desire revealed on his face. What a dissolute guy! Her face turned burning blushed within a second. As soon as she grabbed her handbag, she rushed out of the room. Her heartbeat was running out of control. She didn''t get downstairs until she recollected herself. Max looked a bit surprised, "Ms Wells, I remember you had returned home prettytest night. Why did you get up so early today?" "I got some business to deal with in the office." While speaking, she sounded a bit tired from her voice. Then she added, "Oh, by the way, my friend is here. She often gets upte. She probably won''t wake up until at noon. So don''t wake her up. She will get up herself when she feels ready. I will be back after work. Tell her to wait for me. Oh, one more thing. She loves dishes of strong taste. Especially the food produced in Heroic Restaurant. Just get some for her for lunch." "Okay." Max replied with respect. After breakfast, Hannah told Jimmy to drive her to the office. It was the second day since Light Building started business. There was a lot of work for Hannah to handle. She walked into the office, followed by Rose, "Ms Hannah, here is the data about Light Building for yesterday." Hannah took over the files while Rose continued, "It''s reported that the visitor''s flow rate has reached 18, 000 yesterday, while 3% of whom had made purchases. ording to the report of all retail stores, the sales had reached 8. 2 million. Both the visitor''s flow rate and sales have outperformed the whole value of the past." While listening, Hannah continued to read the report files, "How about the turnover since Little Bunny started live streaming selling?" "Only 200, 000." "ording to the average level of the current live streamingmerce, it sounds good enough." "Yes." Rose nodded, "That''s the best daily performance among all thosepetitors in Northfield, even much better than the emerce tform developed by Sawyer Group. Our turnover has even hit the headlines today." Hannah nodded and put away the files, "Tell the sales department to get ready for a meeting half an hourter. We will have the following n settled." "Yes, Ms Hannah." Rose left respectfully. Hannah started to type her n on herptop. A whileter, her phone rang. It was a call from the chairman, Miguel. "Come to the conference room." Hannah couldn''t help frowning. "Don''t worry. It''s a good news for you." Miguel seemed to be in a good mood. "Okay." Actually, she had expected that it would be some kind of praise waiting for her. After all, the job performance really mattered in apany. When she was about to leave the office, she walked to Mary''s office. "Mary." Startled, Mary didn''t expect her toe. She was actually fiddling with her phone right now. So she looked a bit guilty. "Let''s go to the conference room." Hannah didn''t notice what she was thinking. Mary was surprised. But soon she recollected herself, "Okay." Then she followed Hannah to leave. She didn''t ask Hannah for the reason why she needed to go with her. Of course, Hannah wouldn''t tell her what she was nning. After all, Roger Cooper must be upset about Mary''s job performance. What was worse, Mary was still working for Hannah. He would probably be pissed off. Chapter 215 Instigation Chapter 215 Instigation Chapter 215 Instigation Together with Mary, Hannah walked into the conference room. The atmosphere inside seemed harmonious. Everyone was delightedly talking about the sales data ever since the opening of Light Building. "Oh, Hannah, wee." One of the top managers said. Hannah smiled at them, "Good morning, gentlemen." "Please take a seat." One of them beckoned. Hannah nodded and sat down, followed by Mary sitting next to her. "We are here tomend your excellent performance. The promotional campaign since the reopening of Light Building is perfectly done. ording to the data, the visitor''s flow rate has reached 18, 000 while the turnover has reached 8. 2 million. Even the sales of the emerce tform have made a new record in history. Congrattion!" said Vin Rosso, the CEO. "Thank you, Mr Rosso. But I am sure I gotta put in more efforts." Hannah let out a humble smile. She decided to keep a low profile when facing those senior executives. "Ms Hannah, you are being too humble. We all appreciate what you''ve achieved. You actually revive a mall we were about to give up on. You deserve thepliment." Said one of the executives. "It has just been the first day. Gentlemen, don''t boost up her conceit. It''s hard to tell what is gonna happen during the following management. Thepliment for her at this moment sounds a bit exaggerated." Roger said wryly. However, his words apparently sounded offensive to the others. Hannah smiled, "Mr Cooper, you''re right. I will keep on doing my best to maintain a flourishing business." "Sounds good. But we only care about the sales. Everyone knew how tempting the discount was at the very first day of opening. People loves to chase clout. But what if the tempting discount has gone. Can we still maintain the current poprity among customers? I really doubt it." Roger continued wryly, "Hannah, as your uncle, I don''t wanna be mean. But I gotta put forward some harsh but honest advice for you when ites to the interest of thepany. I hope you can understand what I mean." "Uncle Roger, thanks for your advice. Just as you said, the sess this time mostly depends on the tempting discount at the first day. While the promotional campaign has been fully nned and implemented by Mary. So besides me, Mary also contributed to the sess this time." Hannah then turned to look at Mary. She added, "Hey, Mary, do remember to stay humble." "Thanks." Mary hurried to nod. Surprised, she didn''t expect Hannah topliment her in front of those executives. Before that, she thought Hannah brought her here just to show off herself. However, what actually happened went beyond her expectations. "Oh, what a family of business talent!" one of those executives hurried topliment, "Mr Cooper, I am sure your daughter is gonna make a greater achievement in the future." However, Roger appeared unpleasant when hearing that her daughter actually worked for Hannah. He red at Mary, while she didn''t notice that. Mary kept on smiling humbly "Mr Cooper, but your son seems to achieve nothing during these days. I am afraid the girls of the next generation seem more brilliant than boys." One of the executives teased. Roger looked awkward. Indeed, Hannah had done a lot of good jobs during these days while Wayne achieved nothing. No wonder he appeared a bit shameful. "Okay, time to get down to business." Miguel said, looking respectable. Soon, everyone kept quiet. "Hannah, the promotional campaign has been nicely done. Of course, we remain fair in meeting both rewards and punishments. ording to the discussion among executives a few minutes ago, we will grant the sales department 200, 000 as a reward. As stipted by the rules, the leader of the department could get a share of 20% at most while the same to the director." "Thank you, Mr Cooper. Thank you, gentlemen." Hannah stood up to express gratitude. Bonus had always been the most exciting motivation. "And again, thanks for Roger''s advice." Miguel mentioned about it so as to show respect to Roger. Meanwhile, it was also a kind reminder for Hannah. "Yes." Hannah nodded respectfully. "Alright, since there''s nothing else to discuss, it''s time to dismiss." Miguel stood up. Then he walked away, followed by the others, including both Hannah and Mary. "Mary,e to my office." Said Roger. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Mary followed him away meekly. Staring at their backs, Hannah smiled coldly. Perhaps Mary assumed that her dad was about to praise her as well. When she walked into the office and got bombarded by her father''s anger, she was startled and confused. "Are you crazy? How dare you work for Hannah?" Roger snarled. "But, dad" her eyes were filled with tears. "I told you not to assist her! How dared you help her consummate the opening promotional campaign? You''re embarrassing both me and your brother!" Roger shouted at her. Meanwhile, Wayne got into the office after getting some insider information about the conference. "Mary, I thought at least you should be cleverer than Jane. But now you look so fucking stupid! Do you think Hannah is gonna be nice to you even after you have assisted her. She''s taking advantage of you to get what she wants. Once she reaches her goal, you will be abandoned!" Wayne snapped at her at the same time. With grievance surging up in her heart, she bit her own lips. After getting some many praises she had been longing for, she never expected that her brother would rush in to smash her with critique. "You''d better be careful about what you''re doing. I don''t want someone ungrateful to be my daughter." "Yes." Mary nodded meekly. "Get out. I have something to discuss about with your brother." Roger literally drove her out. Obviously, he never thought about letting Mary know some of their ns. Of course, Mary had to remain submissive. She nodded, "Okay." Then she walked away. As soon as she closed the door, a trace of anger appeared within her eyes. However hard she had tried to ingratiate herself with Roger, she would always be kept in the dark. Whenever there was a conflict, Roger would definitely make her the sacrifice, she believed. Chapter 216 Strictly Disciplined Chapter 216 Strictly Disciplined Chapter 216 Strictly Disciplined When Mary returned to her own office, she saw Rose waiting for her at the door, who walked over and said respectfully. Ms Mary, Ms Harrison wanna talk to you. Confused, Mary wondered what Harrison was nning for. She walked into Harrisons office. Please take a seat. While typing on theptop, Harrison continued, ording to your current situation, have you ever wondered which side you are at. Surprised, Mary watched her typing at an unbelievable speed Harrison was about to finish. After pressing the save button, she said to Rose, Ger ready for the projection for theing meeting. OK. Rose walked over to take over Harrisonsptop. Not until then did Harrison start talking to Mary. Have you ever thought about that? While speaking, she raised her brows I dont know what youre talking about. All I want is to blend in the family peacefully. I will carry out my duty. Well, if you insist, I have nothing else to say. Harrison smiled. However, in the eyes of Mary, it felt spooky to her. She could tell Harrison was being too sophisticated to be seen through. Here is myst suggestion for you. If you wanna develop your career and get recognized in Cooper Group, youd better follow my lead. Otherwise, you will soon find out whos gonna be the sacrifice. Harrison didnt intend to exin further, Now get back to your job. While walking away, Mary was thinking about what Harrison had said. Of course she knew Harrison was reminding her-both Roger and Wayne would definitely make her the sacrifice when a conflict urred. As soon as she thought about them using her today, great grievance started. surging up in her mind. Now they were gonna take advantage of her once again while promising her no return. At the thought of that, Mary let out a smile of self-mockery. Since she had returned to the family on her own, she wouldnt be an easy type to be fiddled with. Half an hourter, all staff of the sales department had attended the meeting, in the middle of whom Harrison was sitting. She appeared respectable. Before we start the meeting, I am gonna announce a good news. The rest of them all looked excited when hearing that. ording to the decision from the senior executives, they will grant us 200,000 as a reward for the sessful reopening of Light Building. Besides, the reward will be delivered to all of you. But I wont take a share. Rose will give out the reward after evaluating everyones contribution level. As soon as she finished, the air was filled with apuse. They were burning with excitement. Wang couldnt help saying. I have been working for the sales department for five years! Its my first time to get reward on cash! Thanks for the recognition from all senior executives. Back into the old days, we were the one to be med whenever the business failed to reach the goal of profit. After all these years, we finally make it! Yeah! M echoed. The atmosphere inside the meeting room was exciting. Sitting still, Mary watched everyone startplimenting Harrison. She couldnt help wondering since when Harrison became so excellent. She felt like she should never underestimate Harrison. It seemed that Harrison had changed into another person all of a sudden. Alright, here is so much about the good news. From now on, we will start nning for the following work. More possible bonus will be waiting for us only when the following work is nicely done. Yes, Ms Harrison! the rest of them replied excitedly with respect. Harrison stood up and faced the projection, The sales generated in the reopening this time has made history among all the previous cases in Northfield. However, we shall never getcent about it. The biggest challenge is to keep the business flourishing forever. Of course, the detailed management will be implemented by our branch offices. However, as for the pertaining promotional nning, we need more safeguard measures. So here is my first job assignment. Its about the strategy of promotion for the mall, including the other malls that have been nicely operated. I will leave it to Mary. In this Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. week, I need aprehensive proposal. OK. Though struggling, Mary still nodded. Secondly, we will start a new challenge-the construction of the Huatan subdivision, the unfinished buildings. The current project of Light Building has made a progress. All we need to do is to follow the n. Our next focus will be facing that challenge. ording to my approximate estimate, the project of the Huatan subdivision will at least rack up a profit of 2 billion. So thats what we need to focus on next. Everyone was carefully listening to her arrangement. The brilliance of Harrison was that she had prepared a thorough nning for every meeting, during which every minute would be perfectly scheduled. If there was any objection, she would honestly discuss about it and ept every valuable suggestion. It took about an hour to finish the meeting, which was a rtively long one among all those meetings she arranged. Following behind Harrison, Rose really appreciated her work efficiency. Chapter 217 Justine’s Offer Chapter 217 Justines Offer Chapter 217 Justines Offer Damn, thats so cheesy! Susan rolled her eyes at him, Come on, Oscar, just be honest. Are you having issues with me? Dont deny it! I can tell if youre lying! You didnt talk to me and even tried to go against me whatever I did. I wanna watch reality show but you insisted on news. When I required to watch teley but you insist on military rted show. You must be having issues with me! Just say it! Harrison took a look at Oscar. Then she looked at the TV. But its now ying animal documentary, isnt it? Since both of them couldnt reach an agreement, they chose the one both of them dislike. Harrison got speechless by their childish move. Oscar, just tell me. Whats your issue with me? For the sake of Harrison, I wont be mad at you. Susan appeared generous. Oscar took a look at her. Then he replied, Because youre stupid After pausing for a second, Susan didnt seem to believe what she just heard of. But a secondter, she realized what Oscar was talking about. Burning with madness, she jumped up from the couch and was about to fight him, Stupid? How dare you say that? Oscar, you asshole! Harrison hurried to stop her. Harrison, which side are you with? You are gonna stop me for his sake? Susan stared at her with disbelief. Harrison managed to hold her back. She felt like knocking Susan unconscious first. The reason why Harrison stopped her was that Oscar still got gunshot wounds on his body. As willful as Susan, she would probably worsen his wounds. Hey,e on, he has been stupid as well. Just be a bit more generous. Hearing that, Susan stopped. But meanwhile, Oscar looked a bit displeased. Susan suddenlyughed out, Youre right. An asshole like him means to be stupid. Oscar looked even more sullen. Fortunately, Max came over to tell them to have lunch. The war between Susan and Oscar began to Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ease. Harrison took Susan to have lunch. Oscar also stood up. Harrison turned to look at him. As far as she knew, Oscar seldom made remarks about others unless he felt offended. But Susan wouldnt be likely to offend him. However, she was sure that Susan had offended Manuel. Harrison couldnt help wondering if there was a connection between Oscar and Manuel. During lunch, Susan kept on provoking him. Under the hint of Harrison, Oscar didnt refute. Though Susan felt displeased about Oscar, she had to admit that he was strictly disciplined by Harrison. Everything had its vanquisher. And Oscar was no exception. Harrison was actually living against herself while in the marriage with Charles before, Susan supposed. But after she married Oscar, she could finally be who she really was.. Susan got a call from her father after lunch. She didnt want to answer it. However, Harrison insisted that she should pick it up. Susan answer the phone reluctantly, What? Come back home. I am gonna talk about something between you and Manuel. Said Edward seriously. There is nothing to talk about. I would rather die than marry Manuel. From now on, I am not a part of the Phillips! Susan obviously, Edwards voice sounded mad. Harrison took over Susans phone. Hey Edward, I am Harrison. Susan is with me right now. I will drive her hometer. Edward sighed, Okay, thank you, Harrison. Not a problem. She will be back in thirty minutes. Harrison smiled. Okay. After hanging up the phone, Harrison said to Susan, Come on. I gotta drive you home. I am not going back! It has to be solved. You cant run away from it. Just go home to see what your dad is nning. No. Susan was still in the midst of tantrum. Susan! Harrison turned into a sulky look. Whenever Susan noticed her anger, she wouldpromise. But she still looked aggrieved, Harrison, but I dont wanna marry Manuel. I know. But this time we just need to know about his opinions. Whatever happens, hes still your father. Out of nature as a father, he still loves you. No, he only loves Justine. Susan refuted. If he loves Justine more than you, he would have nourished another kid together with her. The reason why he didnt do that is because he doesnt wanna hurt you. Have you ever thought about that? Harrison asked rhetorically. Pouting, Susan had no idea how to refute. Believe me. Your dad wont hurt you. Come on, lets go. Said Harrison. Though still reluctant, Susan followed her out. Watching their back, Oscar sighed. He was left alone again. Then Jimmy drove them to Phillips Manor. As soon as they entered, they saw both Edward and Justine. The two looked a bit exhausted. Perhaps neither of them had sleptst night. Silent, Susan still put on a sulky look. Harrison took the initiative to greet, Hi, Edward, Justine. Please take a seat. Said Edward. Harrison smiled and pulled Susan onto the couch. Edward then continued, Justine and I went to the hospital to consult the doctor about Manuels wounded leg. The doctor clearly told us that his right leg wouldnt be likely to recover. That means his right leg has truly gone disabled. 7 will pay the price for him! Just cut off my right leg! Do it! Susan shouted. Calm down! Edward huffed. Isnt that what you want? Susan refuted mockingly. 1 mean.with what offer will you marry Manuel? said Justine frankly. Never! What about me divorcing your father? asked Justine. Susan was rendered stunned. Harrison felt so sorry when hearing that. It was known to all that Edward and Justine had been in a loving. marriage for decades. However, this time, Justine was willing to let go for the sake of her son. Will you marry Manuel after I divorce your dad? Is that offer satisfying enough? asked Justine seriously while looking at Susan. Chapter 218 What do You Want From Him? Chapter 218 What do You Want From Him? Chapter 218 What do You Want From Him? No. Your son disgusts me more than you do. After hesitating for a second, Susan refuted coldly. Susan, what do you want from Manuel? Since both of you were kids, you had been bullying him. However, he never got mad at you. Instead, he stayed by your side to protect you and care for you. What else do you want from him? If he really cares for me, he wont force me to marry him. Susan refuted again. Have you ever wondered how helpless he is so that he would try such dirty tricks to get you? When Susan was about to start another quarrel, Justine suddenly added, Do you remember what caused the scar on his forehead? Susan paused. Then she recalled that at Manuels age of 12, she deliberately flew a kite into a tree. With the plot that Manuel would probably fall from a height to kill himself, she asked him to climb the tree to bring back the kite. Unfortunately, Manuel did fall from the tree. He broke his forehead and it took eight stitches to staunch the wound. That was why Manuel maintained his bangs hanging over his forehead to cover the scar. Besides that, what about the dog bite on the back of his hand? Justine added once again. Susan bit her own lips. At the age of 14, there was a hiking arranged by school, during which she strayed from the crowd. What was worse, her phone went out of power. While looking for the team, a stray dog rushed to attack her. It was Manuel who rushed out from nowhere. She had never seen him fighting so fiercely before. He got bite wounds all over including the back of his hand, where part of his flesh was almost torn off. He had been abroad to study all alone for four years. Who do you think the reason would be? Indeed, it was Susan who required him to do so. At that time, she said she didnt want to see him anymore. Then she asked him to study abroad so that she could avoid any conflict with Henry during the rtionship with him. After all, everyone knew that Manuel had a crush on her. At the age of 18, Manuel went abroad alone because of her request. At that time, he had actually been admitted to the best university in Northfield. However, he turned it down and went abroad to start over again. What do you want from him? Have you ever wondered how badly he has been hurt because of you? while Justine was speaking, tears welled up in her eyes. That was his own decision. Susan remained cold. However, she struggled to convince herself not to be guilty. It had nothing to do with her even if Manuel had a crush on her, she believed. His crush on her should never be his reason to force her to marry him. Hearing what Susan said, Justine couldnt help trembling out of anger. Seeing that, Edward was also irritated by Susans indifference, Susan, I really regret spoiling you! You Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. never learn to be grateful and pay respect, dont you? 1 turn to be like this just because I lost my mom! Susan shouted. The conflict between her and Edward wouldnt be likely to dissolve. Suddenly, Edwards face turned abnormally blushed. With his eyes wide open, his face turned horrible looking. A weird shiver went down his body. His face turned terribly ill. Edward! Harrison hurried over to hold him steady. Edward seemed to be frozen and choked. Susan, call the ambnce! Hurry! Harrison urged. Susan was also rendered panic. Though she was mad, she never expected that her dad would be like that. She picked up her phone with trembling hands to call an ambnce. Harrison said decisively, Justine, lets take him to the hospital. Be careful. Dont shake him too much. It could probably be a cerebral haemorrhage caused by hypertension. Susan, told your dads private doctor to wait for us. OK. Susan nodded in trembling voice. Soon, they took Edward to the hospital. Then he was taken into the emergency room. Watching the door being closed, Susan felt distraught. Now it was her father who was in the emergency room. Her eyes were filled with tears. She bit her own lips to convince herself that she did nothing wrong. She just didnt think her marriage should be decided by someone else. Then she heard someone sobbing at the corridor. It was Justine. Harrison was staying by her side to Back into her previous life, Harrison didnt take Susan back to her home. Nor did she remember if Edward was sent into the hospital at the same time. But she was sure Edward wouldnt pass away this time. An hourter, the doctor walked out of the emergency room. With her eyes blurred by tears, Justine walked over, Doctor, hows my husband? Maam, dont worry. The patient is now safe. Luckily, no sequ has been noticed so far. Thanks to the timely arrival, he survives the potential paralysis brought by haemorrhage. Thank you, doctor Justine hurried to say. The hemorrhage is brought by hypertension. Though he is safe, you still need to avoid the same thing happening again. Otherwise, he will be in danger. Thanks, doctor. After the doctor finished his advice, Edward was taken out of the emergency room. He looked feeble with pale face, totally different from his usual impression in Susans heart. Deep inside her heart, Edward used to be a tough and strong father. However, he copsed all of a sudden. At the thought of that, Susan couldnt help looking away. After making sure that her dad was safe, she literally ran away. Needless to say, she must be turning to Henry. Actually, both Edward and Justine had talked to Henryst night, which Susan didnt know. She could no longer turn to Henry forfort. Together with Justine, Harrison walked into Edwards ward. Meanwhile, she nned to talk to Manuel, who exactly lived in the ward next door. As Edward looked a bit better, Harrison walked into Manuels ward. However, as soon as she entered, she suddenly paused. Because she saw both Oscar and Theodore, both of which noticed Harrisons arrival as well. Nervous, she felt like bumping into some kind of secret. Chapter 219 What Was Your Relationship? Chapter 219 What Was Your Rtionship? Chapter 219 What Was Your Rtionship? In the midst of embarrassment, Manuel took the initiative to say, Hi, Harrison. His voice soundedposed. Harrison looked at him, Hey, I need a talk with you. Okay. Manuel smiled. His smile appeared so pure that he didnt look like that type who would conspire with dirty tricks. However, because of Susan, he got himself into trouble. Why dont you leave first? I am fine right now. Said Manuel to Oscar and Theodore. Fine? You mean youre fine even with your right leg disabled? Theodoreined to himself. Come on, lets go. Said Oscar in low voice. Theodore then followed him out. As soon as they walked past Harrison, Oscar said to her, I will wait for you outside. Before Harrison replied, both of them left. Actually, the way Oscar spoke still felt a bit suffocating. Harrison took a deep breath to calm himself down and she walked over to Manuel and sat down. Harrison, are you gonna suggest that I should drop my idea? Manuel seemed to get ready to be med. Indeed, back into her previous life, she had bombarded him with harsh words. After knowing the truth, she really wanted to apologize to him. However, at that time, the distance between them had gone further and further. Thus, something she wanted to talk about had been deeply buried within her heart. No. I am here to tell you not to let go. Whatever it takes, you gotta insist till she marries you. Manuel was startled. He couldnt believe what Harrison just said while the rest of the world deemed him contemptible. Dont you think its unfair to her? asked Manuel. Its more unfair to you. Harrison smiled. Manuel frowned. Harrison continued, Anyway, I am sorry for what I have said. What? Manuel looked more confused. What had she said? Well, I mean I used to say those harsh words against you behind your back while talking with Susan. Manuel smiled, Okay. Of course he knew how much Susan disliked him. Just have a rest for recovery. I believe there should be miracle happening to you. Said Harrison firmly. Okay. Manuel nodded. He felt like what she said meant to happen. Alright, I gotta go. Harrison turned around to leave. Harrison. Manuel said to her. Harrison looked back at him. Thank you. Actually, he never expected that there would be someone else supporting him. Everyone around him, including his mom, didnt show true support for him-his mom required Susan to marry him just because of her concern about him. Besides, both Oscar and Theodore had suggested that he should let go of his obsession with Susan. Only Harrison expressed her support for him. He felt touched for being offered aid when badly in need. Dont mention it. Harrison smiled. Manuel nodded. Outside the ward, Oscar was waiting for her. Meanwhile, Theodore had probably left. Both of them walked out of the hospital and got into Jimmys car. The air fell into silence inside the car. She looked outside the window, seeing the city being covered with dazzling sunlight. Leaning on the seat, she squinted to enjoy the view. The sunlight seemed to ease her spirit. You know Manuel, right? she said. Yeah. Are you friends? Yeah. Your friendship with him is closer than I expected? Yeah. Harrison smiled. She could barely open her eyes because of sunlight. Then she adjusted her posture, Oscar, what else have you kept from me? Oscar didnt respond. Nor did Harrison question further. As she had said, she would wait for him till he got ready to tell her everything. She didnt intend to push him. At this moment, she felt a bit sleepy. After what happenedst night, she only slept for about two hours. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She went through intense work in the morning and all kinds of chores with Susan in the afternoon. Now she felt like her spirit had evaded her. At the moment when she fell asleep, she murmured out of subconsciousness, The closer I get to you, the more frightened I feel. Dont be frightened. He whispered in husky voice, which felt unreal to her. It felt like she heard of it in a dream. After she fell asleep, Oscar told Jimmy to drive steadily. He approached to ce her head against his shoulder. Harrison maintained the posture peacefully. While waiting for the traffic light, Jimmy happened to notice them through the rear-view mirror. He felt like looking at a great artistic masterpiece or a romantic movie scene. What a perfect match! When the green light was on, Jimmy stepped on the gas. With peaceful sunlight shedding through the window, a hidden storm was expecting them. However, none of them could ever notice that. After Susan left, she started dialing Henrys number. Actually, she received a lot of messages from Henryst night. However, ever since todays morning till now, he didnt make a call. Nor did he text her again. He must be mad, she supposed, and so was she. That was why she needed to talk to him. She gotta tell him whatever happened, she would never break up with him. Never would she marry Manuel. Susan? as soon as the line was connected, his voice sounded dispirited. Where are you? asked Susan. At home. I aming to you. After hesitating for a second, he replied, Okay. Susan hailed herself a taxi and headed to Henrys house. As far as she knew about Henry, he had been a workaholic, who never skipped a single weekday. However, he didnt go to work today. Needless to say, it must be because of her. Henry came to open the door after she rang the doorbell. Wearing pajamas, he looked upset and disheveled. He forced out a smile when seeing her. Come in, but my house might look a bit messy. As Susan walked in, she could smell the scent of smoke, which still lingered. How much have you smoked? she frowned. As self-disciplined as he had always been, he never indulged himself. At the thought of that, Susan felt sorry for him. Chapter 220 Break Up Chapter 220 Break Up Chapter 220 Break Up Not too much He smiled bitterly. Of course, Susan could tell that he was lying. But she didnt intend to expose his lie. Now she only wanted to win his trust, Henry, whatever happens, I will never marry Manuel even if hes gonna threaten me. Our marriage should only be decided on our own. Even if I might be expelled from my family, it doesnt matter to me as long as you are with me. I swear I will never leave you. Henry looked at Susan. At this moment, Susan did not notice the change in Henrys eyes. And there was also a trace of upset. He smiled bitterly again, Sorry, Susan, I flinched. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Susan stared at him with her eyes wide open. She felt like she had been flooded with shocking news these days and couldnt help doubting if there was something wrong with her ears. Or perhaps there was such a sudden change happening to everyone around her. Sorry, I am not that brave like you. I decided topromise. He stressed out his answer. Compromise? What do you mean? tears welled up in her eyes. She gazed at him with tearful eyes, fearing that she would miss something important from his expression change. Its over. Henry continued seriously. He didnt sound like joking. Besides, he had never joked with her. Her face soon got overwhelmed with tears, Why? Because I dont want you to go in jail. Nor could I ept the consequence that you will lose everything because of me. I dont give a damn! If Manuel wants me to be in jail, just let it be. If he wants me to pay the price with my leg, I will do it as well! If he wants me to be expelled from the family, let it be! I dont give a shit! But I do! Henry suddenly turned agitated. A gentle guy like him suddenly threw a tantrum at her. Susan, you can never understand my feeling! I am an orphan. I know how bad it feels to be alone. I dont want you to experience the same pain as I have been through. But I am here with you. Right? Susan looked at him expectantly. From her point of view, everyone else in the world had the right to convince her to marry Manuel except Henry. If Henry chose topromise, it would deprive her of the faith to insist. Sorry, I cant. I cant see you be in prison. I cant ept that you might lose either of your legs. I cant ept that you wanna marry me at the cost of losing your family. His eyes turned tearful. I am a coward. I cant let go of everything because of how I grew up and what I have experienced. Sorry. He added. Of course, his great upset wasnt brought by his feelings for Susan. Instead, he lost what he was about to get. Never had he expected that Manuel would try such extreme means. He should have thought about that. He remembered in Phillips Manor he once stumbled upon Manuel telling his friends through the phone that he was gonna chase after Susan back again. That was why he proposed to Susan as soon as possible. However, he had already fallen in love with another girl. So he had no feelings for Susan. Instead, he only nned to take advantage of her. If it werent because of Manuel, he would have proposed to Susan a year or twoter. He wished he should have married Susan before Manuel returned home. There was one thing he was sure about-Susan had deeply fallen in love with him. As long as he proposed, she would not hesitate to marry him. However, all his efforts had gone. Of course, he didnt give up on his own initiative. And never would he do so. Last night, both Edward and Justine hade to him. As an exchange, he would be offered 20% of the initial share of Phillips Bank if he gave up on Susan. The percentage itself wasnt the point. Instead, he could also be entitled to be one of the shareholders. From the very beginning, he got close to Susan based on the pursuit of the ownership of Phillips Bank. He could never refuse such a tempting offer. So he agreed. As he imed, he decided to take the offer for the sake of Susan. Besides, he said he wanted to pay back the Phillips cultivation. After all, it was known to all that the Phillips had been cultivating his talent from the very beginning. He maintained a good reputation. So he had no alternative buf to give up on Susan. Watching her painful look, he felt like his heart being stung a bit. Perhaps it was out of a sense of pity. Compared with the share, he would be more likely to take over the ownership after he married Susan. I dont need you to be brave! I just need you to stay by my side. As for the rest, I will handle it. After recollecting herself, she said firmly. She could never ept that they would break up like that. Since their high school days, they had been in a rtionship. From the bottom of her heart, she was sure that she loved Henry. Meanwhile, she had no feelings for Manuel. She never felt her heartbeat running wild whenever facing Manuel. Not to mention that he was her stepbrother. Though sometimes she felt touched when staying with Manuel, she never felt like loving him. Susan Henry seemed to make up his mind. However, Susan suddenly wrapped around his neck to kiss him. She feared he would push her away. That was why she wanted to prove that Henry still loved her. Henry was rendered a bit panic because of her sudden move. The next second, he pushed her away with full strength. Stepping backward, Susan red at him, Really? Henry slightly bit his own lips. Her heart aching, Susan asked, Henry, our rtionship is so vulnerable? Sorry, I cant risk your life. Only your life matters. I wont risk your life even if I would suffer something worse than death. Henry insisted. How can you tell thats not what I want? Henry, dont you think youre actually hurting me when you decide to break up with me? You will find out. No! Never! Susan huffed, Henry, you will know how much you have hurt me when you pushed me away. I will let you know how terrible I feel when you pushed me away. After that, Susan turned around to leave. This time, she left without hesitation. Watching her back, Henry couldnt help clenching his fists. His eyes turned chilling. He swore he would revenge himself one day. He would revenge on those who tried to manipte his life. He swore to God he would make them suffer. Chapter 221 I’ll Give You My Virginity, OK? Chapter 221 Ill Give You My Virginity, OK? Chapter 221 Ill Give You My Virginity, OK? Susan left Henrys house, rushed out of the apartmentplex madly and ran straight towards the road regardless of all. She could ept that anyone but Henry urged her to marry Manuel. In the end, it was Henry who pushed her away. That was the part she couldnt deal with. Her eyes blurred with tears, she didnt notice that it was a red light. Walking alone on the road, suddenly, she heard a sharp honking near her. When she turned around, a car was heading for her at high speed. She wondered if nobody would push her again if she died, she wondered if she wouldnt have to marry Manuel and feel so bad if she died, she wondered if people would finally understand how much she hated Manuel if she died, she also wondered if they would regret it when she died. Standing still, Susan just watched the caring at her at full speed. The driver mmed the brake on with a big noise. The ck car stopped right in front of her.. Susan would have been hit if the car hade half an inch closer. She just looked at the car right in front of her dully. The driver rolled down the window, stretched his head out and yelled, Are you fucking blind! Its red light! What the hell are you doing! Well, for one second, she really wanted to end her life, however, she took one step backwards unconsciously when she was about to be hit by the car. Probably, that step had saved her life. She suddenly thought of her mother at that moment. She remembered her mother, who was dying and skinny and holding her hand tightly. saying, Susan, promise me youll live on well. She would be too shamed to meet her in the heaven if she ended her life in this way. After all, it wasnt worth of it to die for someone like Manuel. Then, she gritted her teeth and turned around to leave. The driver cursed her and drove away. Susan hailed a cab to go to the hospital in an attempt to have a talk with Manuel. Now that she dared not to die, she had to solve the problem in another way. She arrived at the door of Manuels room, pushed it open and found no one else there. Justine might be staying with Edward now, and Manuel must have sent the nursing workers away since he didnt like to be waited on. When she went in, Manuel raised his head and saw her, and his face changed a little. But Susan maintained a poker face, then they looked at each other in the eyes. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Susan. Manuel broke the silence first. Do you have to? asked Susan. Manuel blinked his eyes slightly, as if he was avoiding her eyes. Manuel, I admit that I hated you a lot. Because of your mother, my family was broken, and my mum even couldnt see my dad for thest time before she died! Susan said, bursting into tears. She wasnt a cry baby but she had cried her eyes out these few days. Thate your mother, so I hate you, too. I can do nothing with your mother, and I can only take it out on you. How I wish I could kick you and your mother out of our house. Susan said it in a peaceful tone, But now, I wont kick you out or force your mother to divorce my dad, and I wont hate you any more. I can even leave the whole Phillips family to you and I wont take a penny Manuel listened to her quietly and saw her freaking out bit by bit. Can you please just let me go? Susan begged. Shed never demeaned herself and lowered her voice to beg anyone in her life, and shed never stooped topromise in front of him. However, he still said no to her. Susan, Im too selfish to let you go. he said. But I dont love you. I mean it! Susan uttered the words one by one, 1 dont love you at all, Manuel. I kissed you only out of impulsion, and I terribly regretted it when I recalled itter. I love Henry only. I always do I dont need you to fove me. Manuel looked quite indifferent, I just want you. Why do you do that, Manuel? Susan was about to freak out, Since when youve be such a bastard?* Thats who I really am. I love you, so I keep pretending to be a nice guy. But this is the true me. Susan smiled. All at once, she felt she couldnt do anything but smile, wondering why her life had been so miserable. She had lost her mother and her family was broken, but most of the time in her life, she thought she was fortunate and blessed. She was so lucky to meet Henry. Would it all go down the drain now? To do something, she came up to Manuel and stood close to him. Manuel, do you like me? she asked. Manuel said nothing in reply. But they both knew it was a yes. A man likes a woman because he wants to have sex with her, right? Ill give you my virginity, OK? Can you please just let me go? Susan said sadly. Error Manuel, who hadnt looked Susan into the eyes, finally turned to stare straight at her. Well, men are the same. said Susan. She said it and began taking off her clothes at the same time. Manuel didnt expect such a sudden change. While he was about to say something. Susan kissed him on the lips abruptly. Manuels legs were badly wounded. His left leg was a little better but still couldnt move at all, not to mention his right leg, which couldnt feel anything. At that moment, he was kissed by Susan willingly and possessively. Susan insisted saying she kissed him for the first time out of impulsion. She did that only because she longed for beautiful things and it meant nothing. Indeed, the kiss back then was a sweet and loving one. But now, he was seriously wounded. Manuel pushed Susan away and said, Please dont do this, Susan. Susan buried her head in his neck, with tears dropping down to him. The tears were so hot that they could nearly burn his skin. Manuel, you cant bring yourself to hurt me, right? she said. Manuel swallowed a little. You dont think we can continue with the sex, right? Susan asked deeply and hopefully. Manuel swallowed again. She was the one who couldnt continue with it, not him. How could she be able to have sex with a man she didnt love at all! Chapter 222 Susan Compromised Chapter 222 Susan Compromised Chapter 222 Susan Compromised In the ward, Susan was weeping and choking with sobs badly on Manuels shoulders. How she wished Manuel couldpromise! How she wished Manuel was the same as before and would listen to her in every way. She had no idea why Manuel suddenly changed, just like Harrison. But Harrison still loved and cared the most about her no matter how much she had changed. But why Manuel had be so monstrous and hard-hearted? Youve always born with me and given me everything since we were little. Youve never forced me to do anything against my will. Its all my call. Susan felt so bad and said, Im telling you that Ill take you as my real brother from now on. Please stop loving me. Please drop it and forget. me. Can you please just let me go and marry Henry. 1 can bear with you in anything else, but not this. Its not negotiable. Manuel answered in a very unfamiliar voice. What exactly had happened to have made Manuel so ruthless? Susan raised her head from his neck and kept weeping, tears dripping down to his cheeks. Manuel, whats the point of marrying a woman who doesnt love you? she asked. I dont care, as long as I love her. What do you see in me? Ill change. OK? Apparently, Susan freaked out. She was bad-tempered. She wasnt pretty, and she was good at nothing. So, she didnt know why Manuel would love her. She even thought no one would fall for with a woman like her. What was wrong with Manuel? What the hell did he see in her? Her body? A sexy body that could fulfill a mans sexual desire? If yes, she could also turn herself into a fatty. Manuel didnt answer her question. It seemed that whatever Susan had said wouldnt work. He simply wouldnt listen to her or act as she wished again. Susan got off Manuel and stood up. Manuel seemed to sigh with relief then. Susan lowered her head and put on the clothes that shes taken off. Putting on her clothes, she said, Manuel, I dont know why you do this. I dont know why you insist on marrying me, and I dont know what I can say or do to let you change your mind. But just so you know, Im damn sure you wont be happy after marrying me. I swear it! She almost shouted out thest few words. Manuel remained silent and bore with her rage quietly. In fact, he knew clearly that Susan hated him. At first, she just said she hated him but didnt really mean it, but now she did hate his guts. Then Susan got out of Manuels room. Her father was in the next-door room. She stood at the door but decided to open it. She knew it clearly that everything would be settled once she went in. She could do nothing to stop it. Since all of them wanted her to marry Manuel, she would let them know it was a huge mistake. In the room, Justine was sitting next to Edward, and her eyes were red with tears. Susan couldnt tell whether Justine had been too sad because of Manuel or her father, Edward. All in all, she looked ten years older within one day. Justine was a little surprised to see her then. So was Edward. He thought Susan wouldnte visit him. Dont piss your father up. The doctor said Ill do as you wished Susan interrupted abruptly. Both Justine and Edward were stunned to hear that. Go to Manuels room. Well talk about the conditions. Susan said coldly, Call thewyer toe over, too. Are you serious? asked Justine. Susan smiled coldly and said, After all, I wont be the one to suffer the most in the marriage. It meant that she would make Manuel suffer even more. Susan got out of the room first, then she gritted her teeth and went in Manuels room once again. Manuel looked at her and got confused, since he never thought she woulde back to him. But she said nothing this time, and just sat on the couch, as if she was waiting for someone. As expected, Edward came in the room with the help of Justine shortly. They also sat down on the couch and didnt say a word until Jack, the privatewyer of Phillips family, arrived. Manuel had guessed what Susan was gonna do. Jack, please mark whatever Im gonna say. Ill legalize all of themter. Susan went straight to the point. OK. Jack said immediately. Until then, Susan said bluntly, I agree to marry Manuel. Hearing it, everyone chose to be silent, Manuel included. But Ive got five conditions. said Susan, First, you two should get a divorce. Fine. Weve signed the divorce agreement. We just need to bring it to the divorce registration office and itll take effect. I mean, youll divorce my dad and give up on all the shared possessions. Susan interrupted her coldly, Frankly speaking, you just cant take a penny from Phillips family. OK. Justine said without hesitation. I have to see your divorce certificate within today. OK. Justine agreed instantly. Second, after the divorce, you cant live in the manor of Phillips family again and you arent allowed to be in touch with my father any more. Justine seemed to hesitate a little but still nodded and said, OK. Third, Manuel and I will move out and live on our own after we get married. Neither of you can meddle with our life or push us to have children. Ill never carry Manuels child in my life! Susan Justine looked a little unhappy. She could take any revenge from Susan, but couldnt bear to see Susan hurt Manuel in that way. OK. Manuel agreed. Susan seemed to have thrown her eyes on Manuel but by no means would she be touched. She wouldnt be touched by this man any more. Fourth, I broke up with Henry, so I must pay him break-up fee to make it up to him. said Susan. Hearing it, Edward was about to say something but Manuel simply interrupted, Go ahead. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. So, Edward had to bite his words back. Pay Henry 2000,0000 as a break-up fee. Buy the house that hes living in under his name. Henry was renting the house now. Shed thought of buying him a house back then but Henry turned it down. You owe him. Fine. Manuel agreed without a second thought. Susanughed grimly. Well. After all, Manuel was spending the money of Phillips family. Of course he didnt care much about it. Fifth, the wedding will be scheduled on the date that I was supposed to marry Henry. It would be on Saturday. It was better sooner thanter. She didnt want to struggle any more, otherwise she would be driven crazy. Error Chapter 223 The Extreme Conditions Chapter 223 The Extreme Conditions Chapter 223 The Extreme Conditions No! Justine was kinda angry in the room, Im fine with the first four conditions but I cant ept the fifth one. Manuel is so badly wounded. The doctor said he would have to stay in hospital for at least half a month. How can he take it if you hold the wedding in a week? I have made my decision. Susan said firmly, I cant guarantee I wont regret it as time goes by. You all know why I agreed to marry Manuel! OK. Manuel agreed. At that moment, Susan still couldnt help to turn around and nce at Manuel, then she bit the bullet and refused topromise. Manuel knew clearly that Susan put forward all these extreme conditions only to embarrass him and show him that she cared none about him. I said no! Justine was also determined. You have to prepare the wedding again within a week. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Besides, you cant even get off the bed by then. Im afraid you cant sit well on the wheelchair! It doesnt matter. He cany on the bed and I dont mind marrying him that way. Anyway, Im not looking forward to the wedding. Not a little bit. Susan said indifferently. Even so, you should consider Manuels health condition a little. Hes been so badly wounded because of you! Can you make apromise for him? If I didntpromise, do you think I would agree to marry him? Susan said sarcastically. Seriously, Justine was really mad at that time. She would never agree on their marriage if Manuel hadnt been so badly wounded or if Manuel hadnt insisted marrying Susan. Mum.Manuel said, The doctor said I would be fine. I believe I can sit on the wheelchair well in a week. Dont worry. I know my health condition better than anyone else. Youve lost yourself in Susan! Justine said with disappointment. She couldnt understand why Manuel was so obsessed with Susan. Manuel had always been a sweet and independent boy and she didnt have to worry much about him, but hed given up his principles and even could do anything for Susan. Take your time to discuss it, and let me know. But I dont have much patience. If I didnt hear from you within today, our wedding would No need to discuss it. Well get married on the day as you wished. said Manuel. Still, Susan got mixed feelings. Actually, she was trying to make it hard for Manuel on purpose, but she wasnt happy at all when she embarrassed him. Anyway, it meant she was gonna marry Manuel one weekter. She bore with it again and said, Make the wedding as simple as possible. I dont want something like wedding procession or whatever. Just go to the church and perform the ceremony. And, no more than 50 guests will be invited to the wedding party. Are you kidding me? Edward disagreed, Ive got hundreds of business partners. Of course we should invite more than 50 guests! Its my wedding. Theres nothing to do with your business partners! Edward and Justine were choked with Susans words again. If you want to invite all your friends and business partners, hold a divorce party. Its your party, and you can invite as many guests as you want. Edward thought he would fall sick sooner orter if Susan kept pissing him off like this. No problem. No more than 50 guests. Manuel gave in one more time. Susan nced at Manuel, and believed some day Manuel would get to know that he wouldnt be happy in their marriage. She turned around to get out of the room. Once again, her eyes were red with tears while she was about to go out. She knew that she had no more wriggle room now! She left the hospital, got in a cab and went home. Her eyes were red and swollen, and swelled with tears. But she tried hard to hold the tears back, since she thought it wasnt worth of it to weep for Manuel. Youngdy, are you OK? Dont lose hope no matter what kind of disease you have. Be positive! The medical technology is developed today and youll be fine if you get the proper treatment. The middle- aged driver said with sincere words and earnest wishes. Susan nced at the driver. So, he must think shed got cancer! But hisforting words worked. He was right that she would be fine. She thought she just needed to go through this period of time first, and that she could go back to her normal life as before when Manuel finally found that they werent a nice couple. Then she wiped the tears and called Harrison. Hello, Susan.Harris was lying on the bed then. She even didnt know how she got to her bed. As far as she could remember, she came back from the hospital. Thenshe received the call from Susan. Im getting married to Manuel. She said it as if it was the end of the world. Congrattions! Harrison was calm and peaceful, instead. After all, shed foreseen it. Susan married Manuel in the previous life as well but it wasnt a happy ending. 1 feel bad. Susan choked with sobs. Harrison heard it but couldnt do much to help. She couldnt tell Susan much then, but could only do everything she could to help Susan change her life I dont know what this marriage is gonna end up Susan seemed to pause and add, Im afraid Ill be a bad woman. No, you wont. Harrison said, Later youll know whos the best to you in the world and whom you love the most. Manuel might be the best one to me, but hes definitely not the one that I love the most. Susan OK. I gotta go. Susan said, down in spirit, I dont want to hear anything more on Manuel today. OK. Pull yourself together. Trust me. Everything will be fine. Harrison pursed her lips and said. Yeah, I see. Susan hung up the phone. Harrison thought about it and called Manuel. Hi, Harrison. Manuels voice sounded as gentle as usual. Susan told me that shes made up her mind to marry you. Yea, Manuel added, I did it in a mean and harsh way. At least you got what you wanted. Dont you hate me? All in all, Manuel was surprised. Nope. Harrison told him straightforwardly. And I hope you can win Susans heart and love. Never give up on her or stop loving her. Ill do my best. And, congrattions! Thanks. Harrison put down the phone, stretched herself and got ready to get off the bed. Harrison. Suddenly, a voice came into her ears. It had scared the hell out of Harrison at that moment. She turned around to look at the man lying on the couch. Had he been in her room all the time? Howe she hadnt noticed it? She couldnt help to get furious and said, Oscar, I was talking on the phone! You shouldnt have overheard it! What! Are you cheating on me? Whats problem with it? Oscar said lightly. Chapter 224 I Had a Wet Dream Chapter 224 I Had a Wet Dream Chapter 224 I Had a Wet Dream So, did it mean that cheating was the only secret between them? In that case, he should tell her all his hidden secrets and stop acting to be so mysterious! But, for Susan, Oscar said bluntly. The best choice shes made in her life is to agree to marry Manuel. Great minds think alike. Harrison nodded. It was very rare that she agreed with Oscar. At that time, Oscar couldnt help smiling. Jesus! That was way too much. Harrison rolled her eyes at Oscar and said, Im hungry. Lets go downstairs for dinner. Come help me up. Oscar said naturally. Harrison intended to ignore him. She couldnt help to be mad at him whenever she recalled that he wasnt seriously wounded in the car identst time, but still fooled her around and made her wait on him for so long. I carried you back to the room today and pulled on my wound. You dumb-ass! You could have wakened me! Harrison said with anger. She was mad that why he didnt weight it up and simply act rashly. I couldnt bear to wake you up. You were sleeping like a baby. You could tell Jimmy to carry me. So, Harrison, you think any man can carry you, huh? Gosh! Whats your focus! Harrison was speechless. Of course, its you! Harrison thought she would lose her head if she kept talking with Oscar. He was always flirting with her and he was so good at it! Only God knows how many women hed hit on to have made himself such a dirty and yful womanizer! Anyway, Harrison got off the bed, walked up to the couch in anger and helped him up. Oscar took it for granted, leaned on her shoulder and rose to his feet. Harrison couldnt help to heavy! They had dinner together. They watched TV together. They went to bed together. She didnt know since when it had be a routine. And, it made things natural. Harrison got up the other morning and was a little surprised to find no one lying besides her. Normally, Oscar didnt get up so early unless hed got something important in hand. But he was so badly wounded now. What else was he gonna do besides staying at home and waiting for the wound to heal? Harrison pulled back the nket and went up to the bathroom. She thought Oscar had left. Surprisingly, she found Oscar in the bathroom with his pants off. Harrison screamed out but Oscar suddenly stretched out his hand to cover her mouth. Harrison stared at him with her eyes widely open. Didnt he have any sense of shame to wear no pants? Shh! Oscar said, Youre scaring me! Jesus! He was one to talk! But Oscar looked quite weird in the early morning. Was he sleepwalking? Sleepwalking with his pants off? Gross! What a dirty guy! Oscar noticed Harrison had calmed down and then let go of her. Bring me an underwear. he said. Why dont you go fetch it yourself? Harrison said unhappily. Shed got the feeling that she was like a maid to him. She married him to work with him, but not to serve him 24/7. I can go by myself if you dont mind my walking around with my pants off Harrison had gone for the underwear by then. She was annoyed and bothered and couldnt understand why shed beenpletely manipted by Oscar Then she went into the cloakroom and looked for Oscars underwear. Oscar was fond of boxers. Most of his boxers were ck, and few of them were gray. In a word, his boxers were all in dark colors. Confusingly, he was a loose womanizer but his boxers were At that moment, she thought of Charles, whose underwear were of many colors, and he was really into those tight briefs. Harrison couldnt help to feel disgusted with it. Harrison came back to earth, picked a boxer randomly and returned to the bathroom. Oscar was still calm andfortable in the bathroom. Hed brushed his teeth and was washing his face now, with water stains on his cheeks. Well, Harrison thought it really gross to see him without pants in the early morning. Then she put down Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. the boxer, turned around to leave but suddenly something crossed her mind. Oscar, wheres your boxer? she said, thinking that Oscar was acting weirdly. She remembered clearly that hed put on a clean boxerst night after taking shower. Where had he dropped it? Or did he go out to y around again after she fell asleepst night? Harrison, Oscar looked at her and said, Tell me why a mature and well-grown man got up in the early morning to wash his thing and dump his boxer? How should I know? Harrison was confused. Come over. Let me tell you. No! No way. She thought there must be a trap. Then Ill go over to you. Hey! Stop! Harrison was nervous. Oscar stood in front of her and looked down at her, while Harrison was too shy to look at him. Oscar bent down and came closer. She couldnt help to get nervous and feel her heart leaping every time Oscar clung to her. had a wet dream. He whispered at her ear softly, especially when he said thest two words. Hearing it, Harrison was red in the face! Gosh! What a dirty guy! How could he tell her something dirty like that? She turned around to go out and refused to stay in the same room with him again. She identally saw the wet boxer was in the dustbin in the bathroom while she was about to get out. She believed nothing could be dirtier than this. Then, she went to the next-door room to brush her teeth and wash her face. After it, she managed her emotions and returned to the room to get dressed and get ready to leave for work. As soon as she went in the room, she saw Oscar getting changed. Now he was topless with his pants on. Seeing it, Harrison turned around and tried to leave. Button up the shirt for me. Oscar said abruptly. What the hell! Did he really take her as a maid? Only my girl has the honor to do it. Oscar was like a mind reader and knew whatever she was thinking in her mind. I dont want to be your girl. But I want you to be my girl. Harrison felt her heart beating rapidly, but she kept telling herself not to be confused by him. In her eyes, Oscar was a goddamn charming yboy. She wanted to leave but Oscar grabbed her arm abruptly. Harrison felt her heart leaping again. The wound in my chest still hurts. Oscar exined. Oh, really? The wound still hurt? And he was dressed up and ready to hit on hot chicks? She gritted her teeth, went over to him and helped him button up the shirt. Oscar was really tall. She looked like a dwarf when she stood in front of him without high heels. She had sore arms when she did up the first button, but he seemed to be enjoying it and looked really sweet and pleased. Chapter 225 The Interview (1) Work in the City Hall Chapter 225 The Interview (1) Work in the City Hall Chapter 225 The Interview (1) Work in the City Hall Oscar was absolutely a womanizer, but how could he appear to be so sweet and pure? Harrison tried not to look at his face and did up the buttons one by one carefully. In fact, Id rather see you unbutton them one by one. Harrison was lost for words, and she really had enough of him. Pick a tie for me. Oscar kept making demands. Harrison held back the anger and picked a tie for him. Fine. She wouldnt be mad. Anyway, it was no big deal. She would just take him as a disabled and waited on him. She opened the cab and found it was packed with ties. As expected, Oscar was a big spender. She even found quite many ties of luxury brands, and they were brand new with the tags. Pick a formal one. Oscar reminded. Harrison smiled coldly, and despised him for dressing so formally to hit on girls. It made sense. Women were into decent and delicate men, and when a man was dressed neatly and smartly for her, that meant a type of attention, which always madedies happy. In the end, Harrison chose a blue and ck striped tie, which shed once seen Oscar wear in her previous life. As a designer, sometimes she was very sensitive to nice things. And she was impressed by Oscars tie at that time. She thought Oscar had a better taste than the others around. But surely, it wasnt possible for her to think much of Oscars taste of beauty and fashion because they were deadly foes back then. She brought the tie over Help me with it. Oscar seemed to be very pleased with her choice and made the request rather happily. Harrison didnt want to fuss about it any more, because she still had to go to work after dealing with this picky guy. She stood on tiptoe and put the tie around his neck. She did it very skillfully since she used to tie it for Charles a lot. Hed let her tie the ties for him no matter what kind of important asions he was gonna attend, and told her that hed feel warm and loved when looking at the tie, though she wasnt there with him, and it could also remind him to go home early. In fact, whatever he said was bullshit. He left, forgot it easily and slept with other women. And he would also drop the ties that shed tied for him carefully. Whore you thinking of? Oscar stared at her and said. Hed seen her sudden silence and the changing look on her face. Harrison came back to earth and smiled lightly. She wouldnt be mad at Charles again, because she thought it wasnt worth of it since he was such a lousy person. A scumbag. she said. Charles? Oscar asked in a very assertive tone. Harrison nodded slightly and thought there was no need to keep it from him. It was true that shed once fallen on the hands of Charles and ended up dead! You used to do it for him? Oscar asked peacefully. Harrison tied the tie, looked at her good work and said, You wont want to know the details. I think so. Then he shut up and let go of it. Harrison thought that Oscar was avoiding the story between Charles and her. He handed the suit to Harrison, and she got him immediately this time even he didnt say a word. She took it over and put on the suit for him, then watched him standing in front of the full-length mirror. Oscar looked dashing each time he was in a suit. She once thought that a womanizer like Oscar, who could only y around, didnt go well with suits. Butter she found that clothes werent the point as long as a man was handsome enough. She watched Oscar looking himself in the mirror, as if he was looking himself up ad down to make sure that he was dressed smartly and looked great. Am I the only one who helps her husband dress up to hit on girls? Harrison said abruptly. Oscar looked at her in the mirror and said with a smile, So, you think Im going out to meet someone and fulfill my sexual desire? Or what else! Honestly speaking, as a grown-up, its kinda abnormal that I had a wet dream this morning. But Harrison blinked her eyes slightly. Im going for an interview. Oscar exined. Harrison frowned, she had indeed thought Oscar was going out for a date. After all, he had a wet dream this morning. She couldnt help to be blushed when thinking of it. Dont you read the news? Theres an interview for the government officers in Northfield today. Certainly, she knew it well. She was surprised and asked, If you want to work as a government officer in the City Hall, you must take the written examination first, right? You wont be invited to the interview unless youve passed the written examination. So, any problem? Youve passed the written examination? Harrison didnt hear of it. She didnt know when hed taken the examination. And he didnt tell her that hed registered for it. It didnt happen at this time in her previous life. It should be at least three yearster. Are you ready for the surprise? Oscar smiled, Im the first in the written examination. She remembered that Charles was the first. Charles is the second. Harrison really believed that Oscar could read her mind. Wait for my good news, wife. Oscar lowered his head and said. Suddenly, he brought his face close to Harrisons and gave her a peck. The kiss was very soft but somehow, warm. 1 gotta go. Oscar checked his appearance again and then left the cloakroom. But Harrison was a little stunned. So, things had changed quite a lot because of her second life. Oscar sat in Theodores car. Theodore was driving and asking him, Hows the wound? Not bad. Its healing Oscar said indifferently. Are you sure youll work there now? asked Theodore. Of course he was asking him if he would like to work in the City Hall now. Oscar nodded. Didnt you say that you would wait another three years when everything is well under control? Theodore frowned, wondering why hed suddenly changed his mind. He wouldnt know Oscar had taken the written examination for the government officers earlier if Oscar hadnt told him to drive him to the City Hall today. Dont worry. I know what Im doing. Oscar didnt exin much. Oh really? Theodore doubted it, thinking that Oscar had fallen in love with Harrison and simply couldnt wait to finish his mission as soon as possible and then stayed with her forever. Surely, he could see his little trick, but he was right to finish it soon. The sooner, the better. Or, he would be rather tired if he put it off on and on. Then Theodore zipped it and headed for the destination. Theodore went to the interview hall together with Oscar, and found some candidates waiting in the hall already, including Charles. Hey guys, who do you think is the first in the written examination? one of the candidates asked abruptly. It must be Charles Sawyer! said one candidate. Oscar just smiled and went in the hall calmly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 226 The Interview (2) Outdo Charles Sawyer Chapter 226 The Interview (2) Outdo Charles Sawyer Chapter 226 The Interview (2) Outdo Charles Sawyer In the hall, Oscar Wellss appearance surprised everyone. The so-called officials of Northfield are actually reserve personnel of the country. Once they passed the official examination, they would have the opportunity to join the aristocratic families. In Northfield, aristocratic families have authority. They can control many things in this country. Hence all young people who have a little ambition to go into politics would seize the opportunity. And fortunately, this opportunity was fair for everyone. Fair and just enough, the examination was essible to Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. everyone, except those who had evermitted a crime. If one passed the interview after that, they would be a part of the aristocratic families. After all, there were only two aristocratic families in Northfield who checked and bnced each other. In addition, they selected talents to work for themselves through this interview so they would avoid any hidden dangers, which meant fraud was impossible. *Amazing! Oscar Wells came here too. An interviewee said in surprise. It is understandable that Charles Sawyer abandoned business and went into politics. After all, it was known that Charles had been promoting himself to this side of politics over these years and had repeatedly expressed in front of the media that he was not interested in doing business. He hoped to do his part and worked for the country. His ambition was clear to everyone. However, Oscar never showed that he wanted to engage in politics. Before he got married, he was just a dandy with a bad reputation and image. The only impression people would have of him was that he was always surrounded by numerousdies. After marriage, he no longer mingled with other women. But nobody heard that he intended to join the aristocratic families. And he didnt work in theirpany either, while his two brothers, David and Thomas could support Wells Group now. Three sons of the Wells family were about the same age. Compared with the other two, Oscar was still worthless. Unexpectedly, Oscar chose this way for himself, while so many people thought that he wouldnte here even if he didnt go into business and worked as a ck sheep at home all his life. Did he know how difficult it was to be an official? There was a difficult exam, let alone the demanding interview. Thetter paid much attention to the interviewees situation. A scandal-ridden man like Oscar Wells had no chance to pass the assessment. Maybe he just came for fun. Someone discussed in a low voice. I just dont know how he passed the written examination. I heard that he was a top student. He told someone his educational background at his wedding with Harrison of the Cooper family. No way! Who knows? The official exam must not be fake. Maybe he is just lucky and has just passed the pass line. Maybe. By the way, Charles Sawyer, you are the first, right? That interviewee asked curiously. Charless facial expression changed slightly at that moment. He thought he was the first. Nevertheless, when he inquired about the exam results, he was the second. He had reviewed for the exam for a long time. He even got parts of the exam ahead of time, it was unexpected that someone would have ranked above him. It must be you. Without Charless answer, the interviewee had confirmed that his guess was right. The official examination would not disclose the examinees scores. Only the examinees themselves could find out their scores and rankings. Charles did not contradict and naturally felt that the person who got first did not dare to argue with him. He didnt even think carefully about it and concluded that the first-ce winner must be a bookworm who was provincial, inexperienced and dared not steal his limelight. He thought to himself that he must win the first ce in the interview so that he would enter the aristocratic families with the highest total score. He thought so. Suddenly, a staff appeared in the hall, who had a serious expression and looked unapproachable. *There are five minutes left before the interview, and the interview sequence will be determined by the written examination results. The person who got the first in the written examination will enter the interview hall first, and so on. The staff said. Charles looked so surprised and awkward as soon as the staff finished speaking. He had no idea for the rank of the written examination would be published in this way. Its said that the first interviewers wont have an advantage. But Charles youre gonna do great. The interviewee next to Charles began to tter him. Some who also wanted to be a part of the aristocratic families here expected something good from Charles Sawyer, as they thought he must be the strongest one in their same batch. Now I announce the list and everyone should remember your numbers. The interview will be conducted ording to the numbers. The staff looked at the book and said, No. 1, Oscar Wells; No. 2, Charles Sawyer, No. 3 As soon as the voice came out, all the interviewees in the hall were astonished. Everyone looked at them two with surprise. They would have suspected that Oscar Wells made covert operation, but for the examination was known so strict that no one could cheat. After knowing that there is no favoritism, the expression in everyones eyes had changed when they looked at Oscar, who was still m. At a moment, Oscar nced at Charles as he was curious about the mood of that man who was beaten by him in every aspect. Perhaps his psychology maybe was distorted. OK, now please follow me to the interview hall. And the other people please keep quiet and wait here. The staff finished the words and then turned and left. The top five followed the staff into the interview hall, where there were ten interviewers sitting. They were all with a strong aura field, with a sense of oppression. Before we start, I would like to remind all of you that, to make the interview more fair, we have a camera in the hall, its streaming on the Inte. Please pay attention to your manners. The staff member said, Please introduce yourself, the first interviewee, Oscar Wells. Oscar nodded to the staff and said politely, Thank you. He gave the impression of being a gentleman. He then turned to the interviewers in front of him and stated, I am Oscar Wells, 25 years old and married. Graduated from Ford University with a double degree of Master of Economics. My minor is the Social & Legal System, straight As. After graduating with a masters degree at the age of 22, I returned to Kensbury City to work in Wells Group. Because I had little interest in business, I chose to leave thepany within a month. Then I began to study political books at home, and was admitted to the adult ss of the Northfield University of Highest Civil Affairs. I had a degree certificate equivalent to a full-time undergraduate degree. My graduation thesis was published on the official website of the university as an example Unexpectedly, sitting in the office, Harrison dropped what she was doing and watched Oscars interview. She did not expect that he would introduce himself as married because ones marital status was rare in the self-introduction part of an interview. Oscar was wired different than most folks. Not only did his self-introduction make Harrison surprised but also the following statement of his resume made her astounded. Harrison knew before that he had a high degree. Last time at their wedding, her grandmother was humiliated by Oscar with his education. It was unbelievable that this man had hidden so many achievements, although he was ying day and night. In the past, Harrison could see his gossip existing everywhere. Did he study while making out with women in the bed? At the thought of it, Harrison thought he would be the winner of the Super Diligence Award if there was one. Chapter 227 The Interview (3) Fail Completely Chapter 227 The Interview (3) Fail Completely Chapter 227 The Interview (3) Fail Completely Harrisonughed suddenly when she read the bullet-chatting on the screen. Someone said Oscar Wells was a good two-timer. There was still time to study while having affairs with differentdies. And some advised those unfaithful men to learn from him. Harrison found it was such a funny embarrassment to read thements. Then she continued to focus on Oscars interview. After he introduced himself, the interviewers started asking questions one by one. And some questions were very pointed. The first interviewer asked, Mr Wells, you said that you are not interested in business, so you chose to learn the social legal system by yourself But Id like to ask that it was because youcked the ability to mind to develop yourself in the aristocratic families? There was not so many intrigues in the Wells family. Of course, the spoken word flies, so I was just Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. going to share a short story. Wells Group almost monopolized the software market with its XM900 system, which was the project with the lowest investment but the highest profit. And no other groups could surpass Wells Group in this field for a long time. Actually, it was my decision. Originally, in the first month when I entered Wells Group, I decided to buy this project while anyone else of Wells Groups leadership disagreed with it. However, it turned out that I made the right decision. Oscar answeredposedly and people were all surprised by his words. Charles was blue in the face to hear what he said. At that time, Charles had also noticed this project, XM900. The system was developed by several college students, and it was very popr in the college in those days. He also thought of buying it, but the price exceeded his estimate of this system. Moreover, he thought that one or two million would be enough. So, he refused them when they asked for 10 million. He had satirized the team before and said that they were ignorant and unrealistic. Later, he heard the system was bought by Wells Group. Not only had they bought the patent at a cost of 10 million but also they had signed the team with another 10 million. He thought Wells Group was rich but stupid. XM900 was merely a popr software system among colleges students, and it was not likely to cause a butterfly effect. Buying it would be a loss. He had never expected that after the subsequent development of Wells Group, it would have be the mainstream in this country, and soon monopolized the software market. Indeed, he had reviewed his loss of such an opportunity. He felt somewhat regretful and guilty since he couldnt take in a situation at a nce. College students were in the know in the electronics industry. The software that they thought was easy to use and could meet the need would beyond others expectations. So, once it came out, it would be quickly epted by users. Certainly, he didnt think he should take most the me. As the strongest power in Northfield, Wells Group had its strength to be the NO.1. And since Sawyer Group was at the bottom of the list, it was a natural thing for his inconsideration. He wouldnt be too upset, Charles thought. But now, Oscar said the decision had been made by him. It made Charles think of something-in fact, from a business perspective, it was almost impossible to make that decision for apany. Charles didntck of the cognition and analytic skills of the market. He was very perceptive in this field. However, Oscars foresight was so far ahead. Charles didnt lose to Wells Group, but him. The more he thought, the more he couldnt ept the truth. He cheated himself that Oscar was lying. But he knew clearly that nobody dared to lie in the official interview since the liar would be forever added into the cklist of the aristocratic families, perhaps would bear legal liability at the same time. Since you had your own talent and ability in the business, and there was such a good tform for you, why not choose an easy way at the very beginning? And as far as I knew, Mr Wells was frivolous for a long time. As a person who did not gossip, I knew all about your past from that news. Yes, it was true that I felt lost for some time. I remembered when I participated in the Outstanding Youth Competition, I said that the reason why Ive changed so much was because I had met a very importantdy, and I was willing to make myself better for her. As soon as he stopped, the bullet-chattingments bombarded the screen. Someonemented, Gosh! Is he expressing his love for that woman? I thought it was a random reason for thatpetition. Now I know it is true. So here is the thing, Harrison and Charles was ready to get married at that time I would make a life for myself, In face of all interviewers, Oscar said in a steady way, get married first and then settle down to a job. Ill build something up, thats the point for me at present. I think its needed for a sessful man, and a husband! His words were spoken with dignity. There was nothing to be picky. But the interviewers change the subject suddenly. What do you see your career going if you are admitted as an officer? Thanks for your question. Oscar nodded, If I were honored enough to be admitted, I would keep learning. And for my career, I would serve the country well with my devotion and a deep sense of responsibility. The only goal I set for myself is to be a vice-minister in the group. Vice-minister was second to the Head of the aristocratic families. In Northfield, the Head was a hereditary title, which wouldnt be appointed to a person who was an outsider. But he could promote through his effort to be the vice-minister. What strong words. One of the interviewers sitting in the middle couldnt help to say. He was the vice- minister by chance. However, there is an old saying, a soldier who does not want to be a general is not a good soldier. The vice-minister seemed to agree with him, I hope you will do what you say. I will try my best. Oscar got very high grades in the interview. Charles was the one who stated after him, which made him under great pressure. He recalled thest time he selected for Outstanding Youth, it had been in the same situation and he hadnt performed well back then. At this moment, Charles was a little nervous and hecked confidence while giving his statement because of Oscars wless statement before him. Eventually, the result was not satisfactory for him. It turned out that Charles ranked third in the interview, which made him almost freak out. From childhood to adulthood, he couldnt ept being in second ce, let alone third! Chapter 228 Oscar, I’m Not Worth It! Chapter 228 Oscar, Im Not Worth It! Chapter 228 Oscar, Im Not Worth It! Charles looked so embarrassed. He failed to hide it well when facing a camera. But it seemed that people did not pay much attention to him now. Given his record, it was reasonable that he was overwhelmed by Oscar. And audiencements about Charles were few and far between that could be ignored. Eventually, Oscar got the top score and got the job as an official. Charles ranked second in overall performance and also got the job. Besides, there were three others who got hired too. There were only five ces in Kensbury in the annual official examination. Hence thepetition would be an intense one, despite the fairness and justice and there was not much threshold. Oscar left with Theodore. Inside the car, Oscar s phone rang. Harrison, said Oscar. I saw your scene. Harrison spoke straightforward Are you satisfied? Oscar said with a chuckle. Arent you afraid of being targeted? Harrison asked. She was amazed at Oscar. Logically speaking, Oscar had disguised himself for so many, which made people feel that he was nothing but a yboy. Wasnt it for conceiving the public and biding his time? Harrison was clear that his timing was definitely not now, it could be at least three yearster. He stood out so suddenly, and what on earth was he up to? I did it for you. Its worth it. Harrison was stunned. She knew his words sounded sweet between men and women, which were pleasant to hear but of no use. But she was touched by him every time. Her heartbeat would also miss a few beats because of this. She couldnt tell whether what Oscar said to her was true or not. Its not worth it. Harrison hung up the phone directly. That was the answer she gave him, no matter what Oscar said. In this life, she would never give of herself unconditionally for anyone. Harrison put down the phone, and adjusted her mood silently. Just as she was about to ask Rose toe in for the work arrangement, the phone rang again. It was Susan. *Harrison, I caught myself feeling that you had a very good taste. Harrison smiled gently. Hell of a prize. Youre with Oscar. Its said that reformed rakes make the very best of husbands. I didnt quite think so. I dont used to believe that, but because of Oscar, I thinks it makes sense now. Susan said, in a rare moment of seriousness. Look at how outstanding Oscar has be for you! Harrison felt her words were kinda ridiculous. I dont actually have a lot to do with it. If she hadnt lived twice, knowing that Oscar would be like this one day, she would have felt that Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Oscars improvement had nothing to do with her at all. But since that she knew all the truth, she certainly couldnt deceive herself. Cant you be confident? Dont you know what a jerk Oscar used to be? Thats because he wants to change himself. He cant be such a scum for a lifetime. Why didnt he change before getting married? But since he married you, that guy has changed from head to toe. Just dont kid yourself! I saw it, the day I was at your house, Oscar only had eyes for you, he didnt even look at me!* Because you provoked Manuel. Harrison thought but she didnt say it as there were some things she didnt want to talk about. Now she was not sure what was the rtionship between Oscar and Manuel. Susan was such a outspoken person, and once she knew a sign, she would spread it to the whole Northfield. For Harrison, she didnt want to cause any trouble for her partner, Oscar. She always felt that since Oscar and Manuel hid their rtionship, there must be a reason, and she didnt intend to ruin anything good for Oscar. After all, there were a partnership with him. Are you free today? Harrison changed the topic. She knew that sometimes Susan could keep a chat all day long if she was interested in the topic. Yeah, waiting to get married. The tone was very ironic. Manuel is pretty good. Can you stop saying such disgusting things to me? Anyway, you have to marry. Why not think good of Manuel and you might feel better. No, Id rather feel bad than make Manuel feel better. Well, the victory will be a costly one. I like it. Okay, okay, whatever you say. Harrison didnt troubled herself to say any more words. At this point, it was no use saying anything to Susan. By the way, Ive asked you to make the wedding suit and dress for me. But I dont need them anymore. Why? Why should I dress myself up so well to marry Manuel?! So youre going to disappoint me, arent you? L So I keep your jokes in my mind all that time. Now Ive designed everything for you, and even made the finished products. Now you tell me you dont want them. You really want to piss me off, dont you? Next time. Susan said quickly. I will wear it when I get married next time. No next time. You marry Manuel and its a lifetime thing No! Susan retorted, One day, Manuel will divorce me!* I dont think I will design clothes for one who is a second wife. That will bring my designs down to a level. Harrison said it that way on purpose. Harrison, youre discriminating against second marriage. No, I just discriminate against you. Manuel is perfect for you, what are you thinking? Why do you always speak up for Manuel? Harrison, whats wrong with you? Tell me, are you possessed by someone else? Just like in the movie, there is another woman going into you Can you stop being so silly?Harrison was so contemptuous. But Susan was probably right since there was a 32-year-old Harrison living in her skin now. Then why have you changed so much? I changed because I know what is good and bad now. Susan didnt believe it but she was not suspecting Harrison. So she wouldnt think too much. So thats it. On your wedding day, youll wear everything I designed for you. Harrisons tone was firm and left no room for it. To not fail Harrison, Susan reluctantly agreed. Ill wear your dress, but Manuel wont. Susan! Its not right for his size. Manuel and Henry are not in the same shape. Manuel is nearly 2 inches taller than Henry. Itll be funny if he wears the wrong size! Susan had a good reason, I know the clothes are done. Its toote to make a new one. Chapter 229 I Will Try My Best and Take Care of You Forever Chapter 229 I Will Try My Best and Take Care of You Forever Chapter 229 I Will Try My Best and Take Care of You Forever You dont have to worry about that. Just be a happy bride-to-be. Harrison certainly wouldnt tell Susan that she had made it in Manuels size at the very beginning. She knew that the person Susan would marry to would absolutely be Manuel in the end. Damn bride-to-be! Susan was so angry and hung up the phone. Lying in her bed, ever since she agreed to marry Manuel yesterday, she had been very upset. She never went out of her room. She even wouldnt get out of bed except to pee. There was a thought of ending her life there in her mind. She thought it would be great if she had turned into a mummy when Manuel found out, so that he would be scared to death. Suddenly, something crossed her head. Excited, she thought Manuels genitals might had been hurt as well since his leg was so badly injured. Thinking of this, she couldnt tell how she felt. Anyway, in no way would she sleep with Manuel. And it was impossible for her to give birth to his child. Susan had stayed in her room that way for six days. Those days could be said to be dark and hopeless for her. In that period of time, she had actually been wondering whether or not Henry would give her a call or if he would not be able to hold on anymore and just ovee the difficulties with her in the end. She even thought that if Henry did this, she would not hesitate to refuse to marry Manuel. But Henry didnt. He even didnt send a message to her, and he didnt have any updates on his social media ount, either. She had this kind of feeling that Henry hadpletely forgotten about her, which made her more and more disappointed and desperate, although she knew that he was doing this for her own good. Edward was discharged from the hospital on the third day. After that, he went back to the Phillips Manor alone, for he had really divorced Justine. Susan had seen their divorce papers and divorce agreement. ording to the agreement, Justine didnt get any money or houses. Susan was not sure whether Edward would secretly give money or something else to Justine. She actually couldnt stop him if he wanted to. She just wanted to humiliate Justine in this way, so that Justine would hate her more. In this way, as time went by, maybe Justine would one day try her best to make Manuel divorce her. After Edward was discharged from the hospital, Susan and Edward rarely talked to each other. It was probably because they hated each other. Susan hated Edward because he abandoned her mother Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. after he met Justine. She would never forgive him for this. The reason why Edward hated Susan was naturally that she made him and Justine break up. Anyway, the gulf between them two yawned wider and wider. On the fifth night, Susany tossing and turning. She couldnt fall asleep since her wedding day was the next day. She was going to marry Manuel. Desperate, she even thought of running away. But she didnt have the courage and no one gave her the courage to do that. Outside her room, there was suddenly a knock at the door. She was unwilling to open the door. No matter who it was, she just didnt want to meet anyone. Thest thing she wanted was hearing words of persuasion from anyone. Others knew little about how upset she was. How could they say something like it was all for her good? She knew very well what was best for herself. Susan, its dad. Edwards voice came from outside the door. Susan hesitated for a moment. I just have a few words to say. Obviously, Edward knew that Susan was not asleep. Susan was a little impatient, but she still opened the door and looked at his eyes. Youre getting married tomorrow. Edward spoke. I dont need you to remind me. Ive promised, and I wont back out. *After the wedding, youll be a wife. Edward seemed to know Susan well, so he ignored her barbs. Dont try to persuade me to be nice to Manuel, or even to have a baby. Ill never do that! Susan was a totally prickly person. Ever since her mother passed away, the bond between Edward and Susan had been fading away. Here, this has been in our family for generations. Edward suddenly took out a box. Susan was stunned. She never expected that her father woulde to her for this, thinking her father was requested by Justine and came to try to persuade her. Your grandma gave it to your mom. When we got divorced, your mom gave it back to me, and Ive been keeping it myself since then. Edward said, Today, I can finally give it to you. Susans throat moved slightly. She asked, Can I still be said to be a member of your family? Things between them had gone to this point. She believed that her father was desperate to kick her out of his family. You silly girl. Edward reached out his hand and touched Susans hair, Youre my daughter. Nothing can change this fact. At this moment, those determined words from her father still somewhat touched Susan, though she didnt know why. Every time she was touched by Edward, she would tell herself that it was because she was too kind, not because her father treated her well. Ill help you put it on. As he spoke, Edward opened the box, took out a piece of precious jewelry and put it on for Susan. At that moment, Susan didnt refuse him like she always did. Our ancestors will bless you in heaven, Edward said. Susan didnt respond. But she epted her fathers kindness. Go to bed early. Youll have a tiring day tomorrow. Edward was not going to say anything else.. He clearly knew that he couldnt jump the gun when it came to deal with Susan. What Harrison said was right-The conflict between Susan and him was caused by ack ofmunication and ack of a sense of security. Susan was not a bad person. And as long as he treated her with all his heart, she would change. In fact, Edward did owe a lot to Susan. No matter why he divorced her mom back then, when her mom was sick, he did fail to take good care of her, which finally led to the alienation of their affection. Hence he wanted to devote more time and energy to the care of Susan while Justine was away from him. Susan watched Edward go away and she suddenly found that some of his hair seemed to have turned gray. She had always felt that he would always be strong and powerful. But he easily copsed a few days ago. Now, all of a sudden, his hair really turned gray. Susan closed the door andy down on the bed again, unconsciously touching the cold precious stone around her neck. She couldnt believe that. she had epted a gift from her father just like that. She had thought of breaking with her dad. After she got married and left here, she could be said to have broken with her father. It never urred to her that her father would take the initiative to send her a gift. She didnt know why, but she was frustrated! She picked up her phone from the nightstand and forced herself not to think more about it, nning to distract herself with something else. The moment she turned on her phone, she saw a new message that was from Manuel. She clicked on it just to delete it. But she happened to see the content of the message. Ill try my best and take care of you for the rest of my life. Susan deleted it at once. Without any hesitation. She was even a little anxious to do it. It seemed as if she had seen the words that she found most uneptable! Chapter 230 Mocking Martina Chapter 230 Mocking Martina Chapter 230 Mocking Martina The next morning. Susan had nned to sleep until 11 am. She thought it would be fine as long as she arrived at the wedding venue at 12 oclock. to attend the ceremony. But she was woken up at seven in the morning. She was on the verge of having an emotional breakdown. Last night, she was awake the entire night, lying tossing and turning. Not long after she finally fell asleep, she was woken up. As a matter of fact, Susan wouldnt listen to anyone. If Harrison hadnt Forced by Harrison, she sat down at the dressing table. A group of working staff around began to help her change into her wedding dress and put on makeup. Harrison, they wonte to pick me up. Why do you wake me up so early? Susanined If she slept until eleven oclock, she would have exactly enough time to get changed, put on some makeup, and then go to the wedding venue. If they were toe to pick you up, you would have to get up at five oclock. How is it possible for you to sleep until seven oclock? Harrison raised her eyebrows. Susan was unhappy Dontin. Youll experience this only once in your life. Harrisonforted her. Who says that? Im going to marry twice. Susan was not happy about Harrisons words. Harrison felt speechless. Hearing their conversation, the working staff, who was helping Susan with her makeup, couldnt help butugh. Luckily, although Susan hadints, she didnt resist. Three hourster, she finally put on a delicate bridal makeup. The girl in the mirror was in a white wedding dress with a long tail. The back of the dress had a beautiful heart-shaped cut-out. Her slender and attractive figure looked sexy and alluring in this dress. On her head was a resplendent diamond crown. It was a luxurious, exquisite, and eye-catching one. She looked like a princess in a fairy tale, elegant, gracious, and beautiful. Harrisons effort in specially designing it for her paid off. She was feeling satisfied with her design, while Susan wore an unhappy expression on her face. Miss Phillips, are you not satisfied with the makeup? Seeing Susan pull a long face from the beginning to the end, the working staff felt afraid and asked. No. Susan said with certainty. It look too good. I cant ept it. The staff was confused, not knowing what to say. Harrison didnt respond to it. Youve been dressed up. Lets go to the wedding venue. said Harrison. Can I not go? Susan felt like crying. Giving up halfway isnt your style. She could even not care about her grace, not to mention style. However, she finally still got into the car and headed for the wedding venue. The wedding would be held on a golf course of a resort in the suburbs of Kensbury City. When Susan arrived, the venue had already been well decorated. There was a temporary stage, white tables and chairs, and a symphony orchestra ying live. Pink and white balloons were everywhere. There was even a small castle with gauze curtains. The venue looked both lovely and romantic. Susan went straight to the dressing room at the back. She just took a look at the venue from afar in the car. She had told Manuel that a casual wedding would do, so she was unhappy that Manuel had nned it so carefully. Feeling blue, Susan went into the dressing room, Harrison keeping herpany the entire time. On the one hand, Harrison indeed wanted to apany her during the whole wedding. On the other hand, she was afraid that Susan would do something inappropriate. After all, sometimes Susan would do something crazy, not taking the consequence into consideration. Why do we have toe so early? Im so bored. Susanined, Id like to y some games. As she spoke, she was about to take out her phone. Harrison took her phone over at once. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Harrison, there was unhappiness all over Susans face. Who would y games on her wedding? Grow up, okay? I do, or I would have run away from the wedding. *Then show me how youre going to run away. Harrison, are you my best friend or not? Since you dont dare to run away, just lie down and enjoy yourself. Harrison was very serious, and her tone of voice was firm. Later, someone knocked at the door. Harrison got up and opened it. Standing at the door was Martina, who was wearing a white gauzy ball gown with a strapless design and a daring plunging neckline. Besides, the jewelry on her was rather eye-catching. She seemed to be stealing the wedding. Im looking for Susan. Martina arrogantly nced at Harrison. The expression on her face obviously showed that she was contemptuous of Harrison. Without anyones permission, she just walked in. Harrison held back her anger and followed her. Didnt you say you dont like Manuel? Martina directly spoke. She was even questioning Susan. Do I have to exin it to you whether I like him or not? If you dont like him, why do you marry him? Dont you love Henry very much? Why, you go to Manuel just because Henry has an affair and dumps you and nobody wants you? What do you eat for food? Susan directly cut in. Martina blinked her eyes. Do you eat shit? Otherwise why would you speak all those dirty words? Susan! Martina was furious. You have an affair. Your family all have an affair! Susan was also very aggressive, Henrys the nicest man in the world. If you speak ill of him again, Ill make you pay for it! Martina was so angry that she was trembling. She gritted her teeth and asked, If Henrys so nice, why do you marry Manuel? Is there anything wrong with your mind? *Im perfectly normal. Its Manuel who is insane. If you have the ability, go to seduce Manuel. As long as he agrees to marry you, Ill immediately leave and let you two get married! Susan! Angry as Martina was, she had an impulse to choke Susan to death. If she could make Manuel marry her, how would she still have to provoke Susan? She just couldnt understand why they suddenly decided to get married when it was obviously impossible for Manuel and Susan to be together. Martina almost fainted from anger as she learned that Susan was marrying Manuel today. She had always believed that Manuel would finally be her lover. If you dont have that ability, donte to me. Im afraid Ill look down upon you! Susan. Martina almost exploded with rage, If you dont like Manuel, what do you marry him for? Revenge. Susan said slowly, I hate only two people most in the world. One is you, and the other is Manuel. I can take revenge on both of you. Why dont I do this? Susan, do you think marriage is a game? Yeah. For me, even life is a game. What can you do to me? Martina raised her hand and was about to hit Susan. But Harrison immediately grabbed her wrist, If you dare to touch Susan, Ill make you regret. it today! Staring at Harrison, at this moment, she was truly scared by Harrison, who gave her the shivers. Chapter 231 The Wedding Ceremony Chapter 231 The Wedding Ceremony Chapter 231 The Wedding Ceremony Martina threw away Harrisons hand with all her might. But she didnt dare to hit Susan anymore. She just said a few words, Susan, wait and see. After marrying Manuel, you will never be happy! Susan didnt have to wait since she had been very unhappy. Therefore, she didnt take her words as a threat. Instead, she turned to look at Harrison, her sweet and aggressive friend. In the past, Harrison had been submissive to Martina and always humored her. Now, it seemed nobody could bully her. Harrison, tell me how you be so strong. Id like to learn from you. Susan spoke. You dont have to. Do you think Im unable to learn it? Susan asked angrily. Ill protect you. Harrison said slowly. Susan was touched again. Harrison, if you were a man, I wouldnt even take a look at Manuel or Henry. Ill just marry you. Harrison chuckled. At that moment, she saw Susan suddenly be gloomy. Maybe it was because she mentioned Henry just now. And then, she thought of him. Dont cry. Harrison spoke to Susan, Your makeup will be ruined Susan stared at her. Struggling with this, Susan finally held it back again. Anyway, things had gone to this point. No matter how much she regretted it and how reluctant she was, things had already gone to this point. At noon, Susan reluctantly went to the wedding venue. At that time, all the guests were already seated Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. in their chairs, waiting for the ceremony. Harrison apanied Susan to the castle with gauze curtains and then went back to her seat. To her surprise, Oscar was sitting in the chair beside hers. Harrison frowned, Why are you here? Harrison, do you think Im a disgrace? Harrison did not respond. She decided not to talk to Oscar anymore. Anyway, she focused all her attention on the bride and groom today. Manuel showed up in a wheelchair. He was wearing a white suit and a ck bow tie, with his hair carefully brushed and styled. He was smiling now. Even though he couldnt stand up, he was still a handsome gentleman. Manuel was indeed a person who was so pure in body and mind, making Harrison have the feeling that the marriage with Susan would stain him. He looks better than me? Oscar suddenly asked. Harrison returned to the present moment and was speechless. Dont stare at other men, not even Manuel. Oscar spoke slowly. Could this man not be so aggressive? I didnt forbid him from looking at any other women. How can he Alright, indeed, I never see him staring at other women, at least not after the wedding. Harrison thought to herself. But it didnt matter. The point was that their marriage was just a marriage of convenience. There was no reason for them to be bound by it. Besides, what did he mean by not even Manuel? It sounded like Manuel was the person he trusted the most and he wouldnt even allow her to look at the person he trusted the most, let alone other men. Harrison took a deep breath. What on earth was the rtionship between Manuel and Oscar? She couldnt help but think of this question again and thought that one day she would be driven mad by it. The symphony orchestra started ying the Wedding March. With the rhythm of the music, Susan held onto Edwards arm and walked slowly on the red carpet towards Manuel who was at the center of the stage. Pink rose petals were flying in the air, making the venue romantic. Susan hated all the little surprises at the wedding. When it came to the wedding with Manuel, all the surprises would only scare her in the end. Susan walked up to Manuel. Edward handed her hand to Manuel. But Susan threw it away with a reluctant face. Manuel didnt force her and just put his hand down. Edward could do nothing but pat Manuel on his shoulder and leave. At this moment, there were only three persons on the stage, Manuel, Susan, and the priest, who was standing in front of them two. Everyone was looking at them. Manuel had been sitting in a wheelchair. At that moment, to everyones surprise, he picked up his walking stick and stood up. He had been in such a serious car ident. The doctor suggested that he should not even get out of bed, but he actually stood up! Manuel stood beside Susan, not showing a hint of pain on his face. He was smiling slightly. He was tall and slender, making a great couple with Susan. At that moment, Susan also turned her head and nced at Manuel. She saw him stand up, held back an impulse, but just wouldnt say anything. Now, the priest in front of them spoke clearly and affectionately. The wedding ceremony begins now. His speech was immediately met with loud apuse, which Susan found extremely annoying. Lord, wee before thee to join together Manuel and Susan in holy matrimony The priest began with an affectionate remark, Into this holy estate these two persons presente now to be joined. If anyone can show just cause why they may not bewfully joined together, let them speak now or forever remain silent. It waspletely silent in the venue. Susan thought even if Henry came sote and asked her to leave, she would follow him without hesitation. Miss Phillips, the priest faced Susan, do you take Manuel to be yourwful wedded husband, to have and behold from this day on, for better or for worse, in sickness and in health as long as you both shall live? Susan did not answer. Manuel pursed his lips. The priest was a little embarrassed. He couldnt help but ask again. If I say I dont, can I not get married? Susan asked the priest. Everyone present began to whisper because of what she said. I do. Susan suddenly replied with certainty. Even the priest broke out in a cold sweat. It was the first time for him to meet such a yful bride. Then, Mr Johnson, do you take Susan to be yourwful wedded wife, to have and behold from this day on, for better or for worse, in sickness and in health as long as you both shall live? I do. Manuel answered. *Bride and groom, please exchange rings. The priest announced. Manuel leaned on the wheelchair and slowly turned to Susan. At the same time, Susan also looked at Manuel. It was the first time she took at close look at him at the wedding today. She found that the injuries on his face left in the car ident had all disappeared. It seemed that he had. deliberately done something to conceal it.. And Manuel looked. Susans eyes wandered slightly. However handsome this man was, he was a bad person. The working staff brought up a pair of wedding rings. Manuel took out one of the rings, Susan. He called her. His voice was beautiful. When he called her with this voice, her name seemed to have be a word of love. Chapter 232 Dont Touch Me Chapter 232 Don''t Touch Me Chapter 232 Dont Touch Me Give me your hand. Manuel spoke to Susan in a very gentle voice. Susan bit her lip. She didnt want to give her hand to him. Although she was slightly touched the moment he called her, it couldnt beat her great hatred for him. They were obviously in a stalemate. Manuel exined, Im on crutches, so I cant hold your hand Susan took another look at Manuel. Then she reached out her hand. It was absolutely not because she felt sorry for him. She was just unwilling to waste any time, and didnt want those people tough at her. Manuel seemed to have let out a long sign of relief. He was nervous, but he just wouldnt let anyone find out. He gently put the ring on Susans ring finger. Manuel bought these rings himself. He didnt know the finger size of Susan, so he just estimated it based on his intuition. Unexpectedly, it perfectly fitted her finger. Susan even doubted whether Manuel had measured her finger size before when she didnt notice. Otherwise how could it fit just well? Susan, its your turn. Manuel reminded her. I know. I just dont want to do it. Susan would absolutely not admit that she was absent-minded just now. Manuel pursed his lips and no longer urged her. It was the priest who couldnt help but remind her, Miss Phillips, please put the wedding ring on the grooms ring finger. Only then did Susan took the wedding ring and put it on Manuels ring finger with a reluctance. Seeing this pair of wedding rings, she would throw it away right after the ceremony, she thought. Then she heard the priest say excitedly. I now pronounce Mrs Johnson and Mr Johnson husband and wife. You may kiss your bride now! There was a burst of apuse in the venue again, Manuel was Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. actually trying to control his emotions. He naturally moved his walking stick and got closer to Susan, trying hard to act natural. Dont touch me. Susan said in a cold voice. Manuel stopped when his lips were only 0.01 centimeters away from hers. They were so close to each other that as long as he got closer, his lips would touch hers. And they would share a kiss. Manuel moved back. Looking from afar, they seemed to be kissing. However, guests nearest to them could see clearly that Manuel wasnt really kissing Susan. Manuel stood erect. And the priest dered the end of the wedding ceremony. All the guests followed the working staff and left. So did Harrison. She just turned to take a look at the new couple on the stage. Obviously, Manuels doctor was beside him. Now, the doctor was helping Manuel sit in the wheelchair. This must be the best Manuel could do. Harrison and Oscar left. At the same time, Manuel and Susan got into a ck car. They were not heading straight to the banquet hall. Instead, the car took them to the marriage registration office. Only then did Susan realize that they hadnt registered yet. Legally speaking, they were not a legal couple at present. Gritting her teeth, she didnt give herself the time to hesitate, and bravely just walked in. They had made reservations in advance, so they didnt have to wait in line. Both of them submitted their valid papers. With two sounds, their marriage certificates got a stamp. Then, two marriage certificates were ced in front of them, one for each person. Susan didnt want to take it at all. Its useful in getting a divorce. said Manuel. Right after that, she took it without hesitation. It was all because of the word divorce. The woman who helped them register was obviously stunned. She looked at the bride, and then turned to look at the groom. The bride had an obviously reluctant face and a childish temper, while the groom was smiling slightly. Anyone with eyes could see that the groom loved the bride deeply. After getting the marriage certificates, they two got back into the car. It was still quiet in the car. Susan wouldnt take the initiative to talk to Manuel and neither would Manuel. They were like two strangers. Sooner orter, they would split up. Soon, they arrived at the five-star resort hotel where the golf course was located. Before they headed to the banquet hall, they went to their separate dressing rooms to get changed. Susan really didnt want to change her clothes. Just when she was about to give orders to the working staff, she saw Harrison waiting for her in the dressing room. Susan was a little speechless, Why dont you apany Oscar but stay here? Im here to make sure you get changed. Anyway, Harrison knew what she wanted to do. Harrison asked the working staff to help Susan change her clothes. Seeing that she didnt resist, Harrison finally said, Im going to check on Manuel. Theres no need for you to check on him! Susan was unhappy about this. But Harrison had already gone out of the room. She went to Manuels dressing room which was across the hallway. She knocked on the door and it was Justine who opened it. Harrison was polite to Justine, Hello, Justine. Justine was quite nice to Harrison. To be precise, she was nice to everyone, and she was actually not bad to Susan. It was just that Susan had always disliked her. And she wouldnt allow herself to be too humble in front of Susan. Therefore, she was a little cold to Susan. Of course, there was no way she could be enthusiastic about Susan. If she did so, Susan would probably pour cold water on her. Im here to meet Manuel. Hes in there. Justine hurriedly let her in. As soon as Harrison entered the room, she saw Manuel being put on a drip. In addition to that, the doctor was setting his leg. He sustained a dislocation in his originally fragile bone after he forced himself to stand up just now. Im fine. Seeing Harrison, Manuel exined in a hurry, My mom is worried, so she asks the doctor to check my leg. The doctor took a look at Manuel. The expression on the doctors face showed that Manuel was lying. Then just continue. Id like to talk to your mom. Harrison decided not to disturb Manuel first. She always had a feeling that Manuel did not want others to see him when he was weak. Come here and sit. Hearing that Harrison would like to talk to her, Justine hurriedly asked Harrison to sit on the sofa. They sat next to each other. The distance between them was neither too far nor too close. In fact, when Harrison was a child, she was influenced by Susan a lot, which meant that she wouldnt allow herself to like someone Susan disliked, for example, Susans father, stepmother and even Manuel. For a long time, she disliked them all. When she was at an age where she could tell right from wrong, she still unconsciously tried to stay away from them. If she hadnt been reborn, she wouldnt know how stupid she had been in the past. She used to almost nice people. Justine, Id like to talk to you about Susan. Harrison directly came to the point. Justine seemed to have anticipated this. She sighed slightly, Susans a good child. Actually, I know that. Chapter 233 Bump into a Kiss Chapter 233 Bump into a Kiss Chapter 233 Bump into a Kiss Susan and I have lived together for many years, I know what kind of person she is. I know Susans nature was not bad, so I agreed with their marriage or I wouldnt have consented. Justine said. What Justine said made her point that the marriage of Manuel and Susan was approved by her. Edward must agree to it too, for he preferred Manuel while he didnt think much of Henry Parker. He must be happy for their marriage, even though he sacrificed his own marriage. Harrison used to worried about Justines attitude to their marriage, in fear of Susans life after the marriage would be affected by Justine. She couldnt let anyone destroy their wedding, so she came to talk with Justine today to say something nice for Susan, at least to make Justine less prejudiced against Susan. Apparently they didnt need her help. Harrison smiled and said, I was relieved to hear that. I was afraid that simple girl Susan, sometimes she could unintentionally offend people. without knowing it. Since you know her, I wont say more. Susan was so lucky to have you as her best friend. For others, there was no confusion about the friendship between Susan and Harrison, An ordinary friend wouldnt worry about her rtionship with her mother-inw after marriage. Justine knew Harrison came over to put in a good word for Susan. In a rtionship, one could influence the other. Harrison smiled, I believed Susan will love Manuel if you give her some time. I hope so. Justine didnt have much confidence. Suddenly she sighed, If you marry Manuel, it would be great. Harrison was a little surprised. She and Manuel could never have been together. She wondered that if they were both naked and sleeping in the same bed, neither of them would have any idea of having sex with each other. But it was good for you to marry Oscar Wells. Justine murmured again. Harrison always got things under control. She knew what to say in different situations. She turned to Manuel and said, Manuel, you look perfect today. Thanks to the clothes you gave me. Manuel had always been modest. Although he was much better than most, he never put himself out there. He was very humble but he did not intend to use the words to inadvertently reveal his own sense of superiority. He was an introvert like this. No one knew what was affecting his personality, perhaps it was that he had grown up in a single-parent family. It just fits me. Manuel said with somewhat surprise. He thought the clothes had been made in Henrys size, yet they seemed to be tailored for him. Im so d you like it. Harrison didnt exin it and said, Ill go first. See you at the banquetter. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. See youter. When Harrison left, Justine stood up and said, In about ten minutes, youll have toe out with Susan. Ill go out and greet the guests first. OK Manuel nodded. Dont pretend to be strong. I wont. Whenever he met Susan, Manuel would lose his principles. In other words, Susan was his principles. He might break what he had promised to Justine just now, as long as he saw Susan. Justine left the rest room but she was still worried about Manuel. The doctor checked Manuels Injured leg and sat on the sofa beside. He nned to apany Manuel throughout the wedding. A sound of knocking suddenly urred outside the door. Manuel thought it was Susan. It was time for the newly-married couple to attend the banquet. The moment Manuel saw Martina outside the door, the smile on his face was rendered to a disappointed look. Martina saw it. Were you waiting for Susan? Martina asked. Did you want to see me? If I donte to you, will you talk to me? Martina said sarcastically. Martina, dont have hope for me. Since we were little, I had never loved you. So thats what you want to tell me today? I thought I would move you one day but you tell me not to have hope for you. Manuel, I have loved you for so many years. Are you so cold-blooded? Martinas tears began to well up in her eyes, which dripped down the next second. Manuel diverted his attention. You didnt care about anyone crying except Susan, right? Martina, I cant promise you anything or said anything nice. If you dont love me, you will live better. Manuel said coldly. His words caused Martina badly wretched. She couldnt understand why Manuel loved Susan, who was nothingpared to her in her view. Was it because she was good in bed? Martina had seen Susan ying in a nightclub before. At that time, Susan was dancing in the middle of people, moving her enchanting and sexy body to the music. She had to admit that Susan was pretty but she was almost as good as her. If there were any ws in her, she could go for stic surgery for Manuel. At the thought of this, Martina was so angry and she couldnt help running to Manuel. She bent and kissed him, who was sitting in a wheelchair. Manuel was shocked by her kiss. It never urred to him that Martina would have kissed him this way, although he knew her feelings for him all the time. He was frozen there for a long while not knowing how to react. Suddenly, the door of the lounge was pushed open again. At the door stood Susan, looking into the room, At that moment, she was wondering whether she should just leave them alone or walk up to fight with them. They could get married since they loved each other so much. But why did Manuel force her to marry him? What a freak! Susan cursed them in her mind without saying anything. She didnt leave, nor did she walk up to them. The two soon parted. Martina was pushed away by Manuel. Go on. said Susan. For Susan, she did not care about what Manuel did with other women and she would not have any dissatisfaction with him. However, Susan turned and walked away. She just felt embarrassed to disturb them. Chapter 234 Oscar’s Jealousy Chapter 234 Oscars Jealousy Chapter 234 Oscars Jealousy Harrison left Manuels lounge. She was on her way to the lobby to find Oscar. All of a sudden, her body was grabbed by someone, and then she was forced to go to the back garden of the resort. Struggling several times, she failed to free herself so she was about to scream. At this point, her lips were quickly covered by a hand. Gnashing her teeth, she stared at the man in front of her fiercely. It was Charles. There were not many people invited to Susans wedding. But all of the four strongest families were here. It was a local custom of Kensbury City that wherever there was something important with the four families, they woulde together. Are you so sick of me? Charles looked into her eyes with hatred. He covered most of her face, leaving only her eyes, which were full of anger. How long has it been, Harrison? Youve changed your mind Ah! Charles suddenly withdrew his hand. Harrison bit him hard! Charles endured the pain and his face turned livid. Harrison didnt even bother to say a word to him. She turned around and wanted to leave. Her body was grabbed by Charles again. He trapped her with his body to the wall until she wasnt able to move a bit. She usually had Jimmy by her side. Today, since there were not many people attending the wedding of Susan. It would be a bit too fussy to require Jimmy to stay by her side all the time. The high society was a ce where people talked a lot, and she didnt want to have any sarcastic remarks, so she asked Jimmy to wait for her outside the wedding ce. However, when it came to someone like Charles, she should not let her guard down for a second. She asked with a cold voice, Charles, what do you want from me? Nothing I just dont like to see you and Oscar get so close! Charles didnt wear the mask of a good man in front of Harrison anymore. He probably found out that he couldnt fool her anymore. So? Are you jealous? Harrison raised her brow. She looked provocative. You think Im jealous? Charlesughed, feeling like he was listening to a big joke. He said, Harrison, you really take yourself too seriously! Do you think that I ever liked you before?! Let me tell you something. From the first time I saw you, I have had no interest in your lifeless face at all. For so many years, Ive been only acting with you. I dont love you, and the reason why I acted with you is just for the so-called elders contract, for the right family. Thats all. Really? Harrison smiled lightly, Charles, that you force me to stay alone with you, is only because you want to tell me that you dont love me, you were only faking with me, and I shouldnt be so opinionated. Im d that you finally understand! Okay. Thats fine for me and we are even now. Harrison said calmly. Charles frowned. *Just like you, I dont love you either. The reason I was with you was only for the elders contract, for the right family. After pretending for all these years, I can finally rip off this camouge, and dont have to feel any guilt being with my true love now. Harrison said slowly. You think Id believe this? Charles couldnt control his facial expression anymore. How could his self- esteem ept that she didnt love him? Believe it or not, I feel so good being with Oscar right now, as Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. you can see it with your own eye. Harrison didnt want to talk nonsense with Charles anymore, We have exined to each other already, so please let me go. Its hard to catch you. So, do you think Ill let you go easily? Didnt you say that you dont love me? Charles, you should behave as your words. Otherwise, people will feel suspicious. Must there be a connection between possessing you and loving you? Do you know what is the most important thing for a man? Money and fortune? No, its dignity! Charles paused every word, Ive lost so much dignity on you, how could I endure all of this so easily? SO WHAT DO YOU WANT? Harrisons forbearing emotions finally broke out. Every time when she saw Charless disgusting face, she always wanted to tear him to pieces. If you keep doing this, Ill scream for help! Harrison threatened. Scream then. If you screamed, there will be gossip news tomorrow, saying things like Harrison is having an affair with her ex-boyfriend, Harrison goes back with her ex-boyfriend Charles, you are so smart! Harrison gritted her teeth. Charless despicable and disgusting could always reach a newer low. Didnt I learn this from you? Charles looked at Harrison, You guess, how will I recover my dignity from you? Harrison looked at Charles coldly. Submit your body to me Disgusting words were said by Charles. Is this ancient method the only method you have? Of course, there are more. But you do mind this very one, dont you? Vulgar. Error You dont deserve me to use any advanced methods! Charles said coldly. In the next second, he just leaned over and tried to kiss her. Harrison had to make up a desperate decision. If Charles really forced her and did some bad things to her, she would definitely scream. Actually, its hard to say who would be more embarrassed in the end. As she thought of Charles, her body started feeling rejection already, and it was the kind she couldnt bear. She was about to scream. Dont you dare kiss her. Suddenly, Charles heard a familiar male voice. His body tightened. His facial expression turned obviously bad. Earlier today, Charles was apanying Martina Sawyer to find Manuel when he saw Harrison unexpectedly. She had been staying with Oscar all the time today, and they lookedso ufortably dazzling. When he initiated such a thought, he didnt even hesitate to drag Harrison to an inconspicuous corner. He had enough of being ignored by Harrison. Today, he spent more than half of his time looking at her. However, she didnt even give a look at him. He was wondering whether Harrison ever noticed his existence. It seemed that her neglect was not a disguise. So Harrison really fell in love with another man. Thinking of this, Charles was so angry that his body started shaking. Back to the moment when he heard the voice, he stopped trying to kiss Harrison. However, he still didnt show any intention to let go of Harrison. You havent learned enough fromst time, have you? the expression on Oscars face was very cold. Actually, it seemed impossible to know whether he was angry or not sometimes. He just said things in straight lines. Charles remained unmoved. Ill count to three! Oscars patience couldst for only three more seconds. One! Two! Three Before he finished thest number, Oscar approached them with a rush. BANG! Charles had been knocked down to the floor by Oscars punch when he realized it. Harrison was shocked and kept looking at Oscar. She felt that this mans strength was beyond the scope of normal people! Chapter 235 Oscar Threatened Charles Chapter 235 Oscar Threatened Charles Chapter 235 Oscar Threatened Charles Charles was beat hard and fell on the ground. A few minutes ago, when he was leaving the hall with Martina, Charles saw Oscar sitting together with Harrisons parents and having a nice talk with them. He didnt expect that Oscar woulde out and look for Harrison so soon. Charles got up from the ground and saw Oscar holding Harrison tightly in his arms. Oscar looked very possessive. And Harrison was leaning on his chest. She dared not move a little bit. She was afraid that she might knock onto Oscars chest, after all, he hadnt recover yet. When Oscar dragged her into his arms, he pushed her towards his wound. Harrison could imagine the pain would be sharp for Oscar, though he looked peaceful. Charles, if you dare touch her, I will Oscar didnt speak out thest two words. However, from the movements of his mouth, Charles knew what he was saying. The gloomy aura of Oscar made him believe that he would be literally killed by this raging guy. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Charles told himself that he could not show weakness before Oscar. During this period of time, he suffered great humiliation due to the two of them. And he vowed that he wouldnt allow himself to look embarrassed again in front of them. But now he was embarrassed again. He said in a violent tone, Oscar, dont be too self-righteous. You think you can get rapid promotion after you be an official. Do you think you got all high and mighty? Youre kidding, huh? Well, its not that simple as you see. Mr Sawyer, please take care then. Youve spent so much effort to be an official. Dont fail to follow the rhythm halfway, I mean dont you flee away before you achieve the goal! Oscar, one day, you will eat humble pie. This is also what I want to say to you. Charles left angrily as if he disdained to argue with them. He might not know that his tragedy had begun and he had to repay what he owed at double costs. Do you love to keep watching a man like this? said Oscar. Harrison didnt want to respond to Oscar, who behaved so childishly and she left Oscars arms and was ready to go for the lunch. Um! Harrison opened her eyes wide. Oscar was a little impatient and domineering, yet she could not make a sound to refuse him. The gunshot wound on Oscars chest hadntpletely healed yet. She dared not push him since she was afraid to hurt his wound. Harrison was pressed on the wall and kissed by Oscar. Charles looked back after he left, and he saw the scene. The two were kissing so passionately. He could see that Harrisons face was burning. Compared with this kiss, those between him and Harrison were dull and emotionless. Gritting his teeth, Charles told himself that he did not love Harrison. He restrained himself from thinking about the scene where Harrison slept with another guy. Actually, he did not care about Harrison but he got so angry because he was greatly humiliated as a man by her. Even if Harrison did not belong to him, she should not belong to any other man. He swore to let her pay the price and beg him beneath his body! Oscar kissed Harrison a long time. Swelling, Harrisons lips were burning because of his kiss. Oscar seemed dissatisfied at this moment. He put his slender fingers on Harrisons lips, rubbed and pressed them. Oscar, it hurts! Harrisons eye rims were red. She felt his anger. On the one hand, they were partners. There was no other rtionship between them. At least, Harrison thought so. Thus, even though she was in a rtionship with another guy, he should not be angry; on the other hand, like Charles, even if Oscar was so possessive that he couldnt bear what belonged to him being taken away by others, there was still no reason for him to get mad since he knew Charles had not managed to kiss her. Harrison was thinking to herself. Oscar finally left Harrisons lips. He was trying to hide the anger at the bottom of his eyes. Why are you angry? Harrison couldnt help asking him this question. Im petty, okay? Oscar was deliberately being naughty Loony. Yes, only a loony is afraid that you would have been bullied by someone. Only a loony is so angry when you are bullied, but he is not like this when he himself is bullied. Exasperated, Oscar roared at Harrison. Harrison was stunned and she drew a conclusion. Oscar was just angry that she was bullied again by Charles who was worse than a beast. He got mad with himself. Well, she was a little moved again. At this moment, she also calmed down. Her voice was a little soft. Anyway, he didnt do anything to me. What kind of thing is something for you? If I hadnte, would you let him do something to you? I will scream. Harrison gave him a certain answer, I would rather be misunderstood or satirized, and face the gossip. Oscars pupils moved slightly. I would rather let you touch me than Charles. Harrison was telling the truth. Now she couldnt help but turn all her spines on Charles like a hedgehog when she was with Oscar. Maybe she got used to it when Oscar felt her up at times. And every time she refused him, he would let go of her. Hence she was certain she could push Oscar away when he did something to her. She didnt know whether it was a kind of trust. She had reincarnated and had experienced so many cruel things. She had kept in her mind that she would not trust others easily, but she trusted Oscar. Are youparing me with Charles, the scumbag? After several seconds of silence, Oscar suddenly roared. From a certain perspective, you and him are two of a kind, said Harrison directly. Charles frowned. In terms of the number of times you flirt with a woman. Oscar suddenly smiled. Harrison was a little afraid of this kind of smile on Oscars face. Although he looked demonic, he was extremely charming. At this moment, Harrison thought Oscar was the most attractive guy in this world. N Chapter 236 Teach Martina a Lesson Chapter 236 Teach Martina a Lesson Chapter 236 Teach Martina a Lesson We should go now, the banquet is about to begin. Harrison reminded him. She just didnt want to be hooked by Oscar like this anymore. She didnt know when she would fail to divorce herself from feelings. Did you just say that you liked me touching you? Oscar didnt let her go, but asked. Harrison pursed her lips. He had clearly heard her say that. Didnt you? Oscar pressed. What I said was: Id rather let you touch me than Charles. Harrison exined. They all mean the same thing Oscar concluded, then he took Harrisons hand and the two headed to the banquet hall together. Harrison retorted, What I said has many meanings. Could this man not be so self-absorbed? It was not like that he and Charles are the only two men in the world. When she thought about it, however, it seemed like there were only these two men that had been involved in her life. She suddenly felt a sense of loss, because both Charles and Oscar had seen a lot of women. They walked into the hall while bickering all the way. A man came out from a hidden corner behind them. He said to the microphone hidden on his body. They seem to get on well together and theres nothing abnormal about Oscar. Just keep observing Okay. Hand in hand, Oscar and Harrison took their designated guest seats at the banquet and waited for their meal. Charles and Martina sat at the same table with them. Harrison nced at Charles, who seemed to be staring at her at the moment as well. The two looked at each other. Harrison looked away, and felt that Oscar had deliberately stepped in front of her, just to block the two from looking at each other. What a childish man! Charles also looked extremely bad. He was thinking how Harrison had just been with Oscar. He wasnt jealous and didnt like this woman either. He was resentful that after spending so much time on her himself, she had hooked up with another man. He swore torture Harrison or he would not rest. What a bitch! Martina suddenly cursed. The table, at the moment, was filled with the younger generation. In the upper ss, family status and age were corrted. What Martina just said would have offended the elders if there was one at the table. Harrison had something of a change in her eyes. Oscar looked bad instantly at that moment too. Martina! Charles warned her. He still had to be considerate of not losing face on such asions. Now that he had managed to be an official, he was thinking of doing something right to bring himself a bright future for his career. So this period of time was all critical for him. There mustnt be anything wrong to sabotage his future. Even his revenge on Harrison should be carried out with the certainty that it would not affect ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. himself. He now thought twice about everything he did, he couldnt let himself be ruined by Harrison.. I didnt explicitly say who the bitch was! Charles, what are you afraid of. However, Martina gave Harrison a deliberate look. Harrison sneered. Feeling the moment Oscar was about to get up and confront Martina, Harrison stopped him. Now that Oscar was moving up the familydder, there must be no negative press about him. If Oscar were to go over and p Martina, it would be a big deal. And she really had the illusion that Oscar would actually do something like that. That made her, again, incredulous. But she didnt dare to bet on it. Oscars future sess was still at stake for her. She nced at Martina and pulled up her phone. ying with her phone, she said I dont know how the Sawyer family has educated the younger generation over the years, but Im really impressed that some of the nastynguage that the lower sses wouldnt speakes out of the mouth of a rich youngdy. What did you just say? Martina suddenly got extremely angry, but the next moment she forced herself to hold her anger and satirically replied, I didnt say it was you. But you are in such a hurry to reply to myment. Do you admit that? You are the bitch I was talking about? Harrison sneered again. The look on her face made Martina more embarrassed. Now no matter how hard Martina tried to annoy her, she didnt even think it was worth responding to. Martina was just about to make a few sarcastic remarks. At the same time, her voice came out of Harrisons phone recording and the whole table heard her saying. Do you admit that? You are the bitch I was talking about? It turned out that Martinas curse was recorded by her. Stunned for a moment, Martina didnt even think that Harrison, who was ying with her phone and talking at the same time, turned out to be recording her words. She had always assumed that Harrison was deliberately trying to make herself less embarrassed while ying with the phone. When the hell had Harrison gotten so smart? Martina was extremely angry. But she couldnt say a word because of that recording. Harrison put the phone down. She put her hands on the dining table and looked straight at Martina, If I make this recording public, everyone will hear the Sawyer familys youngdy swearing. Do you think it would be on hot search for weeks Harrison dont you dare! What do you think I wouldnt dare? Harrison raised her eyebrow. Harrison, Martina was just being blunt for a moment, why do you have to use such a mean tactic on her. Naturally Charles was the one who turned towards Martina. Not to mention whether the exposure of Martinas scandal might have negative impact on the Sawyers. Charles just always turn to his sister. In herst life, no matter how far Martina went with her, Charles would just say, Shes still young and sometimes shes a little bit blunt, but she doesnt really mean any harm. Harrison knew that Martina was just an evil woman. This is a mean tactic? Dont you think its ridiculous to say thatparing to what she just did? Charles didnt know how to respond. He also felt awful. He knew that Martina would be in a bad mood because of Manuel Johnsons marriage. He had told her not to do anything drastic before they came here, and he was watching her the whole day, just in case she did something embarrassing that would affect his future. But in the end, Martina still got him into trouble. Of course, I am not one to hold a grudge. Since you, Mr Sawyer, said your sister meant no harm, Ill ept that. Harrison spoke lightly. Charles really didnt dare to be half-hearted with Harrison. Listening to Harrisons words, he definitely didnt believe them all anymore either. Now he knew Harrison wouldnt be so nice. Martina, apologize and I will forgive you. Harrison said directly. Martinas face, which was chalk, was red at the moment. Bursting red, probably she was furious. Martina had always been self-righteous, how could she ept to apologize to Harrison for so many times. Chapter 237 Martina’s Apology Chapter 237 Martinas Apology Chapter 237 Martinas Apology Not to mentionst time when Martina refrained herself from losing her temper because she believed that her brother would eventually marry Harrison. In her opinion, as long as Harrison married into her family, she would definitely be able to make Harrison pay a big enough price for having letting her suffer. Now, Harrison and her brother were already in such a rtionship. And their rtionship probably would not change in the future. In that case, she would not have the chance to take revenge on Harrison at the time when Harrison had married into her family. If youre unwilling, then you dont have to do it. Harrison was not going to force her. She just muttered, Which paper should I send it to? Maybe Martina! Charles said in a stern voice. Apologize for your inappropriate words right now! Brother! Martinas eyes turned red. Have you forgotten what youve learned from our family? Youre a little girl. How can you say those shameless words? Charles criticized her as if he was a decent person. Martina shed tears It was not because she felt that her brother no longer loved her. She only couldnt ept the fact that her brother always submitted to threats from Harrison. In her heart, her brother was omnipotent and invincible. Why had he been at a disadvantagepared to Harrison recently? Apologize to Harrison now. There was a firm look in Charless eyes. It meant that there was no room for manoeuver. Martina gritted her teeth. Finally, she reluctantly said, I apologize. Apologize to whom? Harrison asked. I apologize to you. So you admit that your words were against me? Harrison raised her eyebrows. Looking at Harrison, Martina refused to admit it, though she found it difficult, No. If she admitted it, it would be even difficult to end this thing. If not, then you should apologize to everyone. Harrison said bluntly. Martina was almost goaded beyond endurance. Although she was reluctant, it was eptable for her to apologize to Harrison. After all, Harrisons family was also among the four strong powers and was more powerful than the Sawyer family. However, a few of the people sitting at this table were not from the four strong powers. They were merely distant rtives of the Phillips family! She had such a high status, yet she still had to apologize to them? You seem to be not sincere. Harrison said in a in tone of voice. Then she deliberately picked up her phone. Obviously, she was indicating something. I apologize to everyone. Martina forced herself to say it out. For what? Harrison raised her eyebrows. Martina was almost made to cry by Harrison. You dont know? Harrison seemed to be very kind and reminded her, You apologize to everyone for letting them hear those disgusting words and making them ufortable. Martina stared at Harrison. Cant say it out? Harrison asked her. She was speaking in a soft voice, but she looked very aggressive. Martina spoke with tears in her eyes, Im sorry, everyone. Ive said something inappropriate and made you all feel ufortable. Im sorry. As a youngdy of the Sawyer family, she had always been arrogant and domineering. It never urred to her that one day she would have to be so humble and have topromise! Harrison smiled. She said, Martina, Ive known you for a while. Im not trying to let you lose face by asking you to do this. I just want you to learn a lesson. Today, you said those words in front of us, yet we just got angry and argued with you. However, if your brother socializes with an aristocratic family and you still act in this way, youll offend people of higher status Have you ever thought about the consequences? Martina red savagely at Harrison. This woman had actually portrayed herself as a good person! But she couldnt reveal it right now! She could just say, I know I was wrong, and I wont do it anymore. Thats great. Harrison nodded, looking very pleased, which was extremely annoying in Martinas eyes. Then can you delete the recording? Martina asked. Yes, of course. Harrison nodded. Martina looked at Harrison with an expectant face. But Harrison said, But not now. Martina was so angry that she felt like rushing over and fighting Harrison. But Charles held her in his arms and stopped her. I didnt promise to delete the recording after you apologize. I just said I would forgive you. Harrison, dont Before Martina could finish her words, Charles covered her mouth with his hand. Martina was so anxious that tears welled up in her eyes. She struggled so hard that her entire body was twisted. Harrison, I dont think we should get anyone else involved in the conflict between us. Charles seemed to be much calmer. This man was really capable. Otherwise, she would not have been made a total fool by him in her previous life. Now his intention was to give Martina an out. The underlying meaning of his words was that Harrison was deliberately making things difficult for his family. When is there a conflict between us? Harrison was certainly a person who was difficult to deal with, If you insist on saying that there is a conflict between us, its just your wishful thinking, Charles. I live a happy life now. I even thank you for not marrying me. Hearing this, Charless facepletely darkened. Since when did Harrison be so glib?! He couldnt get the upper hand in this conversation at all. He even doubted whether the woman who always said ok in front of him was really Harrison! Anyway, I hope this is the end of this thing. Martina has apologized for her inappropriate words. If you still dont let it go, it will be a little unreasonable. Charles tried hard to stay calm. He couldnt let himself be goaded by Harrison. He couldnt lose his grace because of this woman! I didnt say this is not the end of this thing. Harrison spoke, This is the end of this matter. Then why dont you delete the recording? I keep the recording because I want Martina to learn a lesson. If she forgets about it in no time, my efforts today will be in vain! Dont worry. As long as Martina doesnt say this kind of words again, I ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. promise I wont send it to anyone. But if Martina doesnt change and does the same thing again, I wont want her apology again. Ill directly make this recording public. Charles red savagely at Harrison. He clenched his fists tightly. I do it also for the benefit of your family. Think about it. If Martina says something improper and gets you into trouble one day, she might not be able to settle the matter by just saying sorry. Harrison put on an innocent smile. Charles really had the impulse to kill Harrison. But he just didnt retort at that moment. He knew it. It was useless to refute. Harrison had the initiative. There was no way he could turn the tide at all. He gritted his teeth and left with Martina at once. He was afraid that he would lose control of himself and do something insane on the spot. Martina was forced to leave, no matter how reluctant she was. Harrison looked at their backs indifferently. Finally, she dly saw them out of her sight. In terms of people from the Sawyer family, she found it disgusting to even just take one more look at them. She smiled slightly. Perhaps she was very satisfied with her performance today. Not only did she drive away two demons, but she also got this recording. With this, however mad Martina was at her in the future, Martina would have to grit her teeth and shut up! Chapter 238 Do Your Lips Swell Because of a Male Mosquito Bite? Chapter 238 Do Your Lips Swell Because of a Male Mosquito Bite? Chapter 238 Do Your Lips Swell Because of a Male Mosquito Bite? The departure of Charles and Martina didnt have much influence on the banquet Other people sitting at the same table with them even let out a sigh of relief. They were really afraid that they would have a hard time when those people of high status quarreled They also admired Harrisons ability. It was a very trivial thing that might happen around people every day, but Harrison took advantage of it, making Martina lose face and at the same time getting something on Martina. Martina might have to avoid offending Harrison in the future! After all, she even wouldnt dare to quarrel with Harrison anymore! Right at that moment, Manuel and Susan came over to toast. Manuel was sitting in a wheelchair while Susan stood erect. Susan didnt bend down a little because of Manuels height at all. Manuel didnt mind it. He tried his best to raise his ss high so that he could clinked his ss against others. Congrattions. Harrison clinked her ss against Manuels. The person beside her was unhappy. So he deliberately clinked his ss against Manuels, too. Obviously, he used too much strength. The sses made a loud sound, and almost broke. Manuel was innocent. He did not do anything. But he had to suffer this. People sitting at this table all congratted Manuel and Susan and drank with them. Wheres Martina? Susan frowned, wondering why Martina was not here! The seating arrangement of this table was made by her. Her intention was to let Charles, Harrison, and Oscar have a meal at the same table, so that Charles would explode with rage. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Who let him be so stupid and cheat on Harrison? She must let him know how happy Harrison was after marrying Oscar. However, where were they?! Charles was not there, either. Her effort was wasted. Theyve left. Harrison directly said. Theyve left? Manuel is still here, but she has left?! Sometimes Susan did shoot from the hip. But she didnt mean to say this. Didnt she see them kissing in Manuels lounge just now? Based on her understanding of Martina, she believed that Martina would not leave, no matter how miserable she was. Anyway, the style of Martina was that if she was having a hard time, she would make the whole world suffer. Susan had been wondering what crazy things Martina would do. If Martina really tried to fake the groom away with her, Susan would definitely let Manuel go with Martina. When she pictured that scene, Susan was even very pleased. How could she just leave! Harrison red at Susan and then took a look at Manuel. Manuel was smiling slightly. He was enduring. He was forcing himself to tolerate, even though Susan went too far. Susan. Harrison couldnt stand it anymore and called Susan. Susan did not know why Harrison tended to stick up for Manuel now. Werent they always on the same side?! Werent they best friends? Harrison betrayed her! The look in Susans eyes was too obvious. Harrison could know what she was thinking without asking. Go to drink with others now. Manuel hasnt fully recovered yet. Finish the ceremony as soon as possible and eat something. Then have a good rest in the afternoon. Harrison urged. Susan was a little reluctant. When she was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly noticed something. Harrison, why are your lips swollen? Susan stared at Harrisons lips. Harrison felt embarrassed at once. She pursed her lips. Was it so obvious? Just now, she felt a little painful and burning. But it had been a while. Could it be that Susan paused a while on purpose, Its caused by mosquitoes bite? Harrison couldnt help but chuckle. She was not sure Susan was giving her an out or was teasing someone on purpose. Harrison answered, Yeah, a mosquito with long legs. Its in the garden. I guess its a male one. Susan pretended to be serious, It must also be a particrlyscivious one. Hearing those words, Harrison was so embarrassed that her face turned red. Oscar, who was beside her, was obviously unhappy. Susan still wanted to say more. But her hand was suddenly grabbed tightly by someone. Susan frowned. She lowered her head, looking at Manuel who was sitting in the wheelchair and his hand which was grabbing hers. We should go now. Manuel held Susans hand tightly. Susan unconsciously felt like throwing his hand away. But there were too many people around and it was improper for her to do so. Therefore, she gritted her teeth and left with Manuel. There was a person responsible for pushing the wheelchair for Manuel all the way. They left this table. Actually, tables were a little far apart. There were not many tables in the banquet hall, and the banquet hall was very spacious. Therefore, it seemed a little empty. After walking away for a while, Susan threw away Manuels hand at once. Manuel didnt feel upset at all. He wasnt even embarrassed. He exined, Dont offend Oscar. Why? Susan questioned. Anyway, dont offend him. Susan rolled her eyes. She didnt take his words seriously at all. The two had to go to every table to toast. After finishing that, Manuel and Susan also sat down in their seats. Both of them probably didnt feel like eating, so they just grabbed a bite. Anyway, Manuel left the banquet hall soon. Susan left a littleter than he did. She was also not interested in talking to the guests, so she got up and went straight to her room in the resort to rest. She followed a working staff and walked into a room. Immediately, the expression on her face changed. Did she say she wanted to share a room with Manuel?! She even turned around and was about to leave at once. Susan! Justine called her in a cold voice. Susan turned around and looked at Justine. Where are you going? This is your room! I wont sleep in the same room with Manuel! Then why do you marry him? You make me do this! Susan was furious. Didnt Justine know well why she would marry Manuel?! You can resist it. Justine said slowly. Susan almost jumped in anger. Hadnt she resisted it?! Was she able to resist it?! If you cant resist it, then ept it. Error Come in and take care of Manuel! Why should I? Susan was angry. In her memory, this was the first time she quarreled with Justine in so many years. When Justine was with her father, Justine would deliberately behave with forbearance. Now Justine didnt have to please her father anymore, so she showed her true colors, right?! Because youve married him! Because you two are husband and wife! Because Manuel is injured all because of you! He even couldnt hold on and copsed today in this wedding ceremony you want! Cant you see that?! Susan bit her lip. Now, she saw that Manuel already copsed. She didnt know why, but she became less aggressive. Susan lowered her voice, He agreed to do that, didnt he? So, did I me you? I just want you to take care of him. Is there a problem? Justine asked. Arent you taking care of him? I dont want to do that now. Susan couldnt think of any words to retort. Then, Justine really walked past her and left. The moment Justine closed the door for them, Justine spoke a few words, Take good care of him, or youll learn what legendary evil mother-inw is like! But Susan didnt take her threatening words seriously. Chapter 239 Oscar, Are You from an Aristocratic Family? Chapter 239 Oscar, Are You from an Aristocratic Family? Chapter 239 Oscar, Are You from an Aristocratic Family? Though reluctant, Susan still entered the room. She walked up to Manuel. Now, Manuel was lying in bed, fast asleep. His face was a little pale, but he looked pretty well. Obviously, he was pretending. Susan didnt point it out. She just asked, Wheres your doctor? She had noticed that he had always been apanied by a doctor today. Manuel would certainly not tell her that he had asked the doctor to go to the next room so that the doctor would not disturb them. He replied, The doctor keeps mepany the whole day and is a little tired, so I let him go to have a rest. Then, when the infusion is done, who will handle this for you? After the IV solution goes through, Ill call him. Manuel said, If youre sleepy, lle down and have a rest. Im not sleepy. There was no way Susan would lie in the same bed with him. If you feel ufortable sharing a bed with me, help me up. I can go to sit in the wheelchair. Anyway, Im not sleepy. You dont have to. Susan refused directly, Im afraid your mother will use me of maltreating you. Manuel smiled slightly. He said, Actually, my mom is quite nice. A nice mistress? Susan did not care about his feelings at all. The expression on Manuels face changed slightly. He argued, When my mom began to be with your dad, the affection between your parents had already gone. I dont want to hear anymore. Stop talking about it. Susan stopped him. She was really unwilling to mention the past. She was afraid that she would lose control of herself and treated Manuel badly, who was so weak at the moment that she felt she could kill him with ease. So Manuel stopped. He seemed to always do as she told him ever since they were kids, except for this thing. She just couldnt convince him not to marry her. Susan angrily went to the sofa andy down. Obviously, she did not want to talk to him. So Manuel just Susan took out her phone and yed a game for a while. As she yed, she took a look at Manuel. She found that he looked bored. So she said, You can have some sleep. Ill keep an eye on the infusion bottle. It seemed that Manuel didnt believe that Susan would suddenly be so kind to him. Dont think too much. I just dont want to have feelings of guilt. Susan frankly said. After all, she had something to do with Manuels getting into a car ident. Alright. Manuel simply replied. He was afraid that if he talked too much, Susan would get angry again. He just moved his body,y in bed, and fell asleep, just as he had been told. Susan took a look at Manuel. However harmless he looked, she would never show any mercy! At the resorts hotel, after the banquet, Harrison and Oscar entered a room together. As soon as they walked into the room, before Harrison could notice, Oscar suddenly picked her up. Harrison was startled. Did Oscar go crazy again? She twined her arms tightly around Oscars neck and did not dare to make any other moves. For one thing, she was afraid that Oscar would let her fall. For another, she did not want to touch Oscars wound. Although it had been a week, the stitched cut had not fully healed. If Oscar didnt pay attention, it would tear open again. Harrison remained motionless and just let Oscar put her on the bed. The next second, Oscar, who was tall, fell on her body. Soon after that, he passionately kissed her, almost making her unable to breathe. Harrison was very nervous. She clearly felt that this waspletely different from the asional flirting in usual times. He seemed to be a little too passionate this time. She could feel that Oscars lips moved from her lips to her neck. Mm. Harrisons eyes were wide open in shock. What on earth was this man going to do?! The point was that the door was not closed yet. Oscar, what are you doing Before she could finish her words, her mouth was covered by the hand of Oscar. At the same time, he was gently biting Harrisons ear and speaking, Dont speak. Damn it If she remained silent, she would lose her virginity. Oscar was still stroking her body. If this went on She let her eyes wander, and saw a person walking past outside their room. But Oscar seemed to be immersed in his sexual desire and couldnt calm down. That guy has gone. Harrison whispered. She knew that Oscar was putting on an act just now. It was just that the act was too real. I know. Oscar spoke in a low and hoarse voice, seemingly suppressing a great desire. If you knew, got off me now! I cant control myself. Oscars voice was really too Harrison had the feeling that it was cruel to refuse him. It made her have a strong sense of guilt. When Harrison was hesitating, she was picked up from the bed and carried into the bathroom by Oscar. Oscar turned on the shower and stood in the running water. Harrison watched as his chest rose and fell. He seemed to be trying hard to suppress his desire. Oscar said, Help me take off my clothes. Harrison hesitated for a while. Would she invite trouble for herself by doing this? *Just to take a look at the wound. Oscar exined. Harrison bit her lip. But she still did as Oscar told her. She took off his suit jacket and then unbuttoned his shirt, seeing blood oozing out of the wound covered by tape in his chest. Oscar! Harrison couldnt help calling him. She was frightened by the blood. She had been paying attention not to touch his wound today. But this man was seemingly determined to give his wound a hard time today, letting his wound be touched several times. He must regret it now, but it was toote. I have bandage, a small bottle of iodine and ointment in the inside pocket of my suit jacket. Please help me change my dressing. Harrison held back her emotions and took the tape. Then, she found the mini medicine box in the inside pocket and carefully applied the medicine to his wound. When she used the medical cotton swab with iodine to stop the bleeding and disinfect his wound, Harrison felt that her hands were shaking. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Feel sorry for me? Oscar asked. No, Im just frightened. Normal people are afraid of bloody wounds. Harrison replied. Really? Oscar murmured. Obviously, he was lost in thought. Oscar, who on earth are you? Harrison asked as she applied the medicine to his wound. She did not look into his eyes. Because she didnt want herself to have any expectations. Is the guy following you also suspecting your identity? Harrison spoke in a in voice, as if she was saying that the weather was fine today. Yeah. Oscar admitted it Are you from an aristocratic family? Harrison raised her eyebrows. When she asked this question, she was looking at him. In her previous life, Oscar held an unshakable position. In this life, his identity was a mystery. These facts forced her to contemte this way. Chapter 240 An Erotic Thing Chapter 240 An Erotic Thing Chapter 240 An Erotic Thing If Oscar was from an aristocratic family, it perfectly exined why Charles failed to defeat Oscar after Charles used all kinds of methods. But if he was, what was the rtionship between Oscar and the Wells family? She had never heard that the Wells family had anything to do with the aristocratic families. Oscar, of course, would not answer this question. He just kept silent. Harrison covered his wound with bandage. Before she covered it with the tape, she asked for confirmation, Do I tape it again? It stops your skin from breathing. It will slow down the healing process. It doesnt matter. Oscar answered carelessly. Harrison actually knew why he made this decision. He was worried that his wound would tear open and blood would ooze out of it, and thus exposing the truth. But who the hell was he hiding from? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She narrowed her eyes, Ive heard that the Wells family has had some connections with a former aristocratic family in Northfield. Thest name of that aristocratic family is also Wells. Oscar still remained silent. Are you from that family? Harrison asked. She was just very curious about his identity. Oscars Adams apple moved slightly. Someone once said that a mans Adams apple was very sexy. Harrison used to sneer at it. But now she learned one thing. A handsome man looked good everywhere. Are you referring to the royal Wells family that once controlled all the aristocratic families and was exterminated by allied aristocratic families in the end? Oscar calmly asked. it somewhat astonished Harrison. I was just mentioning it. Harrison suddenly flinched from this topic. All of a sudden, she just didnt feel like hearing anymore. Oscar smiled. He looked at her with a jokingly disdainful look in his eyes, Are you sure you were just mentioning it? Harrison gritted her teeth. Being provoked by Oscar like this, she had an urge to resist. When she was about to speak, Oscar said, Anyway, I wont tell you anything. Then what was the point in saying those words? What a waste of her mixed emotions aroused by those words! As a matter of fact, Harrison was timid in front of some facts. Lets go out. Harrison didnt want to dwell on this topic now. She believed that she would certainly cross the bridge when she came to it. She made the choice herself. Whatever Oscars background was, she would ept it. She turned around and was about to leave, but her arm was suddenly grabbed by Oscar. Harrison frowned and wondered what he wanted to do. Come here. scar said in a domineering tone of voice. For what? Carry on the unfinished business. Oscar. Didnt I just say that I cant control myself? Arent you in control now? Harrison retorted. Just now, he looked as if he was on the verge of losing control of himself. But now, wasnt he quite calm?! In fact, she quite admired the strong self-control Oscar disyed. *Not really. Oscar said bluntly. Harrison red at him. The next second, she saw him take her hand and lean over Harrison was shocked and filled with shyness. Could this man not be so shameless? Where was his reserve?! Where was his restraint?! Where was his sense of shame?! She just looked at Oscar. From the beginning to the end. It took a long time. Harrison was sure that the skin on her hand would finally break. She kept washing her hands, again and again. *Come over and help me take a shower. Oscar, dont ask too much! Isnt that enough?! Harrison was so nervous that her face turned red. Well, her face had actually been red the whole time. She was flushing. Oscar loved it very much. Being looked at by Oscar like that, Harrison was extremely shy. Who the hell was the one that should feel shy for what happened just now?! Who the hell was the person that had just done an erotic thing?! Well, its easy for the wound to get wet if I take a shower myself. Cant you not take a shower? No. Thats your own business. It had nothing to do with her. Anyway, my private parts have been Oscar stopped himself. He even appeared shy. Acting. He was obviously acting! Youve seen my whole body naked. As Oscar spoke, he even winked at Harrison. Damn it. When a man tried to be sexy, he could really be sexier than women. Harrison always thought she always gave in to Oscar merely because if she didnt give in, he would keep nagging, making her upset. Therefore, she gave in once again. She helped Oscar bathe at the risk of breaking the skin on her hands. It took her a lot of effort to finish the washing of this man. Her clothes were wet. She was even sweaty. So she decided to take a shower. She went out of the bathroom in her bathrobe and saw that Oscar had alreadyin in bed. The door had finally been closed by him. Harrison did not talk to Oscar, but called the mall and asked them to bring new clothes over. After that, she finally went back to bed andy down beside Oscar. She had gotten used to sleeping in the same bed with Oscar. Harrison closed her eyes. After doing all those things, she was really tired, so she wanted to sleep. Then, she felt Oscar hugging her from behind. Harrison was a little speechless. Couldnt he stay away from her? Their marriage was a marriage of convenience! Did he know what marriage of convenience meant?! She had a strong urge to speak dirty words! Susan woke up from sleep. It was Justine who was calling her. She spoke in an obviously angry voice, Susan, this is the way you take care of Manuel? Do you really want him to die?! Susan did not know why she was being yelled at. She remembered that she was ying video games. She lost two games, so she got angry and stopped ying. After putting her phone down, she was lost in thought. Once in a while, she would take a look at the infusion bottle. But she fell asleep in the end. How the hell did she fall asleep? She remembered that when she took thest look at the infusion bottle, there was more than half of IV solution in the bottle. She then estimated that it would take more than an hour for it to go through. How came it had all gone through now? That was not all. There was even a lot of blood in the syringe, looking scary. Manuels doctor was trying to remedy this situation. Justine almost exploded with rage. Did she really trust Susan too much?! This girl had been heartless since she was a child. She didnt know how to take care of others at all. After yelling at Susan, Justine anxiously watched the doctors movements. After a long while, the blood in the syringe went back to Manuels body. The doctor pulled out the needle and said, Madam, please press Mr. Johnsons hand for a while. The blood has just gone back. You must press his hand for a longer time, otherwise its not easy to stop the bleeding. I see. Justine said. When she was about to reach out her hand, she suddenly paused and turned to speak to Susan, Come over! There was reluctance all over Susans face. *Come over now and press Manuels hand. Justine ordered. Why do I have to Susan stopped when she saw how angry Justine was. Justine became so mean to her soon after she divorced her father! Susan gritted her teeth. But she walked over. Then she pressed the hand of Manuel as instructed by the doctor. Though she wore an unhappy expression on her face. Susan didnt say no all because of guilt. Susan, if I didnte in to have a look because I was worried, you wouldnt know even if Manuel passes away! Justine was as angry as before, though Susan gave in to her just now. Chapter 241 An Agreement to a Non-sexual Marriage Chapter 241 An Agreement to a Non-sexual Marriage Chapter 241 An Agreement to a Non-sexual Marriage Come on! Just a small back-streaming of blood. Do you need to exaggerate so much? Susan muttered. Even without firm standing, easy admission could not be an option. Of course, she must talk back. Thank Goodness! Manuel must be blessed this time. Do you know? If air slips into his vessel then it might cause embolism. And that might kill him. Justine said severely. And she seeded to scare Susan who didnt expect that an easy drip might be fatal. Mum, no more scaring. Manual tried to protect his fiance and exined even by terms, Generally speaking, a certain degree of pressure inside the vein ensures the vein to fill with blood. And I was lying when I received the drip. So my veins must be at a filling state, making no chance for any slipping air, leaving alone being fatal. Thats just all about the shit of theory, not realistic. Justine got a bit helpless for puzzling what was wrong to arouse Susans guilt. Susan was but a fool who could be easily swindled. She did be scared by Justine very first but now convinced by Manuel. Though convinced, she felt bewildered about their dialogues. She was as ignorant as a goat to them. What were they talking about? More than that, its me who sent her to bed. Manuel added, I wanted to take care of the drip by self, but I went asleep. Thats not her fault, so stop ming her. No matter what, you are always her backer! Justine found no more to say. Puckering her lips, Susan did agree with Justine that Manuel were always her firm supporter. The party is ready. And you can dress up and go downstairs. OkManuel nodded. Before her leaving. Justine turned back to Susan and threatened, I dont want this to happen again! The treat sounded so irritating that Susan felt wronged. Since from Justine married to her father, Susan used to bully her. When did their roles exchange for each other? Now she became unsure if she was wrong to encourage their divorcement. This old woman was obviously not what she was. She felt irritated but could only swallow it down. Susan, its over. Manuel reminded her no need to press his back of palm. Susan released right away. For Manuel didnt deserve her kind. She spotted arge bruise pasting on the back of his hand. That seemed badly painful. Manuel noticed her sight sticking to his hand. Heforted, That doesnt hurt. Biting her lip, she kept silent. Susan, give me a hand, please. Manuel continued as usual. He could always find out a way to be with her in harmony, no matter how she was angry at him, and given the fact he learned so well that she disliked him. Susan would have refused his request but changed her mind at the sight of that dreadful bruise. She bent down and held him up in all her effort. Howe such a slim man could weight that much? She thought the man was only a bag of bones. But considering his height, for he was as tall as a lighting pole, only his bones might weigh more than a hundred kilogram. As seeing the girl in front possibly running out of her strain and worry the patient might fall to the ground, the doctor rushed to give a helper hand. Finally, Manuel loaded himself into the wheeler safely. Lets go, Susie. He invited. Can you please call me Ms. Susan Phillips? Susan was irritated by his invitation. She must go chagrin whenever she showed any kind to him, even just a little. Ms Susan Phillips. Manuel followed. But that sounded more awkward. But maybe she would get used to it time by time. Susie was too intimate for them. Then she pushed him to the dining hall. This was a small party with less people. Actually dinner was the only agenda for tonight, and the quests might leave after meal. Pushing Manuels wheeler ahead, Susan passed the head table and directly came to the one in which Oscar and Harrison sat. They just arrived in fact. Harrison, the cocktail on you is not the one I saw, right? The detective Susan yelled. Her keen eyes did surprise her friend. The cocktail dress that she ordered from the shop looked almost same as the one she dressed this noon, but just with some different details. However, Susan noticed it just at a nce. Well, girl, tell me what happened this afternoon? Susan teased. Well, the dish looks quiet delicious, just enjoy it? Harrison replied with a flush. Susan made a meaningful smile. Her teasing smile put Harrison into chagrin with nothing she could exin. How could you look as if you know everything while you not? Actually I am still a virgin. She thought. But she failed to transform her thought into words and release them out. After all, honor deserved silence. This was some sort of pleasant feast. Susan had a talent to crush any embarrassment in any case. Well, Oscar. As I know, Harrison has a pair of functional hands. So why do you serve as if she was a handicapped? Susan was tired of Oscars courtesy. ording to the rumor, Oscar Wells was a fickle. He had so many lovers that he lost count. And each of his affairs could not survive for 3 months. So did he really fall in love with Harrison? If not, why did he look like an obedient and caring husband? She got aborious day. Oscar said without a thought. He did find a perfect excuse before Harrison replied. Did you mean that she works so hard and gets so tired that she barely pick her food? Susan sniffed. Oscar suddenly put down his sticks and held up Harrisons hand. The scenario gave Susan the goose bumps. Then Oscar pressed a kiss on Harrisons palm. Harrison numbed with that kiss for a while. Was there something wrong with him? Honey, you must wear out. Oscar said with a coquettish smile. Susan felt a sudden shivering for that smile and said, Thats enough! What could a hand do to wear itself out? As she said, she realized what he meant all of a sudden. She stared at Harrison whose face was as flush as blood. You will be fully learned after tonight. Oscar said surely Harrison withdrew her hand from that unabashed mans. What kind of terror story you were talking about? I wont let it happen in all my life. Susan yelled out even without a thought for what she meant to Manuel. The man who was enjoying the dish made a slight stop. But soon he resumed as normal after break. Well, Susan, Harrison stopped her and said, Its too early to make a final judgment. Dont rush for any conclusion before the real endes. Now take some food and get back home as early as Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. possible. Susan could only seal her mouth. She was annoyed for Harrison was always on Manuels side. After all, she was not treating him. Her approval for the marriage did not mean to sleep with the groom. Chapter 242 It was the Conscience that Stirred Chapter 242 It was the Conscience that Stirred Chapter 242 It was the Conscience that Stirred As the party came to finish, the guests began to stream out from the hall. Oscar and Harrison were thest group to leave, as pairing with the newlyweds almost till the end. As seeing that few people on site, Harrison left with Oscar. Susan had no more reason to stay but just came to the car reluctantly with Manuel. They were on the way to that so-call home. Inside the car, no one talked. It was as quiet as the time stopped. Susan kept swiping her phone. She might check all her social apps, such as contact list, messages, chatting apps, and other social apps, one by one for thousand times. A small irritation could be found on her face. Manuel shifted his sight outwards to the window. He knew Susan was waiting Henrys call or message. But none of them came to her. The car finally stopped at a luxury residence of Kensbury This was an exclusivemunity only for riches. After Susans approval of the marriage, he bought arge deluxe t in thismunity. The driver held Manuel out of the car and helped him sit in the wheeler. Then he was going to push him home. No, you can just send me here. Manuel stopped him. Itste. You can just go back for rest now. But Mrs Knight has ordered me to send you home. The driver added. Manuel knew Justines worry that Susan would not help him or push him back. Anyway, he could push himself back even without Susans help. 1 will exin to my mum. And you can leave now. He insisted. Yes, Man. The driver could only follow his order. He turned back to the car respectfully and drove away. Susan stood by Manuel. After a long while of hesitation, she finally pushed the wheeler ahead. Manuel smiled at that. Dont make it further. As pulling the wheeler to the lift, Susan said, You wont suffer this without me. And I wonty a sight to you even at yourst moment, if thingse out differently. I help you all because of my conscience. Yes, I know. Manuel followed. He knew Susans kindness out of her bitter words. Which floor? Susan asked as they came in the lift. 19th. Manuel replied. Then Susan pressed the key of 19, muttering, Well, no one might survive for an earthquake. This building can stay safe in a seismic of Grade 8. Susan used to be a loser in debating against him. She never win by reason. Then 19F arrived. She pushed him out. The password is 123456, Manuel said, You could change whatever you like, if that is tooplex to recall. Mr. Johnson, car trante your words into that you are making fun of my intelligence? For such a stupid password, who could fail to mark it down? Susan was triggered. Manuel smiled again. Whatever she said seemed to fail to arouse his emotion. He could smile at all her spite. Susan input the password. They came in. The slippers are inside the cab. Manuel said. Susan followed his instruction and opened the shelf. She found 2 pairs, one in blue and the other pink. These were prominently for lovers. They looked lousy to her. I dont want a change. She rejected. Fine. Manuel nodded. Susan pushed him in without a stop. This was a t over 300m2, grand and with a magnificent view. Outside the French door standing in the broad living room, the Kensbury River was streaming its way. This was the most charming night view of Kensbury As per Susans estimation, this t must be worth of 10 million at least. Of course, her father paid the bill. How much had Manuel stolen from her father on the ground? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Susan stopped there and ordered, I go back to my room, and you go back yours. OK. Manuel said peacefully. He was quiet clear, even in the party in which Susan has not yet announced, that she would not share a bed with him. That is yours. Manuel pointed at one bedroom. At a nce, Susan made her way into the bedroom without any objection. Then the door was mmed shut with a loud bang. Maybe it was a sort of torture to stay with him, even for one second. True, indeed. Who would be willing to put a sight to whom she disliked? Manuel pushed himself and made a slow approach to another bedroom. Tonight, he sent away all the maids. He insisted that this night should be only for them, rejecting his worrisome mothers proposal to keep some maids or doctor in ce to take care of him. She proposed that even for several times. But she could not changed her sons mind. But obviously, tonight was only for him, not them. What could he expect from a bride who kept another man in heart? He pushed himself into his bedroom, not so proficiently. Tonight, he needed to take a shower by self, which was a new lesson to him. He began to put off the clothes. The formal suit was not his cup of tea. Piece after piece, he only got thest red underpants. He had heard that old red underpants could bring luck to the newlyweds. But he could not find a red one from his closet. So he had his mother to prepare one the day when Susan nodded to marry him. Today was the third time he put it on, and it was not new literally. He fetched the crutch ready inside the room, got up slowly from the wheeler and crept to the bathroom with the help of his sticks. This was almost done by his arm force. He tried to be as careful as possible in case of a slide. Since Susans bedroom was adjacent to his, he did not want to disturb her. However, he overestimated himself. Without any helper hand, a man who used to be healthy people but lost his legs both afterwards, would be badly helpless at such moments. Manuel was a good proof now. After switching on the shower, he spared no hand to clean himself, for both of his arms were upied by the crutches. He tried time after time, meaning to support himself just by one stick. Then thanks for the slippery floor, the man fell to the floor after a sudden tip, with his sticks flying out. Bang. Manuel did not make a sound though. With a small break, he crept over from the floor to get the crutches aside. As he creeping his way to the object, a pair of womans legs appeared in front. That might be the most embarrassed moment of his life that he was badly reluctant to have Susan standing here now, watching. Susan did not either. After turning back to her room, she shut the door at once. She didnt want to share a roof with the groom. As the bang was too loud to ignore, she were afraid that fall might kill the man beyond. The man lied there like a drought mouse as she came in. Reluctantly, she squared down and picked up the crutches. The mouse gave up to reach the sticks, embarrassed. With the crutches, she walked to the man and tried hard to hold him up without a word, with the crutches. The upset man knew indeed how reluctant the woman was when she did so. She came just because of her stirring conscience. After all, she was the culprit that turned him to be what he was in her opinion. Chapter 243 Bath Service Chapter 243 Bath Service Chapter 243 Bath Service As a result of her support, he managed to stand up. But he almostid his whole body on her. He had no way to get stable just by those insensible legs. She could sensed his effort and did try all her force to hold him. Susan, give me the crutches. Manuel said. Susan rushed the crutches to him. With the pair of sticks, he finally managed to make himself stable. He was eager to left the bathroom. He gave up his intention of shower even though the short one just now barely helped. You sure that? Susan asked. No, thanks. Just leave it tomorrow when the maids wille to help. Manuel replied. Susan watched the man dragged his way out. The floor was so slippery and he was stumbling out. Stop, and let me help. Susan made a sudden invitation. For a neat freak, it would be better to kill him than to ask him to give up a shower, after such a But he chose to bear. He stopped unbelievably. I just dont want to owe you so much. No need for further imagination. She added. The only way to get rid of him was to clear her debt. He felt his heart was needled. The line that Susan had told today was stop thinking too much. Fortunately, his red underpants were still in ce. He had prepared for the worst case of falling down severely and being sent to hospital. In that case, the red underpants could the least to relieve his poor station. He was even afraid that Susan might give up her help for a naked him. The more he considered, the less embarrassed they could be. But his body was honest and as hard as stone when Susans hands swimming on like a fish. The woman just wanted to finish it up as soon as possible, then she could retreat to her room. How she was fed up with him. But she was still shocked as seeing those injuries so dense on his skin. Though the injuries began to scab, they looked so terrible for those intense bruise. With a guilt, she could not help but be gentle when she was cleaning him. That felt like fondling. Manuel tried every effort to yolk his thought.. He must be senseless right now. She must tiptoe to reach his upper part. The man was astonishingly muscr, leaving alone those awful injuries. It was hard to believe such a slim man that had muscles, piece by piece. She clearly felt them asying her hand on them. So that was why he was as heavy as a hill. You can take a quick one. Manuel said. Her fingers quivered as his voice. She could feel her fingers shaking. What had she done? She had enjoyed her exploration on the mans muscles? She tried to keep calm and said, Do you know how dirty you are after a sweating day? She found an excuse to testify why she took that long? Manuel was muted. He kept standing. With his request, Susan surely begin to speed up. She done a quick finish for his upper part, then squatted down to rinse his legs. Are they really senseless? Susan asked suddenly. She could not believe f such pair of long legs already turned to defunct. She was overwhelmingly guilty. She tried to imaged what could she do if she were him? Of course, suicidal must be her choice. The doctor said, the left one coulde around a bitter. For the right, it was still have chance to recover through rehabilitation. He was sounded to relief her guilt. With the tightened lips, Susan could not utter word, for she was unwilling to show any kind of pity to him, and failed to pretend to be indifferent. No one talked any more. The shower room was filled with the sound of water flow. The legs were clean now. But the underpants were still a forbidden zone. But she could removed her sight from there. So What could she do. She was afraid to be haunt by nightmares afterwords. This is a normal physiological phenomenon. Manuel exined. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She got kind of stuck. So he thought her staring at that damming physiological phenomenon? Come on. She had already noticed his erection as she squeezed out the soap. As an experienced AV lover, she was quite familiar with that phenomenon. So she didnt mind at all. You want to do it yourself, or need me to help?She asked. Taking a deep breath, she failed to put it straight. I can do it by self. Manuel replied. He sounded like that she meant to take advantage of him. She was left speechless. She supported him to have him spare one hand to do the washing, with her head turning away. Manuel did cost a long time to finish the job. This was not an easy task. He tried to be careful as much in case of having them both to slide down identally. The shower room was again filled with the sound of water flow. The quietness put Susan in embarrassment. She could not even contain her imagination about the mans movement. After a long while, she finally heard. I finish. Manuel announced. Susan turned her head back. She would have been staying calm. She tried to behave naturally for her help of Manuel. This was only a stimtion to a handicapped. No need to go further. But her face turned to red as she saw Manuels as flush as a red apple. It seemed as if they just had any intimate behavior. The shower room was immersed in ambiguity. Howe you, a man, get so flush? Susanined. He embarrassed her. There was no one ever that see me like this before. Manuel exined with shame. Fuck! Was he the bottom? Why made her as if she was the top? So did you mean that I have seen a naked man like you ever before? Susan was Who was the loser on the ground. How came a man be as shy as him? She had not yet ask forpensation Havent you seen before? Manuel asked carefully. He was obviously cautious when asking, though he tried hard to hold his calm. Not yet. Susan replied sourly. She just let it out without second thought.. But when she spotted Manuels smile, she felt there must be something wrong. Error Chapter 244 Oscar’s Pride Chapter 244 Oscars Pride Chapter 244 Oscars Pride Manuel, stop your imagination. Susan said snappishly with a sudden realizing what did he meant. Manuel watched her. He had been controlling his inordinate ambitions for the whole night. We dont reach sexual rtion just because Henry was respectful to me, other than any problem between us. Manuel left a pale smile. 7 see. He said. He knew it well that they were deep in love. Fine. I need to move. Susan said, irritated. Why did she felt like a loser? Why did she have to report her privacy to Manuel. Susan switched off the shower angrily, brought a blue bath towel and wrapped it up for Manuel. She sudden recalled a simr pink one in her shower as she prepared for a bath. They were obviously a pair. The so-called lover collection was indeed annoyed. She would threw them out tomorrow.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Manuel was not aware of what was on Susans mind He carefully moved out from the bathroom and came to the bed. Take off your pants. Susan made an sudden order as she saw Manuel was ready to get on bed. He looked at her. You want a drenching bed? Susan said helplessly, What is on earth in your mind? Manuel nodded. Again Susan turned her sight away. The red underpants soon wasid on the ground. At a nce, she found the man pulled himself into the bed, which was quiet challenging for him. Which nightclothes you want? She asked. Whatever. Susan stopped her quest and directed to the cloak room inside. Howe the suite was so equipped while it was bought just a week ago? Manuels clothes nearly upied every corner of the walk-in closet. She picked a dark green silk one and took a ck pants from the wardrobe. She expected to find colorful pants before she pulled out the drawer. After all, she was indeed astonished when she saw the red one on him. She had supposed that his style was only the ck-white-grey series. So she naturally regarded him as wild inside at the shocking sight of that red pants. Then the ck-white-grey collection appeared in front She had an Epiphany the next minute. She had been told by somebody that red underwear was a must-have for the wedding day. But since this was not the wedding she wanted, she of course gave them up However, Manuel put it on. Susan tried hard to shield herself from what that meant. This marriage mattered for Manuel, while she already prepared herself for divorce when married him. She bought out the clothes and asked, Do you need me to dress you up? No, thanks. I can do it myself. Manuel made a rushing rejection. Then Susanid down the clothes beside him. He did not rushed to put them on though. Want some water. No, thanks. Then toilet? Wellyes He replied. Susan was almost on the edge. Why didnt him require it in the shower, but after she managed to get him to the bed? Manuel was in a dilemma. He was impossible to piss before her. But he must get a sleepless night as he did not request it now. That meant he needed to creep over by self. Maybe anther fall waited there for him. Anyway. He had not yet gotten used to a legless life. Please. He said it low, like a boy who did some wrong Susan tried to constrain her emotion. She helped him up from the bed again. And sent him to the bathroom and had him standing before the water closet. Can you please lift up my bathrobe a bit? Manuel begged. He could not spare more hand to protect his bathrobe. Susan followed, reluctantly. Then, The room was filled with sound of liquid flow. What the hell. She never dream there would be a day that she had to serve a man like a maid. She stood behind, lowering down her head. This was a long war that seemed no end. How much urine has been stored in you? Manuel was too shameful to answer. That might kill you. How dare you! For such embarrassing moment, silence must be the best solution. Finish. Manuel said with a big relief. Just like a thief finished his job atst. Susan put down his bathrobe and apanied him out. Manuelid down again. Anything more that I can help? Susan asked. Nothing else She could not wait but leave before he finished his line. He would have said goodnight to her. He knew. Susan would not stay one more minute in with him if she could. As she went back to her room, she dashed to her bathroom and lied in the jacuzzi tub. She was as annoyed as a trapped tiger. She tried to repress herself when she helped him. After the job was done, she was depressed. She was puzzle how things became what they were. She kept her promise and finished the wedding with him. And finally she put herself into a t with the man. This should have belonged to Henry and her. This should have been the night for them. Before she had imagined thousands scenarios about their romantic wedding night. But atst, she was left alone. Facing such a room, grand but cold, she could not depress herself any more and screamed out. She never dreamed that could happen to her, such a ridiculous and incredible script. The world was too crazy to her She hated everything that put her in such an absurd state. the night fell to the city. This was Oscars vi. Harrison and he finally got back home. As soon as they reached home, Oscar made an order to Max who was waiting them at the door. Call Donald and have hime here now. He said. Yes, my lord Dont worry. Oscar said peacefully. He sounded like no big deal. But Max did not believe. Harrison either. After such a long time being with him, she was surprised by the calmness of this man. Howe he could bury so much in his heart? This was a man as deep as an ocean. It was hard to see through what he was. Donald arrived half an hourter. And he was apanied with Theodore. Then Harrison automatically left for the living room, watching TV and enjoying her Chinese dessert which Max spared long time to prepare for her every day. Inside the bedroom. Donald took off Oscars shirt and unfolded the bandage. After a quick check, he made a verdict. Infected already. He judged. Thats why I call you here. Oscar said. Is it becausea wonderful sex? Oscar just smiled without a word. Theodore could not help but roll his eyes at him. Did it worth to show of just because of sleeping one women? If so, he should be the man of pride. After all, the women he slept might be as many as hundreds. Chapter 245 Trick (1) Oscar, Don’t Be So Greasy! Chapter 245 Trick (1) Oscar, Dont Be So Greasy! Chapter 245 Trick (1) Oscar, Dont Be So Greasy! Donald re-treated Oscars wound. He said very seriously. You cant be infected anymore. Im not a god, and neither are you. That meant they couldnt revive themselves. Oscar responded but without much attention. Donald also didnt say too much. Anyway. Everyone understood the truth. He was packing his medicine box. After Oscar handled the wound, Theodore watched the weak guy and said, Have you ever thought that Harrison will know our secret one day? Ive never thought that I would cheat her all the time. Oscar answered directly. You really dont guard against her? No need. But would she ept you? Theodore asked rhetorically. Oscar wanted to say something but Theodore kept saying, Im just reminding you from the perspective of humanism. Manuel has already died because of Susan. Dont repeat the same mistakes. I know how to measure things. 1 think you even dont your principle in front of her. Hearing that, Oscar gave him a nce. Theodore averted his gaze to avoid the eye contact. When Oscar got angry, it was scary. He saw that Donald had packed his medicine box at this moment, and said quickly, Hey, Donald, Ill go with you. Then, they left. Oscar wasying on the bed, and looking at the cell in a daze. He was something ufortable because of what Theodore said. Would Harrison ept him? He just kept silent Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Silent. At this time someone opened the door. He saw Harrison walk in. Seeing Oscar lying on the bed weakly, she was still a little bit angry somehow, and she even couldnt help curse, You deserve it. Of course, she cursed him for his ignorance of behavior in the hotel this afternoon. If he wasnt indecent, he would not have strained his wound. Its my honor to give the beauty my life. Oscar smiled and said. He was so flirtatious. Sometimes Harrison didnt dare to look straight at him. She was afraid of being seduced by the man. Then she stopped looking at him and went to the bathroom to take a shower. She was thinking about the wedding night of Susan and Manuel tonight. In previous life. Anyway,ter, they had sex. The next day. Harrisons rm clock rang. When She reached out to close it, someone had already closed it. She looked at Oscar with her half-closed eyes Seeing that he was clearly also drowsy, after turning off the phone, he held her and fell asleep again. Harrison twisted her body. Oscar was really heavy. Half of her legs were pressing on her body like a thousand pieces of iron, making her unable to move at all. Sometimes when she woke up in the middle of the night, she had thought there was a ghost crushing her. Error She was thinking that she had to find a way to make him sleep separately from her since he is in good health now. At least he can take care of himself. When she thought about that, she twisted her body and broke free from Oscars embrace. It was workday today. And she had never had the habit of staying in bed. Being well educated and self-disciplined to herself since childhood, she had thought she gave the best of herself to the man who loves her the most, but in the end, was hurt too much. Thinking of her own tragedy in the previous life, she felt as if she had been full of energy every day, wishing she could kill Charles right away! She washed up quickly and sat in front of the vanity mirror to make up. She had to admit that there is still a huge difference between her 22 and her 32 in the previous life. The face is smooth and delicate, and is full of cogen when she was 22 years old. It showed the youth on her whole face. She couldnt help but watched herself for much more time. *I never saw Miss Harrison be so narcissistic. Oscars voice suddenly sounded beside her ear. She was startled. Didnt he man sleep like a log? Why suddenly woke up. Without Miss An, its really hard to sleep. Bullshit Harrison really wanted to burst out. No wonder he said that. He always knew what she was thinking about. Did this man on earth have supernatural powers, or was good at reading peoples thoughts. But no matter which one, it was terrible. She must keep a distance from this guy. She thought so. At this moment, Oscar was getting dressed in front of her, but she didnt avoid it. Just looking through the mirror at the naked man behind him Does it look good? Oscar asked her. Although his back was facing her, when Harrison snapped out of it, her face turned red. She said, What is there to see, except that the meat is the bone. Oscar smiled, and said, There is still love. Didnt you notice that my whole body exudes the smell of Loving You? Oscar looked at her. He was absolutely greasy. Harrison really couldnt take it anymore. She said, Oscar, ask Max to make you some green tea. Why? Remove your oil. Harrison said bluntly. C After the two of them got dressed, they went downstairs to have breakfast. Then went out together. Harrison actually got it. Oscar must have his own things to do for getting up so early. Now he had been admitted as an official, he naturally had to go to work on time every day. Jimmy sent Oscar first, followed by Harrison. Harrison didnt mind Oscar riding the car. After all, both the car and the driver belonged to him. There was no reason for her to mind. When they arrived at Cooper Building, Harrison took Jimmy into her office. Naturally, Rose followed and reported in a serious manner, Ms Harrison, the traffic of Light Building has been skyrocketing for a week, and the turnover has not declined, and is even rising steadily. From the current point of view, Light Building has brought us a lot of benefits. The proceeds are within our estimates, and may even exceed our estimates by five percent. Harrison nodded. Rose continued, The work of the unfinished buildings of Huatan subdivision that you arranged before, ording to your division ofbor, there has already had a preliminary n. Do you want to have a meeting today to rify the n? Ten oclock in the morning Harrison said. Yes. Ross respectfully. By the way, has Wayne made any progress in his work during this time? Harrison asked. Rose thought for a while, I havent heard anything about his aplishments yet. Observe him, if there is anything unusual, report to me in time. Yes, Rose nodded, then asked, Ms Harrison, do you still drink a cup of ck coffee?! Thank you. Harrison had already turned her head and devoted herself to her work. It was ten oclock in the morning. The important employees in the sales department were sitting in the conference room for meetings. Harrison said bluntly, I just read the sales data of Light Building, and the effect is good. But the follow- up strategic marketing n still cannot be neglected. I hope Ms. Mary continue to pay close attention. Yes. Mary quickly responded. *Todays focus is mainly on the Huatan project. I just read a n from you Ms Harrison. Rose suddenly bent over and interrupted her. Harrison frowned, and Rose put the phone in front of her. It was a message from the office of chairmans secretary, and it said, People from the official inspection department have gone to the chairmans office. Chapter 246 Trick (2) Framed up Chapter 246 Trick (2) Framed up Chapter 246 Trick (2) Framed up The moment Harrison saw the news, obviously she could not calm down immediately. People from the inspection department came to her fatherthey must havee for finding the faults. She said bluntly. There are some temporary matters. We have to cancel the meeting and wait for the notice. Work ording to your ns. She left a word, strode away. Rose also quickly followed Harrisons footsteps. The people in the meeting room looked at each other, didnt know what happened. Only Mary smiled sinisterly. Yesterday, she told Roger and Wayne that Martha Cooper would have trouble today. It seemed that something really happened. Harrison still wanted to persuade her. Come on! She even didnt know if she could keep her high position and wealth! It was ridiculous! Harrison quickly walked to the chairmans office. At this moment, the people from the inspection department were taking his father to leave. Harrison directly stood in front of them, and said indifferently. Where are you taking my dad to? Go and get checked. Did my dadmit any crime? Whether there is a crime or not, that is a matter for the court to judge. What we are doing now is just taking him back to investigate the truth. What did my dad do? Why do you take him away? Before she knew the reasons clearly, it was impossible for her to see his dad be taken away by others. The expression of the inspectors obviously changed slightly. They probably didnt expect that they would be stopped by people with their identities. A leader said, We received a real-name report that Martha Cooper was involved in illegal bribery, with an amount of 30 million. We need to take him back now and investigate. This is the investigation warrant. Harrison looked at the document in front of her. Then she turned to his father. Martha said bluntly, Dont worry, Dad will be fine. Harrison pressed her lips together. Almost at that moment, she thought she know the person who was making trouble secretly. It must be Charles Sawyer. He had the rtionship with people from the family in hisst life. if the family wanted to take action against someone, the best way was to make him legallymit a crime and then thew would punish him. After all, the family has the ability to do certain things seamlessly. You contact my personalwyer, and thene to the inspection agency. Martha reminded. Okay Harrison nodded. Just watching his father taken away by the inspection department, she was helpless. She gritted her teeth to keep yourself calm. She returned to fier office, exined to Rose, and took Jimmy out of Cooper Group. Sitting in the car, she called Jackie, her fathers personalwyer, Jackie, something happened to my dad and he was taken away by the inspection agency. Where are you now? Ill pick you up right away. Im in the firm ofw. Ten minutester, wait for me downstairs. Yes. Harrison hung up the phone and asked Jimmy to drive a little faster. The car arrived at its destination quickly. Jackie hurriedly got into the car and said directly, Just now I asked someone to investigate it. Mr Cooper is now suspected ofmercial bribery. The amount of bribes is huge, and he is also suspected of tax evasion. What?! Harrisons expression changed instantly. To put it simply, Mr Cooper was reported. The informant was Dore, the contractor of the Huatan project, who absconded with a huge sum of money a while ago. The bribe-taker who was found out was the director of the nning Administration. ording to the ounts, the director was suspected of offering 50 million in bribes, of which 25 million came from Mr Cooper. The 25 million came from a ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. private agreement with your father when Dore originally bid for the Huatan project. This secret agreement required Dore to take 20 million users out of the contract to bribe the Director of the nning Administration after bidding. In the end, 200 million of the contract transaction was concluded, and the remaining 100 million was transferred through a private contract, which resulted in the 100 million not being paid, and this part of the nearly 5 million tax points was also bribed to the director. Jackie exined, with a serious expression on his face, In the City Hall of Northfield, bribery is fine, but the bribe recipients are punished even more seriously, and the tax evasion is really very strict in the with the most severe criminalw. My father certainly didnt do it. Harrison didnt need to doubt at all. Jackie nodded, I also believe that Mr Cooper has never done it. The most important thing now is to get all the materials of the case, and then do in-depth research. Harrison also knew that it was useless to be anxious now. The most important thing now was to release her father on bail first, and then get the so-called evidence. She believed that no matter how perfect a crime was, there would definitely be ws. The car arrived at the inspection agency. Through a series of procedures, Jackie copied all the contents of the case, released on bail pending trial, and left the inspection agency with her father. Sitting on the seats, Harrison quickly asked, Dad, did they do anything to you? Dont worry about me Martha smiled, looking very rxed, Now it is a society ruled byw, do you think Dad will suffer violence in it? Im afraid you cant bear it mentally. Dad hasnt done it before, so theres nothing I cant bear. Martha disagreed. Dad, you cant take it easy. Harrison reminded. Martha looked at his daughter. He had wanted tofort her and not made her be worried so much. But obviously, Harrison knew the seriousness of the situation. Anyway, lets talk about it when we get home. Harrison didnt ask too much. She couldnt say it too seriously, for fear of scaring her father. She couldnt say it easily, for fear that his father would underestimate the enemy. Went back and thought for a long term. The car drove directly to Cooper Manor. At the gate, a ck car parked there. Harrison recognized it at a nce, this was her grandmas special driving seat. So her grandmas family came. They were really impatient. Mr Jackie, please give me the copy. Ill discuss it with my dad first, and well find youter. Harrison obviously didnt want Jackie to get involved. in their familys affairs. Jackie nodded, Alright, you should discuss it first, but as awyer, I have to remind you that its best not to hide anything from me. Thiswsuit is really important at the moment. If you dont cooperate with me, Im very sorry. Its hard for me to be sure of the case. Harrison smiled, Dont worry, we know which is more important. Mr Jackie, it was a hard work today. It was my pleasure. Jackie got off the car at the gate. Jimmy drove them into the gate. Of course, Martha also saw his mothers car and knew they came. 5 He said, Harrison, dont argue too much with your grandma. Well, lets see how she behaves. Harrison smiled coldly. Chapter 247 Trick (3) Hannahs Eloquence Chapter 247 Trick (3) Hannah''s Eloquence Chapter 247 Trick (3) Harrisons Eloquence Martha wanted to say something else. But he thought that his daughter was more cautious than anyone else now, so he decided to trust her definitely. They walked into the hall together. The pace was still a little fast. After all, they were not there now, and Harrisons mother was the only one who had to deal with the people from Cooper Residence. Lorie must have been with Roger Cooper together. Harrison and her father were actually afraid that her mother would not be able to handle it, and was hurt. However, when they just walked in, they heard Michelles indifferent voice, Mom, if youe here for missing your son and granddaughter, and want to reunite with our family, I really wee you sincerely, but if youe for making trouble deliberately, then I will not apany you! *Michelle, how dare you to say that? Now you dare to talk to me like this. How could you be so arrogant? In our family, you are just a tool for giving birth to a child, and you even couldnt give birth to a son. You dont have the right to talk to me! Lories voice was loud, full of contempt for Michelle. Thats right. You couldnt even give birth to a son. I dont know why youre so arrogant. Now how can you behave like that in front of your mother-inw? If I were you, I would have dug a hole and buried myself. I wouldnt be here for a shame So the eldest aunt, you think that after you gave birth to a son, you have been an excellent tool for carrying on the family line, right? Harrison couldnt stand it anymore. The sarcastic voice resounded in the hall. Her mother has changed a lot now, and she was no longer afraid of her grandma. But with so many people against her mother, it was inevitable that she would suffer a lot. Of course, Harrison muste to help her mom! Esther was so stunned by Harrisons words that he couldnt speak. Her face turned into a pig livers color. Auntie, you are also a woman. Why do you voluntarily treat yourself as a production tool? Your thinking really shamed all of us women! Harrison continued to satirize. At that moment, Esther wanted to kill Harrison. She was so angry that her lungs seemed to explode, Harrison, you, you have no respect Its not that Im disrespectful, its just that the people in front of me are old but disrespectful people, and I cant respect them. When Harrison said that, she even smiled. It really made Esther faint. Not only didnt she have any advantages, she was also ridiculed to be speechless. Harrison, its enough! Lories face darkened, and shouted at her fiercely. Of course, she couldnt bear Harrisons sarcasm and being disregard for her. Whether its enough or not depends on your performance of course. If you keep making trouble, its not enough. If you want to talk to us about things, its enough. Harrison said coldly. Lorie didnt expect that one day, she would be threatened by Harrison, the mean girl. Roger has always understood Lories heart very well, and immediately knew to let his mother down the steps, and said quickly, Mom, dont care about little girls like Harrison, you have lowered your status and wasted our time. Thats right. Lorie went down the steps. Im too old to argue with you, Im here today mainly to talk about Martha being taken away by the prosecutors today, what happened? Harrison actually also expected Lories purpose. She didnt hide it either, Someone reported that my dad bribed and evaded taxes, but these are all nonsense, and we will solve them properly. Its all reported with real names. Is it nonsense? Dont lie to us, Harrison! Lorie obviously did not ept this answer. Before thew has a judgment, none of you have the right to say that my dad has indeedmitted a crime. Harrison! Lories expression was extremely not good when Harrison said that. During this time, she was against by Harrison to be speechless I dont care if you are true or not, I just know that such a big incident happened to Martha, which has a great impact on our Cooper family. I dont ept such a thing happening in our family! Lorie said seriously. Things have happened, and they have made the influence. We can only do our best now to minimize the impact, otherwise, what else does grandma think can be done? Harrison asked. I agree with you to minimize the impact. It was rare to see that Lorie was so kind. Of course, Harrison would not be really grateful. Lories mind is worse than anyone elses. She said, The best way to reduce the impact is to ask your father to temporarily leave the position of chairman of Cooper Group. Harrison smiled. She knew that her grandma had always been nning on Cooper Group. She really doesnt want to miss any chance. She said, Grandma is probably taking things too seriously. The current situation of my dad and Cooper Group is not necessary to require my dad to leave. Its called preparing everything well before a rainy day, you know what? If the day came, Cooper Group would have gone bankrupt, and it would be toote to regret it. So what is grandmas n? Harrison asked. Let your uncle temporarily take over the position of chairman of the group, and wait for your fathers matter to be settled. Based on the final results, we will make the next step. The most important thing now is to have someone take over your fathers position first., dont let your fathers matter get involved in Cooper Group. Harrison was silent for a few seconds, which seemed that she was thinking. Martha looked at his daughter. He really didnt want to have a dispute with his mother, so he didnt say much during the whole process. Seeing his daughters appearance at this moment, he couldnt help but feel a little worried. Wouldnt Harrison be persuaded just like that?! Obviously, his mother and his elder brother were not kind. Grandmas next n should be, no matter whether my fathermitted a crime or not, once uncle Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. takes the position of chairman, uncle will never leave! Maybe he will take this opportunity to force my father to take out the shares. The reason is still that once my dad has shares in his hands, he is still the chairman ording to thepanys regtions, and Cooper Group will still be affected by my dads affairs. If my dad transfers the shares and then makes it public, my dads business is only his own business, and Cooper Group will not be affected. Harrison said slowly, Isnt it, grandma? Lories expression turned bad. Harrison said out all of her ns. She really wanted to force Martha to give up the position of chairman and force him to take over the shares. She also nned to incite the members of the board of directors, but she didnt expect that before she even started, Harrison would see through her all! When did this girl be so eloquent! Chapter 248 Drives Lorie Away Aggressively Chapter 248 Drives Lorie Away Aggressively Chapter 248 Drives Lorie Away Aggressively I dont care what you think or what you say, anyway, Im not more eloquent than you. I came here today to ask your father to leave, so as not to ruin Cooper Groups reputation! Lorie stopped talking too much. Anyway, the two families have already had conflicts, so there is nothing much to say. Harrison smiled, Even if my dad leave the position, it wont be Uncles turn. Who else could it be except your uncle?! Lorie said fiercely. Me. Harrison said firmly. You? You are so arrogant, Harrison! Youre a woman, how can you take over the Cooper familys business? Lorie said sarcastically. She really looked down on Harrison. Grandma, ording to your opinion, women are not qualified to take over Cooper Group business, so as a woman, grandma is also not qualified to manage Cooper Group business? Harrison sarcastically. Lorie was speechless by Harrison for a long time. In that case, Grandma, please shut up! Whether in Cooper Group should there be changed the chairman, and who is going to manage thepany, thats my fathers business, and it is none of your business! Harrison said quite authoritatively. Im the only elder in this family, so of course Im qualified to talk about Cooper Group!* Grandpa gave Cooper Group to my dad! Harrison said firmly, Give it to my dad, which means that my dad will manage all of Cooper Group. Grandma can give opinions, but the decision is not yours.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Grandma, you must know this. Harrison, you such a disobedient child. You contradicted me like this, arent you afraid of thunder? Im afraid. Thats why I have to stay away from grandma. For a disrespectful elder like grandma, when the thunder strikes you, Im afraid that I will be affected by you. Harrison! Lorie trembled with anger. Grandma. Harrison still had a calm face, and she said slowly. Its too much for you to ask my dad to give the position of chairman to uncle. In a harsh way, they are called the rtives now, but to my dad, I am called the family members. In this world, I am afraid that there is no one who will give their own things to rtives and not to family members unconditionally? Grandma should not ask uncle to be too shameless. Harrison, who are you saying shameless? We came to give you advice today, just to keep us Cooper Group from being affected, but you actually insulted us like this! Rtives? You probably dont even want to recognize us as rtives! Uncle, thats you, not us. Harrison smiled indifferently, If you recognized us as rtives, you wouldnt keep having bad ideas I didnt Did or not, uncle you know it yourself. You dont have to act as a good person here. My father, my mother, and I are not stupid. We know exactly what your purpose is. If you dont want to embarrass everyone, lets call it the end today, my dad and I still have to discuss the matter of my dad being framed. Harrison issued an order to evict the guests. Roger nced at Lorie. She knew she couldnt say anything about Harrison now. Arguing with Harrison here was really asking for humiliation. They two looked at each other. Lorie left a sentence, If the Cooper family is destroyed in your hands like this, you will be a sinner through the ages. It was said to Martha. Marthas tolerance for his mother really has no bottom line. Harrison also knew that her father was filial, no, stupid. So she would be the bad guy. Finally, Martha still sighed, Although he was a foofishly filial person, he was still disappointed that he had such a mother. Dad, dont worry about grandma and uncle. Anyway, dont treat them so kind and dont let them have the opportunity to want more. They cant make much trouble. Now lets take a look at the case. Do you want to call Jackie together? No, lets study it ourselves now. Harrison refused. She remembered the previous life, Jackie was persuaded with money by Charles Sawyer in the end. Although he was not persuaded at this time in the previous life, it was because it was not necessary at this time. After all, at this time in the previous life, there were not so many changes. And since Jackie could be persuaded, he could be persuaded at any time. In case of that, they should be careful. Okay. Martha nodded without doubting anything. Harrison took out the copy she got back from the procuratorate. Michelle also heard the news. Now it was being spread on the Inte She was extremely worried. She asked quickly, Is this a big deal? Not much. Harrison said bluntly, Its all framed, and it would turned out. Thats good. I found it was very serious in the news, and it almost didnt scare me to death. You dont trust your husband that much? Harrison joked. Michelle was a little shy, and cursed dotingly, Harrison! Harrison smiled, Mom, make me and my dad a cup of tea. Well study the case carefully. Okay. After saying that, Michelle left. Harrison put the copy in front of her and her father. Martha said, Harrison, why do you trust me so much? Do you really think its impossible for dad to do something illegal? Of course. Harrison insisted. Martha was obviously still a little moved, he touched Harrisons hair, With such a daughter like you, I really think that you are better than ten sons! Ten sons, just wait for your property to be robbed! Harrison said. Martha felt speechless. Dad, Dore, the contractor, how much do you know about him? Harrison changed the topic with a serious expression. Now they came into the topic. I dont know. When the project was bidding, Maxwell Watson was in charge. So the contract for this project was not signed by you at all? It may be signed by me. For such arge project, I must sign and seal it. I remembered that I also read the content of the contract at the time. It shall be no problem, so I signed it. There shall be no problem with the contract. The problem is that the other party insisted that when signing the contract, you asked the other party to promise to bribe the director of the nning Administration with 20 million. Do they have proof that I asked him to do this?* Here is a contract that you signed privately. You can take a look. Harrison handed it to him. Martha took it over, It is indeed exactly the same as my signature. But there is obviously a loophole. Harrison looked at Martha, There is no fingerprint! Chapter 249 Find out the Truth Chapter 249 Find out the Truth Chapter 249 Find out the Truth Yes. Martha nodded his head instantly. Honestly, he did admire Harrison for being so observant. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. 7 So, tax evasion is the hard nut to crack! We bought thend at the price of two hundred million back then, but it was also true that one hundred million has been secretly and sessively transferred to the private ount of Zhang, whos sold thend. Whats more, the money was transferred to him through the ounts which were opened in the name of some employees from Cooper Group. There was also a private contract here, and youve signed on it. There wasnt thumbprint on it, but there were transfer records. So, the evidence is solid. Any evidence that can directly prove Ive put them up to it? Martha asked back, and couldnt help to say, Actually, I was also curious why they could have suddenly beat down the price and closed the deal at the price of two hundred million since the opposite party quoted for three hundred million. Well, I should have been more carefull Whats gone is gone. Drop it and face the music. The point of the matter now is that, ording to the find the evidence to prove youre innocent. Martha was silent. Ive checked the witnesses and evidences, and found the defect that you didnt stamp with your thumbprint. But I dont think the judge will change his mind for it. After all, all the witnesses and evidences are pointing to you. If we dont have solid evidences, we cant clear your name then. Harrison said straightforwardly. Indeed! Martha agreed with her. 1 think we need some time to find out the truth. Harrison said, Did the courthouse tell you how soon you would be in court? When I left just now, they said they would report to the higher court first and inform me the time in courtter. ording to thew, a case with witnesses and evidences will be in count very soon. If nothing else, you might be in court within a week. Thats too soon! Because someone will defraud in it. Harrison said bluntly. Martha looked at Harrison and said, You mean, you know whos set me up in the case? On the whole, yes. Your Uncle Roger? Martha guessed. Its out of his ability. But Im sure he is part of it. So The Sawyer family. Harrison said straightforwardly. But they dont have so much power, either. Dad, the Sawyer family is always a real piece of work. Theyve been colluding with the City Hall. Harrison told him the truth, So, the City Hall is backing them up under the table. Martha looked really bad and said furiously, Surprisingly, the Sawyers are so vindictive. They set me up and seek revenge for themselves! It wasnt a revenge. In fact, they wanted toy their hands on the Cooper family long ago. They arranged the marriage between me and Charles only to take our family properties. Now that they cant work that way, of course theyll try some crooked ways. Damn the Sawyer family! Your grandpa must be blind back then. Otherwise, how could he want to be in alliance with them! Or, maybe theres nothing to do with the old Mr. Sawyer. Only the younger generations of the the Sawyer family have changed. All in all, on no ount can we let the Sawyer family get their way! Martha said ferociously. Right. Harrison nodded. But, now I dont know where to start Martha said with anxiety. Let me handle it, dad. I dont believe theyve done it so perfectly without a w. OK. Martha agreed without hesitation, Do tell me if youre in trouble. OK. Oh, one more thing, dad. In my opinion, youd better not go to work in the office before you clear your name. Im afraid the senior managers, who follow the lead of your Uncle Roger, will give you a hard time if I dont go. They cant do anything with me. Instead, theyll deliberately make things hard for you if you go to work in the office. Moreover, Uncle Roger might agitate the board and force you to step down. Youd better stay at home rather than have unnecessary fights with them. OK. Its your call. Martha said, showing his unconditional trust on Harrison. Time is ticking. I gotta go now. Be safe. Tll be fine since Jimmy will stay around with me. Saying it, Harrison left in a hurry. She also knew time was limited, and she couldnt put it off. Not a little bit. Michelle came over with the tea and found Harrison had left already. So, Harrisons gone? Michelle didnt have enough time to call her until she went out of sight. I think the best decision Ive ever made in my life is that Ive married you and had such a darling daughter. Martha looked towards the gate and couldnt help to heave a sigh. Michelle heard it and smiled. Indeed, they were very proud of Harrison. Harrison left the Cooper Manor and went straight back to Cooper Group. On the way, she thought a lot. She believed the biggest breakthrough point was why the contract amount was two hundred million but one hundred million had been transferred to the private ount secretly. If her father knew nothing about this one hundred million, where did the moneye from? It was almost impossible that anyone could take one hundred million out from his private ount only to frame her father up for being a tax dodger. Even it was true, he could have set her father up long ago if he wanted to, since the contract was done long time ago. But why must he wait till now? Or, it was a secret deal to make profits behind her fathers back in the first ce? And someone took advantage of it on purpose and made an issue of it now? Harrison knitted her eyebrows and picked up the phone, Rose,e in. Yes, Ms Harrison. Rose knocked at the door and went in As for the project of Huatan subdivision, was the deal closedst year? Yep. If I remember right, it wasst March. Go find all the paper contracts and approval processes fromst March till now, and give me a copy of them. What are you gonna do with them, Ms Harrison? Something. But the General Affairs Department has them now, and Mr Wayne Cooper is in charge of it. Considering your rtionship with your cousin Wayne, Ms Harrison, Im afraid we cant get them effortlessly. Harrison was stunned and realized that shed been too anxious and rash, which might also alert the enemy. Do we scan all thepany contracts and keep them in file? asked Harrison. Yes. Not only all the contracts but also all the approval processes are scanned and kept in file. But theyre saved in theputer folder of General Affairs Department now. Normally, we cant acquire the documents unless the manager has signed to approve it. Rose said bluntly. OK. I see. Off you go. OK. Ms Harrison. Rose got out of the office. But she paused her steps while she was about to get out. She couldnt help to ask, Ms Harrison, is Mr Chairman in big trouble this time? I see people in the I know. Harrison said calmly, looking like it wasnt a big deal. Rose stopped asking more and believed Harrison could handle it all. Then she left. Harrison picked up the phone, made a call and went straight to the point, Manuel, please hack Cooper Groups intr for me. Chapter 250 Lots of Dirty Tricks Chapter 250 Lots of Dirty Tricks Chapter 250 Lots of Dirty Tricks What? Manuel was surprised. Something happened to my father. Someone in thepany might have something to do with it. I dont want to act rashly and alert the enemy, so I have to do it in this way. Harrison exined. How do you know Im a hacker? Manuel asked. Harrison was stunned. In fact, she didnt know Manuel was a hacker until not long ago. How should she exin it? Oscar told you? Manuel raised his eyebrows on the other end Well, she might just give him a yes. Jesus! He tells you everything.Manuelughed out softly. He was just making fun of her. Can you do me the favor? Harrison got back to business. Sure. What do you want? What department do you want me to hack? Ill text you. OK Harrison hung up the phone and texted Manuel. Ill try to get back to you in two hours. Manuel texted back. Wow! That was way too fast! Harrison couldnt help to think if Manuel was too good at hacking or the anti-theft system of Cooper Group was too awful. Of course, she was too busy to think about it at the moment. Then she tried hard to throw herself into the case again. After all, she smelled a rat. There was another one hundred million. Where was it from? How much on earth had the opposite party gained from the private contract valued that much? Harrison felt her head exploding, feeling something important inside had restrained her mind. Suddenly, she heard someone knocking at the door. She took a deep breath to chill out. Then she looked at Rose at the door. Ms Harrison, youre sent for the boarding meeting room. Rose said respectfully. Harrison pursed her lips, and looked impatient. Do you wanna me to turn it down? Rose also knew the meeting was up to no good. And she wasnt sure Harrison was able to nail it. And she heard that Mr. Chairman hadnt been in the office for a long time. Nope. Harrison said and stood up. She was gonna see what they would do and roll with the punches. And she didnt believe they could do much with her. Then Harrison went to the board meeting room hastily together with Jimmy and Rose. But Jimmy could only wait at the door since it was about business secret. Harrison was kinda shocked the moment she went in the meeting room. Surprisingly, Lorie was also there! And she was sitting on the chairmans seat shamelessly. So, she failed to get what she wanted at home and now was gonna make a scene in the office, which was kinda out of Harrisons expectation. Oh, Harrison, there youre! Now that your father isnt here, youll speak for him. Marthas issue has a huge effect on Cooper Group, so well dismiss him from the position of chairman, and Roger will take his ce. Lorie said naturally and left no room for discussion, which meant shed made the decision already. Grandma, were in the office now, not at home. Harrison said peacefully. She didnt blow up. Instead, she held back the anger and dealt with Lorie with wits and courage. Youve made a fuss over it at home. Enough is enough! After all, youre the elder and we respect you and put up with you. But you suddenly popped up in the office and acted so unreasonably. Even youre too old to care about your face, we, as the younger generations, still care about our faces and dignity. So, grandma, why not just stop making it difficult for us? What are you talking about? How dare you talk to me like that? Lorie got pissed off in a second, Harrison, Im standing in the position of Cooper Group and taking care of thepany. Watch your mouth and know your position! Grandma, youve never set foot in the business circle in your life. What makes you think youre able to take care of thepany valued more than one hundred billion? Harrison asked in a very soft tone. Now your father is in trouble. As the only elder of Cooper Group, of course I can take care of the So, does it mean whatever Ive told you nicely at home was a goose chase? Harrison sighed lightly but wasnt mad. She just felt a little helpless. Harrison, save your breath. Its all settled TM TELLING YOU NO! Harrison uttered the words one by one and interrupted Lorie forcefully. Hearing it, Lorie looked really bad, thinking Harrison would embarrass her in any asion now. But it didnt matter. In fact, she even had nned it on purpose. She firmly believed Harrison wouldnt figure out why she showed up in the office today no matter how smart she was! It wasnt because she wanted Roger to take the position of the chairman of Cooper Group, but because she wanted Harrison and Martha to be despised But out of her expectation, Martha didnte to work in the office today. Otherwise, he would have directed at her together with Harrison, which would give her a better excuse to condemn them for being ungrateful and heartless. Surely, it didnt matter, either. After all, Harrison was the daughter of Martha. Like father, like daughter. Since Harrison was so rude and ungrateful to the elder, it meant that Martha didnt teach her well. A father should be med for his childrens faults. So, it made no difference. My father made himself the chairman of Cooper Group because of the shares he held. And no one can take his ce. Before my father personally tells someone else to take over the position, no one else can make the decision for him, not even you, grandma. Harrison said righteously. Facing to Harrisons usation, Lorie simply stared at her. The next second, she fell down on the ground abruptly and passed out in front of all the senior managers. It looked like she passed out because she couldnt take Harrisons words. Roger held Lorie immediately and cried out, Mom! Mom! Are you OK? Dont scare me! But Lorie didnt move at all. Call 911! Somebody call 911! Roger shouted loudly. It was a mess in the meeting room. Roger was scolding Harrison furiously. Harrison, see what youve done? Shes your grandma! You told her off in front of everyone and embarrassed her so badly. How dare you! I wont go easy on you if anything happens to her! Harrison was really stunned to see Lorie fall down, as shed never imagined that Lorie would y such a dirty trick. She thought it over carefully. Lorie had been turned down when she came for her at home today. And she knew clearly that she would be turned down by Harrison again in the office but she still came, which meant she must have another purpose! Harrison must admit that shed acted too rashly. Clearly, she could have avoided something like this. But it still happened. Harrison coldly watched Roger carrying Lorie on his back and leaving the meeting room quickly. Everyone else followed them anxiously, but Harrison just stayed where she was. She knew clearly that ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. it made no difference whether she left with them or not. Rose couldnt help to say, Ms Harrison, wouldnt you like to check on your grandma? No need. Harrison said with a poker face, She wont die, anyway. Rose was lost for words. On the one hand, she thought Lorie had gone too far. Who was she to interfere with the business of Cooper Group and even spread the words to dismiss the chairman from his position. No one could dismiss a chairman easily like that! She was just acting unreasonably. On the other hand, Lorie was Harrisons grandmother, no matter how. Now Lorie had passed out. Was Harrison gonna be sit back and do nothing so indifferently? She didnt think it was a good choice, either. So, Rose was torn in heart. Chapter 251 Kill Two Birds with One Stone Chapter 251 Kill Two Birds with One Stone Chapter 251 Kill Two Birds with One Stone As expected, the news that Harrison was a goddamn ungrateful child had be the trending topic within half an hour. There were to trending topics today, and both of them were about the Cooper family. The first one was, the chairman of Cooper Group had been suspected of crime and taken away for investigation. The second one was, Harrison Cooper embarrassed her grandmother in public, leading thetter to pass out on the spot, uncertain of life. Harrison sat in the office and went through the hot newsing out one after another. Undoubtedly, it was a year of many troubles. Harrison answered a couple of calls. One of the calls was from her father. He asked her what exactly had happened and saw if she would like him toe to the office and handle it. Of course she said no. Things would be more difficult to deal with if he was on it personally. Maybe, the senior managers had been bribed by Roger and would force him to quit. If he refused to, there might be another trending topic. Another call was from Susan. She called to asked what on earth had happened. She thought everything went well after Harrison joined thepany, and wondered why something big like this had happened. Then she cursed Lorie harshly on the phone. Harrison had kinda vent out her anger. Now her phone rang again. Harrison nced at it and found it was Charles calling in. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Couldnt he wait tough at her? She thought of it but still picked up the phone. I thought you would never pick up my call again. Charles said in a very ironical voice. OK. Im hanging up. Harrison said straightforwardly. Harrison! Charles stopped her hastily.. Hamson smiled coldly. 7 think you will need my help. What makes you think you can help me? Harrison asked him back. Have you ever wondered why it happened all at once? Charles reminded her deliberately. So, you wanna tell me you did it? Harrison snorted. Hell no! I dont do things against thew. Charles defended himself immediately. He was defeated a couple of times, and had learned from the past and be more careful. But, hed done lots of things against thew! Harrison wasnt in the mood of quarreling with Charles now, and she didnt want to waste time on him, either. She answered his phone only to try to get something from him. But I can make some calls and pulled some strings to help find out what exactly has happened to your father. Harrison, youre a smart cookie. I guess you got what I meant. Charles was being mysterious on purpose. Of course Harrison had got it. Charles simply wanted her to act weak and soft, then beg him to help solve her fathers problem. Telling from his voice of tone, it was clear that he knew the whole thing. Maybe more than that. He might have nned it as well. What do you want me to do? Harrison asked with hesitation. Charlesughed out on the other end of the phone. Probably, he wascent. Oh, you gave in so easily, and Im not used to it. Harrison, arent you very good at ying tough? Why dont you act against me now? Charles. said sarcastically. Oh yes! What about your dear husband? Why doesnt he help you with the problem? So, now you know hes useless in the most crucial moment, right? What the hell do you want me to do? Harrison was running out of patience. Divorce Oscar. Lets back together. Charles went straight to the point. Harrisonughed softly, and thought it really funny. So, you mean youll help me solve my fathers problem if I divorce Oscar, right? Harrison asked. answere Right! Charles answered. How can I be sure that youll get my father out of trouble? What if you fool me around? Who do you think youre to negotiate with me now? It just cant be more obvious that your dad is doomed this time. ording to thew of Northfield, hell be sentenced to prison for at least ten years. If your father goes to prison, do you think you can take care of the whole Cooper Group all by yourself? Or do you think youll still have your day once your Uncle Roger takes over Cooper Group? Charles said confidently, So, you have no other choice but to trust me unconditionally. Youre so over yourself, Charles. Probably, old habits die hard. Harrison taunted him. The look on his face changed instantly. He could feel that he couldnt threaten or lull Harrison. Well, its unknown whether I can save my father from this mess. The worst case is that I cant get my father out of trouble and turn to you for help, and choose to trust you. As a result, my father still goes to prison, and my marriage will be broken. Harrison said, Charles, nice try! Charles held the phone in his hand tightly. Indeed, hed never thought of helping Harrison. Instead, he couldnt wait to see Harrison and her family decline, and then he would try to hold the shares of Cooper Group in every way. By no means would he want to help her. All he wanted was to take advantage of the chance to get Harrison utterly isted. Harrison would really be on her own one she chose to divorce Oscar. In that case, he could torture her as he wished! But Harrison wasnt the one she used to be, and she wouldnt buy whatever hed said. He thought Harrison would be freaked out by then, but he couldnt hear any anxiety between her words. He wondered why she had changed so thoroughly overnight! Harrison, Ive offered you the opportunity but you blew it. So, dont me me for being cruel to you in the future! Charles threatened, I might as well remind you kindly. Oscar is admitted to work in the City Hall, right? Government officers in Northfield must bee of a decent family. Oscars family background will be stained once your father is founded guilty. What do you think Oscar will do then? Do you think hell give up his promising future for you? Its none of your business. Dont delude yourself! Men are selfish! Love is nothing whenpared with his official career. You can save face for yourself if you leave Oscar first, or then Harrison hung up the phone directly. She wasnt mad, but just thought it a waste of time talking with Charles. He couldnt give her any help from the beginning to end. He was useless to her! She put down the phone, and looked really gloomy. She must admit that Charles did the cleverest thing in his life if he had nned the whole thing. To her, it was the critical period of time for her to work and develop in Cooper Group. It was now and never. Once she missed the opportunity, she might be unable to reach the goal which shed set in front of all the senior managers. To Oscar, hed just been admitted as a government officer in the City Hall. His career must be affected if anything happened to her family. She couldnt deny that Charles had killed two birds with one stone this time! Chapter 252 Find Someone to Replace Her Chapter 252 Find Someone to Rece Her Chapter 252 Find Someone to Rece Her In fact, Charles wasnt a dumb-ass though he wasnt very smart. He could do things really well as long as someone was there to give him suggestions, just like what shed done back then. She used to give lots of suggestions to Charles. But Charles was the one to put the suggestions into practice, and he could do most of them perfectly. He was defeated by her earlier maybe because hadnt been used to her sudden change and had underestimated her. Now that hed known it, he would surely take it more seriously. So, he was a real piece of work. Harrison tried to calm down. She kept telling herself that she had to deal with him no matter how difficult he was. Shed got no choice and no way out. Once again, she picked up the documents that shed brought back from the courthouse and read them very carefully. A momentter, the phone rang. She threw her eyes on it and picked up the phone, Manuel. Tve Ive stolen all the contracts from the General Affairs Department of Cooper Group, packaged them and sent them to your email. Theres a lot. Are you sure you can read them all? I heard that your fathers case would be in court very soon. Yes. Harrison nodded and said, Thanks. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Not at all. Then Harrison hung up the phone. In fact, today shed nned to ask him about his wedding night with Susan. But she didnt have enough time to care since she had been through a lot recently She turned on theputer, downloaded all the contracts from the email and began reading and studying them one by one. She believed there must be something behind the private contract which was worth of one hundred million. Maybe, she could find something in these contracts. Manuel hung up the phone and then called Oscar, Oscar Yes. Tve sent the documents to Harrison. Meanwhile, Ive sent a copy to your email, too. OK Youll help Harrison, right? Manuel asked. What do you think? Oscar asked him back. think you will. Then why asked? 1 was just checking if you need my help. Ill let you know if I do. The top priority for you is to recover yourself. OK Manuel nodded his head. The point is, dont be screwed by Susan. Manuel was speechless. Actually, Susan wasnt that evil as they thought. They finished talking on the phone. Manuel got out of his room. It was afternoon already. He ordered food delivery for breakfast, and nned to have lunch together with Susan. But Susan was still sleeping till now. Actually, he knew Susan had kept irregr routines. Sometimes, she slept the whole day without eating, which wasnt good for her health, after all. Manuel hesitated for a long while and finally made up his mind to walk up to Susans room, trying to knock at the door. The door was open suddenly while he had just raised his hand. Susan came into sight, lookingzy and casual. She didnt hide the disgust in her eyes when she looked at Manuel. Manuel looked away. Fortunately, he was sitting on the wheelchair and didnt have to look at Susan right in the eyes. Whats up? Susan asked. + I wanna ask you what you want for lunch. Im ordering food delivery. Manuel said naturally. No need. Ill go out to eat. Oh, OK. Manuel nodded his head and left on the wheelchair. Susan watched him leaving on the wheelchair and gritted her teeth secretly. In fact, they could have got on very well with each other, but Manuel chose to be with her in this way. So, she had to fight him to the end. Then, she turned around to return to the room and got dressed. She picked up the phone and found it was already four oclock in the afternoon. It seemed that she hadnt slept much the whole night. Finally, she fell asleep but suddenly woke up to the nightmare. she woke up and realized it Error was a nightmare only, but she couldnt get back to sleep. So, she scrolled through her phone for some time and read the news that something had happened to Harrisons family. She was so worried that she called Harrison in no time but only to find that Harrison was calm and cool. Then she stopped being too worried. After that, she fell asleep in a daze. And it was already four in the afternoon when she opened her eyes. Susan was stunned for a second. Manuel came asked her what she wanted for lunch just now. Did it mean that Manuel had been waiting for her to wake up for lunch until four oclock in the afternoon. She convinced herself not to feel guilty. It was Manuels choice. She never made him do that. She even got dressed and put on makeup as fast as she could, because she hated to stay in the house for one more second. She opened the door and couldnt wait to go out. Susan. Manuel was watching TV in the living room. He called her name to stop her when seeing her leaving so hastily. Dont ever try to meddle in my life. Susan said furiously to Manuel. Manuel smiled lightly, and sarcastically. Who was he to meddle in her life? I just wanna tell you that my mom has hired a servant to take care of our daily life. Do you have any requirements? No. She didnt give it a shit since the servant wasnt gonna look after her. Male or female? Manuel asked again though he felt Susan was out of patience. Whatever. Susan had reached the hallway and put on her shoes by then. OK, I see. Manuel said. Temale. Susan said while she was to get out of the door. Manuel was a little confused. Female. Good looking. Under the age of 25. Shed better just turn twenty. Susan said out of a blue. Under the age of 25 or just turn twenty. Well, weve got few choices then. Why did you ask my requirements if you cant make it happen. Manuel pursed his lips. Susan left without hesitation and mmed the door, leaving Manuel alone in the huge house. Manuel looked around the empty house and thought he shouldnt have picked such a big house in the first ce. Although he just wanted to give Susan the best of everything. He was afraid that Susan would hate to live with him in a small and narrow ce, which would annoy her any time. He took out the phone and dialed a number, Mom. Weve hired the servant. Ill bring her overter 1 want a younger female servant. Hearing it, Justine looked really bad and said, Manuel, you never pick and choose. Susan asked for that, right? Yeah. So you just let her? Its nothing against the principles. Oh, you still got your principles? Justine kept pushing him, Since when youve stuck with your principles in front of Susan? Manuel was lost for words for the time, then he said slowly, Just do as Susan requested. Dont you know shes deliberately making it difficult for you? Justine said with disappointment. She just couldnt figure out why her handsome and capable son had fallen to the hands of Susan, who was so ruthless and heartless. No. Susan wasnt making it hard for him to hire a servant. Instead, she wanted to find someone to rece her. Chapter 253 Couldn’t Help It Chapter 253 Couldnt Help It Chapter 253 Couldnt Help It It was gettingte at night. Harrison had gone through all the contracts for the first time, but found nothing wrong. Then she turned around to check the time, and found it was already eleven at night. It might be the next morning if she went through all the contracts one more time. She stretched herself, telling herself not to drop with overwork. Shed died once, and knew life was more important than anything else. Everything was possible as long as she was alive. She closed the files, turned off theptop, and took it with her. After that, she told Jimmy, Jimmy, so much for today. Yes, Mrs Wells. Harrison was sitting in Jimmys car. There were fewer cars on the street now. Harrison simply stared into the street, which looked kinda empty and deste. Jimmy, have you been Oscars driver before you worked for me? Harrison asked, as she just didnt want to be so sentimental. Yes. Jimmy nodded his head. So, I guess you know him well? What do you want to know, Mrs Wells? Jimmy was alert. Is he a good man? Harrison asked straightforwardly. Jimmy didnt know how to react to that question. He wasnt trying to keep things from her deliberately, though he wasnt gonna tell her anything. either. But he really didnt know what to say in reply when he heard the words good man from Harrison. In their world, there were no good men or bad men. It only mattered that they lived and reached their goals. Never mind. I was just wondering. Its too quiet and I just want to have small talks. Harrison said, thinking that Jimmy refused to answer her question. In fact, shed tried a couple of times. Jimmys lips were sealed, and she couldnt get anything from him. Yes. A good man. Jimmy said it all at once. Harrison was kinda surprised to hear that. I dont know what others think of him, but to me, Mr Wells is a good man. Jimmy said firmly. Really? Harrison murmured to herself. She wasnt doubting it. After all. Someone like Jimmy, would either refuse to give an answer or simply tell the truth.. Suddenly, she thought of Oscar, who was both good and evil, and she couldnt see him through or read his mind at all. Was he really a good man? Of course, he wasnt. Jimmy didnt lie but he said it with a precondition. To him, Oscar was a good man. What about the others then? What about her? Was he a good man in her eyes? Harrison smiled lightly. Did she really care about Oscar? That was why she wanna know what kind of person he was? The car arrived at Oscars manor. Harrison went in the house. Max was the only one who would wait for her toe back no matter howte it was. She didnt think those who worked for Oscar were bad people, which she thought was the reason why she still chose to trust Oscar though he was a closed book to her. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If Oscar had been pretending, what about the others? Were they also so good at acting? If that was the case, all she could say was that Oscar was much better at pretending than Charles, and she could do nothing else but to admit that shed been cursed. Mrs Wells, wee home. Ill bring you the dessert. Take a seat on the sofa. Max said. Thanks, Max. Max carried the dessert and put it in front of Harrison, Enjoy it, Mrs Wells. Okay. Harrison nodded. She was eating the dessert and asking, Max, is Oscar back? Yes. Mr Wells came back early today. He arrived home at around 6pm. Do you want to talk to him now, Mrs Wells? Would you like me to go upstairs and call for him? Nope, thanks. Harrison rejected it. She was just wondering if Oscar was too busy with having meetings today, and that was why he couldnt make time to call her for the whole day. As expected, she shouldnt have expected too much on Oscar, and she shouldnt have expected anything on him at all. She finished eating the dessert and went up to the bedroom. She suddenly hesitated for a second while she was about to open the door. She thought there was no need for them to sleep together again, since Oscar was well enough to take care of himself now. And, it was reallyte at night. She couldnt bear to disrupt his sleep. She dropped the door handle quietly. But the door was suddenly opened while she was turning around to leave. The next second, Oscar grabbed her arm with his big hand with strength and dragged her into the room. At the same time, he didnt forget to close the door. Harrison was pressed against the door. Then she was kissed on the lips abruptly. The kiss was so deep and aggressive. Harrison twisted her body to struggle and tried to get rid of him. At that moment, she even wondered if Oscar was sleepwalking. Or, why did he suddenly kiss her so possessively? Mm. Harrison tried to speak but Oscar simply sealed her lips hard with his. And she couldnt push him away with strength, fearing that she would tear his wound in the chest. OsOscar, youlet go of memmHarrison couldnt say aplete sentence. Did he had a wet dream? His lips were so hot that she felt both of them were burning. YoummHarrison had nearly lost her head in the hot kiss. Oscar was so good at kissing. Harrison made up her mind, and suddenly stretched out her hands to hold Oscars neck, so that they could kiss each other more deeply. Why not just ept and enjoy it since she couldnt avoid it? Who said she was the one to be taken advantage? Moreover, she had a long day today and was kinda desperate. It was the first time that shed been really threatened since she relived her life in such a long time. And she just couldnt take it lightly as she appeared to. And she heard that having sex was the best way to rx oneself. She didnt think it was nice to have sex before, but she suddenly thought she could give it a shot. What if Oscar was different? He was so good at kissing. Or maybe he was really good at bed, too. Harrison had figured it out, so she went all out to it. She kissed Oscar back passionately and fell onto the bed together with him. She even reached her hands into his shirt But Oscar, whod been taking the initiative, paused for two seconds. The next second, he abruptly turned over andy on Harrison. Then they cuddled and kissed each other with passion. Things kept heating up in the room. Wait! Oscar abruptly grabbed Harrisons hand. At that moment, Harrison was blushed. Her soft body was so tasty and attractive like honey, and no man could resist the temptation. No condom? Harrison asked and gasped heavily with hot breathing at his face. Oscar felt his heart leaping. His heart had beaten very fast since Harrison took the initiative. Now it was beating even faster when Harrison asked so straightforwardly. Harrison knew what it meant! Its fine. Im in safe period today. Harrison added. Oscar was swallowing with his Adams apple moving up and down. Whoever could help it now was absolutely a pussy! Chapter 254 Well, he Was a Pussy Chapter 254 Well, he Was a Pussy Chapter 254 Well, he Was a Pussy Well, he was a pussy, and forced himself to stop. He suddenly stopped it when they were both in heat. Harrison was lying under him, see him gasping heavily and unevenly. She was also red in the face. In fact, shed been slightly turned on under the guidance of Oscar. She stared at Oscar with her bright and dark eyes. She even bit her lips lightly at that time. Jesus! Only God knows how seductive it was! Will you not go on? Harrison asked and watched Oscar trying very hard to hold back his sexual desire. The next second, she saw him get off the bed directly and go to the bathroom. Harrisony on the bed, staring into the ceiling. Was she disappointed? Surprisingly, she had that very little expectation on Oscar. Surprisingly, she felt empty and lonely when he suddenly got off her. And she felt shed kinda been abandoned. Was it because of her self-esteem? Shed responded to him and even took the initiative. Even so, Oscar still didnt have sex with her. Or it was just as Charles said. She was so cold and stiff in bed that no man was interested in having sex with her. Harrison took a deep breath. Actually, she didnt care much about it. Shed just got a little emotional, and it was gone in a sh. Then she got out of the bed. She had nned to sleep in another room. If Oscar hadnt done that, shed have finished taken shower and theny on the bed, deep in thought. She couldnt help to be worried whenever she thought of her fathers problem. When she arrived by the door, Oscar stopped her, Where are you going? Sleep in another room. Are you mad? Oscar asked naughtily and went up to her. Nope. Harrison said, 7 slept with you only because you couldnt take care of yourself back then. Now that youre recovering well, I dont think we need to sleep together. So, you are mad. Oscar said. Damn it, Oscar! Cant you get it? Harrison said in rage. She said she wasnt mad. Why must he annoy her? Mrs Wells, you might not know that you look very calm and sound very reasonable very time you get mad. Oscar put on a smile and said, Just like what you look like now. Youre crazy. Harrison said, and didnt want to talk with him again. It was a waste of time. She pulled the door open and was about to leave. Bang! But Oscar mmed the door again. Oscar Wells! Harrison yelled at him, Now Im mad! She was really pissed off now. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Ive got something for you. Oscar suddenly told her. What? In fact, Harrison wasnt interested in it. After all, she wasnt interested in anything right now. She had flirted with Oscar in bed just nowonly to get things off her chest. Come over. Oscar took her hand abruptly. But Harrison was kinda impatient. She had a long day today, and she had to handle lots of shits. It was fine that he couldnt give her a hand but he just couldnt pull her back! Harrison knocked his hands off and said, Im too busy to y with you now. Oscar frowned slightly. I dont know if youve read the news today. And I dont know if you really dont know something has happened to my family. Of course, were just cooperative partners. Indeed, my business is my business only. Its fine that you dont ask or care. But I do hope that you can stop fooling around and pulling me back. Harrison said seriously. Just so you know. Youll be involved if anything happens to my father. Youd better think it over and decide if we should still carry on with our cooperation, After all, I cant be sure that I can win my fathers case and set him free Harrison, I wonder how terrible I am in your eyes! Oscar interrupted her. Harrison pursed her lips. She was only telling him the facts. Honestly, she was emotional. But that was the truth, It took great effort for Oscar to be admitted as a government officer. She would feel guilty for him if his official career was ruined because of her Why cant you trust me? Am I so unworthy of your trust? Oscar asked again. I used to trust lots of people, but got fucked up. So, now I dont trust anyone except myself. Youre so annoying! Oscar held back his anger. He really wanted to hit the ceiling but still forced himself to stay calm. Youre one to talk! Youre the most annoying! Harrison got really mad now, Ive had a long and tough day. My life is filled with shits. Why cant you just give me a break! I think youll feel terribly guilty and ashamed when I give it to youter. Harrison was speechless. She just ignored him, turned around and tried to leave again. Ive found the sources of ounts of the private contracts on the Huatan project, which were worth of one hundred million. Harrison was frozen and stared at Oscar unbelievably with her eyes widely open. Manuel has also sent me a copy of the contracts when he sent them to you in the afternoon. Im new in the office and busy with nothing now. So, I went through all the contracts for you, and happened to find something was wrong. Oscar said lightly. Hearing it, Harrison couldnt believe her ears. So, did it mean Oscar had easily solved the problem which shed been working on for the whole afternoon and which had bothered her for the whole night? Surely, she knew it wasnt as easy as hed said. What was wrong ? she asked immediately. Will youe over with me now? Oscar raised his eyebrows and said. Harrison pursed her lips. Well. It was true that shed eaten her words very soon. Oscar took her hand, walked over to the sofa in the bedroom, picked up theptop on the tea table and turned it on. Then he inputted the password with his slender fingers. Actually, Harrison just threw her eyes on the keyboard very causally, but she saw clearly that his password was, HCILY! The password was simple and straight, which had made Harrison feel shy for the time. You got me? Oscar worked on theptop and said. Didnt you show it to me on purpose? Harrison asked him back disdainfully. Why did he slow down deliberately if he hadnt nned to show her? He was just too scheming. Or maybe hed changed the password right before she showed it to her. Still, she had to admit that Oscar was damn good at flirting with girls. But neither of them were distracted by it. Oscar opened a file, clicked three contracts open and said, You can study these three contracts carefully. I think theres something wrong with them. Harrison frowned. Shed gone through all these three contracts earlier but she didnt read it very carefully, and didnt find anything wrong with it. Oscar gave her a hint. So, she began reading the contracts slowly. Chapter 255 Admit I Love You Chapter 255 Admit I Love You Chapter 255 Admit I Love You Have you found out the problem? Oscar asked without giving Harrison much time. These contracts were all signed by Maxwell Watson. What else? The amount is one hundred million, which was the same as the private contracts. Read them again. Oscar reminded, as if shed missed some key points. Harrison stayed focused and read them once again. Suddenly, she trembled and cried out, They are all about purchasing construction materials. You got it! Oscar nodded, Ive checked the date of the contracts. They were all signed a week after they bought thend for the Huatan project. Theyve been purchasing construction materials before any contractor won the bid. And the contract amounts were quite big. If the project wasnt that urgent, someone must be in urgent need of money. So, you mean these arefalse contracts? Oscar nodded and said, If I guess right, Maxwell can only sign and approve the contracts valued no more than fifty million. So, theyve split this one hundred million into three contracts. Thats how theyve avoided the procedure of getting your fathers signature. Harrison listened to him quietly and was really impressed by his logic. He didnt work in Cooper Group. Howe he knew thepanys operating system so well? So the main point is, we can solves many things as long as we can prove my father had nothing to do with these three false contracts, right? Oscar nodded. Now I should dig the cooperating parties of these three contracts. These contracts cant be solid evidences unless theyre willing to serve as witnesses at court. Ive told Theodore to do it. Oscar said bluntly. Harrison stared at him unbelievably once again. Probably, hell get back to me tomorrow morning. Harrison stared at Oscar without a blink. She knew Oscar wasnt the same as he appeared to be, but she didnt think he was so resourceful like that, either. She tried hard to stay calm and said, I also think theres something wrong with Dore, who has reported my father in real-name. Hes escaped but suddenly came back here. I guess someone is putting him up to it in the dark. Dont worry. Ive put some informers around him, well gain the evidences if theres any clue. Whatever she could think of, Oscar had thought of it already. So, Harrison, are you still mad? Oscar asked. 1 wasnt mad. Harrison said. She just thought Oscar was childish sometimes. She thought he was gonna give her some purses or jewelries, which she wasnt interested in at all. It was out of her expectation that Oscar had done so much for her. And he did it quietly. She wouldnt have been so mean to him if hed told her beforehand. All in all, it was his fault. He shouldnt have acted like a poser! She wouldnt have said those harsh words if hed dropped the act and told her everything in time. She thought it over, and believed she shouldnt be responsible for the tense situation just now. In other words, would you like to sleep with me, Mrs Wells? Dont push your luck, Oscar., Ive done so much for you. Dont you think you should thank me? Well, you did it for yourself only. Harrison tried hard to make up an excuse. Oscar looked a little unhappy. Were in the same boat now. Do you think you still can have your day if Im screwed? Harrison said naturally and took it for granted. Oscar smiled vaguely. Anyway, she saw him raising his perfect lips, for a second. Suddenly, he bent over and came closer to her face. Harrison was frozen like a statue and dared not move at all. Her heart couldnt help beating fast whenever Oscar came closer to her. He held her chin up with his slender fingers,looked straight into her eyes and said, Will it be that difficult for you to admit I love you? At the moment, Harrison could only feel her own heart beat, which was so fast and strong. What? He wanted her to admit that he loved her? Fine. She simply refused to believe that Oscar did love her. She was afraid of being fooled. Right now, she got a feeling of having no way to back down. Harrison, what on earth have you been through to make you who youre now? Oscar asked, and didnt force her to answer thest question. He knew it wouldnt work. He was dying to know what had happened to the twenty-two-year-old Harrison to have made her a totally different person. You can dig on me. Harrison said straightforwardly. Dont you think I havent? Oscar raised his eyebrows. He couldnt find anything. That was why he asked her face to face. Harrison fell into silence again. So did Oscar. He would give in if he said anything now. In fact, hed alwayspromised for Harrison. But she just didnt believe it. Sleep with me or not? Its up to you. I wont push you. Saying it. Oscar stood up and went up to the bed. Harrison watched his back, thinking he was childish earlier, but now he seemed hurt. She swallowed a little, believing that a charming womanizer like him were so good at winning ones favor. If she was manipted by him someday, she might really be killed by him. In the end, Harrison still stood up to get out of the room. Oscar looked towards the door of the room and pulled a long face. He offered her the choice, and she chose to leave? Didnt she understand that he did it to be gentleman-like? Didnt she understand that hed been lying in bed and waiting for her to sleep together? What a heartless woman! Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Oscar still had that long face, but looked poker-faced again the moment he saw Harrison. Harrison couldnt help to smile and pretended that she didnt see anything. 1 bring myptop in to copy those three contracts youve found and I dont have to look for them again tomorrow. she said. It meant she just wanted to finish her job, and didnt mean she refused to sleep with him. Whatever. Oscar said proudly. Harrison hated to get it all out on the table to embarrass him. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She copied the documents quickly, saved them and turned off theptop. Then she stood up to go into the bathroom in his room. It was their bathroom. Oscar couldnt help smiling this time. Harrison had a quick shower. After that, she got into Oscars nket naturally. At first, they were sleeping shoulder to shoulder. Later, Oscar held her in his arms tightly. Harrison dared not struggle at all, in case she would tear his wound again. Shey on his chest, hearing his strong heart beats. Somehow, it gave her a sense of security. Oscar was upying her bit by bit. She would totally ept him or even trust him. Chapter 256 Im Waiting for You to Throw Yourself on Me Chapter 256 I''m Waiting for You to Throw Yourself on Me Chapter 256 Wait for You to Throw Yourself on Me It was dark and quiet. While Harrison was about to fall asleep in his heart beats, Oscar suddenly said, Dont you want to know why I suddenly stopped it? Harrison was stunned and became totally awake because of the sudden sound. It took her a few seconds to get what he meant. You were afraid to pull your wound. Harrison answered lightly. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She was disappointed at first. But she wasnt out of mind. Oscar was still recovering. He would be injured again if he did strenuous exercises. Whats more, Donald had made it very clear that his wound was pretty close to the heart. And he would really die for any ident. No. Oscar retorted, Im waiting for you to throw yourself on me. Harrison smiled disdainfully. Suddenly, she thought it wasnt a bad thing to be over-confident. At least, shed kept her virginity. She would probably have had sex with Oscar tonight if he hadnt stopped it abruptly. She was pretty sure that she would regret it. She would. regret it for being so impulsive. She still didnt feel like giving out her virginity to some one casually no matter how little she cared about other things besides her life. Shed keep it forever rather than be fucked and abandoned by a man. Harrison didnt talk back to him this time. Actually, it was reallyte at night when she came back. And theyd made out and fooled around for some time. It was already two oclock in the morning. She must sleep well because shed got lots of stuff in hand tomorrow, to be more exact, every day. She turned over with her back to Oscar. Obviously, she was gonna sleep. But Oscar couldnt get it and said again, Did you feel ashamed to eat your words? Harrison frowned. Was he talking in his dream? What the hell was he talking about? Oscar held her and said, I suddenly feel I dont have to wait till you throw yourself on me first. Men were liars! Harrison was stiff all over, because Oscar was feeling her up. Oscar! Harrison went furious. Oscar tried hard to behave himself and held her tightly, looking as if he was trying hard to stop himself from acting inappropriately. But Harrisons body was so soft that he couldnt help it at all. I cant breathe! Harrison was driven crazy by Oscar 1 cant release it. We deserve each other, right? said Oscar. Gosh! He must be out of his mind. In the end, Harrison fell asleep in Oscars arms. She was afraid she would be strangled in her dream. In a daze, she seemed to hear Oscar saying, Harrison, I dont want you to regret it Was she dreaming? Or was Oscar whispering at her ears? She was just to sleepy to tell the reality from a dream. The next day, Harrisons rm clock rang. Oscar turned it off immediately. Harrison twisted her body and rubbed herself against him. Oscar was frozen. Who was the one to be tortured to get Harrison into his bed? He took a deep breath and calmed himself down slowly. Then he held Harrison and went back to sleep. Harrison woke up from a sound sleep and felt refreshed, feeling like she hadnt slept so soundly in a long time. She turned to look at Oscar besides her. It seemed he was still sleeping. She thought she couldnt sleep tight with him on the same bed. But to her surprise, she had slept quite well since they slept together. She wondered if Oscar felt the same.. Suddenly, she couldnt help to smile happily by seeing such a charming face. She thought Oscars good looking face had given him big advantages. Women would still threw themselves on some dreamboat like him though they knew he was a bastard and womanizer. She couldnt help to touch his tall nose tip lightly with her fingers, wondering why he could have such a beautiful nose. Even an artificial one wasnt as perfect as his. She kept staring at him, from his nose tip to his lips. Sometimes, Harrison avoided looking at his lips deliberately. She thought his lips were born with magic, anddies just couldnt help approaching to them, just like this moment. She just took a second look at his lips but seemed to have lost herself in it. Otherwise, she wouldnt have kissed him first. She gave him a peck on the lips, which she thought was the way to show her love for something beautiful. But it meant nothing else. After she gave him a peck and parted his lips, she felt Oscar holding the back of her head and heard his deep and hoarse voice, I want more. Mm.Harrison just felt her heart leaping. And she still could feel his breath in her mouth. Her lips were swollen after they had the hot kissst night. It seemed that Oscar liked to bite her. Error He would suddenly bite her lightly while kissing. That was crazy! Harrison, youd better not seduce me in the early morning. I cant guarantee that hell listen to me each time. He? Harrison frowned. Oscar took Harrisons hand and put it into the nket and touched his private parts Harrison was red in the face in a second. Oscar! Shh! Oscar gave a kiss on her lips and said naughtily and cheekily. Hes yours. Keep your thing well. Dont scare him. What a shameless bastard! She didnt want that thing, which many others had already. She was disgusted with it. Then she took her hand back, pulled back the nket and went to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. Oscar watched Harrison running away and smiled brightly. Then he sat up on the bed slowly, and found two of Theodores missed calls on his phone, which he had put on silent mode. He called him back, Hello, Theodore! Donald told you to take it easy. No sex life. Theodore said straightforwardly. Cut the crap! Whats up? Oscar ignored Theodores words and went straight to the point. Ive found something on the threepanies you told me to look into yesterday, and Ive also targeted those guys who have signed the contracts. So, should I abduct them right away and make them serve as witnesses at court or Hold your horses! Everything will be down the drain once we act rashly to alert them. Oscar told him, Just watch them closely. Make sure they wont suddenly disappear. Besides, try to find out their wrongdoings and have something on them, so that theyll have to listen to us and tell the truth in court. Im afraid they have been bribed already. OK One more thing. Check into Dore Ah! Oh God Oscar heard a loud noise. Harrison, whod picked up her phone after she came out of the bathroom, suddenly screamed out loud. Theodore was scared out on the other end of the phone and couldnt help to ask, Jesus Christ! Is that her sex scream? Chapter 257 Oscar Won the Favor of Miguel and Michelle Chapter 257 Oscar Won the Favor of Miguel and Michelle Chapter 257 Oscar Won the Favor of Martha and Michelle Whats wrong? Oscar frowned and asked. Harrison watched the phone screen and couldnt believe her eyes. It was already ten oclock in the morning? Usually, she woke up at seven oclock. No wonder she felt so refreshed after she woke up this morning. It turned out that she had overslept. What happened to her rm clock? Why didnt she hear it? She thought it was still early in the morning. And her rm clock hadnt rang yet. And she even yed with Oscar on the bed for a little Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. while. Whats wrong? Oscar asked again as he didnt hear anything from Harrison. Who turned off my rm clock? Harrison turned around and questioned Oscar. Without doubt, it must be the man in front of her. I did. Why did you do that? Yourete for work Its Saturday today. Oscar reminded. Harrison was stunned and stared at Oscar. No wonder Oscar also slept till now. She pursed her lips and said, I also work on Saturdays. No, you dont. Oscar said. Who are you to say that? Just stay at home on weekends. Oscar said in a bossy tone. Why should I? Because Ill stay at home with you. Oscar said seriously. Meanwhile, he went on talking on the phone, Where were we just now? Then, he talked with Theodore on the phone again. Harrison was speechless. Who was he to meddle in her life? Why must she stay at home as he did? Suddenly, she thought of Charles in her previous life. She couldnt remember how long Charles had been working around the clock. He was always busy both in weekdays and on weekends. And they seldom spent time together. For it. Charles always remembered some small things like giving her flowers on her birthday or buying her perfume on their wedding anniversary day, and so forth. She used to be so moved because she thought Charles had made time to surprise her. However, it turned out that his assistant had done all those things for him. All he had to do was text her. She pursed her lips and couldnt help to look at Oscar, who was now talking on the phone with Theodore. He never talked much, but he would warm her heart with actions each time. She couldnt tell if he was too good at hitting on girls orhe really loved her as he said. But what did he see in her? She didnt do anything to him. And Oscar didnt look like a man who would fall in love with someone easily. I know I look dashing, but Ill be shy if you keep looking at me like that. Oscar hung up the phone and found Harrison staring at him without a blink. Harrison came back to earth instantly and looked away. Oscar was a looker, but in fact, he was a jerk. However, she couldnt bring herself to hate him.. Ill go back to Cooper Manorter. Harrison ignored him and changed the topic. She had to go back and discuss the case with her father since she didnt go to work today. Ill go with you. No need. You should have a good rest at home. She said and thought a patient should stay in and have a rest. No. You need me. Oscar Trust me. Oscar put on a sweet smile and said, Im more useful than you thought. Gosh! She believed no one else was more over confident than Oscar! Anyway, Harrison went back to Cooper Manor together with Oscar. Of course, Martha and Michelle were extremely hospitable. Oscar, I heard that you were admitted as a government officer. Was that true? Martha said happily, as if he had forgotten he was stuck in the case. Yeah. Im not very interested in the family business, but I just cant fool around and do nothing. Anyway, Ive married Harrison, and must take the responsibility to support the family. So, I chose to be a government officer. Oscar said very gently. CHearing it, Martha and Michelle were really pleased. On the one hand, hed showed his career ambition. One the other hand, hed showed his love for their daughter. Oscar was not only good at pleasing women, but also good at wining the favor of the seniors. Harrison would feel sorry for the country if he didnt choose to be a diplomatic officer. For so many years, youre the first government officer from the rich and influential families. You work in the City Hall, and I fully support you! Martha expressed his own opinion. Tll do my best, father. Oscar promised, looking like a perfect son-inw. In fact, Harrison really wished to tell her father that Oscar was very scheming. He worked in the City Hall for himself only. There was nothing to do with her. Its family day. Could you please stop talking about work? Michelle interrupted them, Oscar,e here. Try some fresh fruit. I went to the market this morning and bought them for you. Michelle said. Oscar went over immediately and picked up one piece of fruit with the fork. So sweet. Enjoy it. Saying it, Michelle gave some more fruit to Oscar. Harrison was sitting right next to her mother, Michelle, but thetter didnt even throw her eyes on her. Michelle cared about Oscar only. Harrison couldnt help to get jealous. Mum, I also want some. Harrison acted cute and said. Michelle turned to nce at her and said impatiently, Its right in front of you. Help yourself. Here, Oscar. Have more fruit. Michelle gave more fruit to Oscar again kindly. Thanks, mum. Oscar smiled lightly and looked really polite. At that moment, he nced at Harrison on purpose, as if he was provoking her. Harrison rolled her eyes and wondered if he could be more childish! Her mother was nice to him only for the sake of her, OK? There was no need to show off! But she thought it over and remembered her parents had never been so hospitable to Charles back then. Harrison. Martha called her name suddenly. Yes, dad. Harrison turned to look at Martha. The courthouse informed me that I would be in count in one week since theyve got witnesses and solid evidences. It will be next Friday. Martha said with anxiety. At that moment, Harrison couldnt help looking to Oscar, which had scared the hell out of her. What? Was she counting on Oscar unconsciously? Didnt she say that she would count on herself in the new life? Dont worry, Dad. Harrison and I have figured out how to win the case. Oscar looked very confident, Youll be set free. Martha still doubted it and said, Ive checked the evidences with Harrison yesterday. And Ive studied the case at home. Its very hard to clean my name. No, it isnt. There are lots of ws in the case. Oscar said firmly, Please trust us. Of course I do trust you. But Im afraid it will be too difficult for you. Dad,e on. Were a family. Dont be silly. Oscar said, and looked a little angry. Martha smiled with relief. Unexpectedly, Harrison had married a reliable man. Chapter 258 Oscar, the Lawyer Chapter 258 Oscar, the Lawyer Chapter 258 Oscar, the Lawyer Yeah. Were a family. So, lets act like one. Ill leave my case to you, then. Miguel chilled out and said. You got it. Oscar agreed without hesitation. Somehow, Hannah was really touched at that moment. If it were Charles, he would definitely turn them down on the excuse of being too busy and try very hard not to get himself involved in something like this. But Oscar had been part of it actively. Compared with Oscar, Charles was really nothing. Right. Shall we call Kash Hunter over to discuss the issues in court? Miquel suddenly thought of it and suggested. No.Hannah gave him a firm no. Both Oscar and Miguel were looking at her surprisingly. Mr Hunter will be mywyer. He cant defend me effectively if he doesnt know the case well. said Miguel. Even he could be bribed Hannah uttered the words one by one. But Miguel didnt seem to be convinced. I dont trust anyone else now. Hannah understood her fathers confusion and said, They must have been well prepared once they could frame you up. Dont you think its a mostmon way to bribe our That being said, hed known Kash for many years, and didnt believe he would sell him out. Dad, can you try to defend yourself in court? Hannah asked. ording to thews of Northfield, one could either hire a professionalwyer to defend for him, or N?velDrama.Org owns this text. defend himself in court. She didnt want to hire anywyers. Anywyer could be bribed. Once thewyer was bribed, he wouldnt try hard to defend her father or win the case. Instead, he might help elerate the process of passing a sentence or even aggravate her fathers punishment. 1 can shock and awe my employees in the office. But, speaking of defending myself in court, Im not sure of it. Hannah pursed her lips. If she forced her father to defend himself, that wouldnt be a perfect n when considering her fathers ability to defend. After all, they were gonna face one of the top prosecutionwyers in the country. But it was too difficult to find a trustworthywyer. In her previous life, she had very few connections with people, let alonewyers. And she couldnt make sure thewyers wouldnt betray them in the midway. if you cant find a properwyer, why not considering me? Oscar said out of a blue. Hannah frowned and wondered why he was messing it up again. Tve got thewyers qualification certificate. said Oscar. Hannah was shocked. So were Miguel and Michelle. It was widely known that there were extremely strict requirements forwyers in this country. Anyone who had acquired thewyers qualification certificate must have very good memory, and was super logical and very adaptive to different situations. In a word, they must be the best of the best. When did you get that? Hannah tried hard to calm down and asked. In college. Your minor wasw? No. I took self-study examination That could be way too difficult. Normally, it would be much easier to acquire thewyers qualification certificate fromw schools. Once they left the campus, it could be one in a million chance to pass the examination. Do you know a certifiedwyer must take certification test every year? I just passed it right before we got married answered Oscar. Oh Lord! Youre a real expert in time management! Hannah couldnt help to tease him. She couldnt tell she was praising him or taunting him. After all, he was busy chasing after girls and making himself the trending topics every day. But he still had time to study, and, he did really well in his study! Darling, do you have any other doubts? Oscar smiled lightly and said in a very soft tone. Hearing it, Miguel and Michelle must believe Oscar loved and cared about their beloved Hannah, and of course they were much too relieved. Have you ever been in court? asked Hannah. Did the school debatepetition count? Oscar asked. Hannah was lost for words, and got mad. But she tried to chill out and asked again, How many debate I screwed up in the first one. Hannah kept telling herself to take it easy. Oscar could always stun her with the ability beyond ordinary people. She should be confident on him. But, how could she take it easy now? He had good grades, but it didnt necessarily mean he was eloquent. Even he was eloquent, it didnt Error necessarily mean he could win the case in court. Do you have any other choice except me? Oscar looked at her anxious face and said bluntly. Hannah fell into silence all at once. He was right that shed got no other choices. Why bothered to hesitate? OK. Its settled. Youll be my fatherswyer and defend him in court. What do you say, dad? Instead, Miguel took it more lightly than Hannah, and said, I agree. He just thought Oscar might look yful, but he wouldnt do something he was uncertain. And he could see Oscar did love Hannah. Now that he really loved her, he wouldnt disappoint her. Suddenly, he thought there would be a fair chance to win the case as Oscar was gonna be hiswyer. After that, they discussed on the details of the case. Hannah and Oscar didnt leave the Cooper Manor until they had dinner there. They sat in the car. Hannah took out her phone to go through the news. Then, her face changed suddenly. Whats wrong? Oscar asked, as if he could notice her changing face in a second. It seemed hed paid all his attention to her and could realize it in the first ce if anything happened to her. My grandmother has made a scene again. Mm? Oscar came closer to her. Then he read the words on the screen, The Old Mrs Cooper announced to cut the rtion with his second son, Miguel Cooper, the CEO of Cooper Group. Hannah clicked it open and showed it to Oscar. Every word of the news pissed her off. They said in the news that her father Miguel was a very ungrateful and heartless person, who never visited his mother in the old house, but insulted her each time they met and even beat her up in private. Her grandmother also told the press that she would have died long ago if her eldest son Roger hadnt been there for her and taken good care of her. She said Miguel didnt love or respect her, neither did Hannah, who also showed no respect to her at all, and sassed her back or even cursed her in any asion. She even said Miguel had yed dirty tricks to take over Cooper Group, which she said wasnt handed to him from his father at first. Would you like to teach her a good lesson? asked Oscar. Compared with Hannah, who was furious, Oscar looked quite calm and peaceful, but somehow, he looked cruel, bloody cruel. No.Hannah turned it down and said, I can deal with her. To someone unreasonable like her, I dont think you need to treat her with due respect. Hannah smiled coldly. To treat her with due respect? No way! She just wanted to let her know dying wasnt the worst ending. What was worst was that she would suffer like she was dying. Chapter 259 Hannah Dealt with the Accident Calmly Chapter 259 Hannah Dealt with the ident Calmly Chapter 259 Hannah Dealt with the ident Calmly The news that Lorie announced to cut the rtion with Miguel was spread widely in Kensbury City, The stock prices of Cooper Group had dropped dramatically recently due to her fathers case and her grandmother Lories unreasonable acts. All the stock prices began dropping since the opening, and then kept declining until they hit the limit down. Cooper Group had lost hundreds of million in the past three days, which had be the headlines of each financial news. Some experts analyzed it and predicted that Cooper Group would go bankruptcy this time if they couldnt bring about an upswing. And their best advice was that Cooper Group might survive the ident if the CEO Miguel stepped down and let someone else to take over Cooper Group. Hannah was reading the news in down spirit. Rose knocked at the door of her office and said, Ms Hannah. Rose, who was always calm and cool, looked kinda nervous this moment. Whats wrong? Some of the employees have proposed to go on a strike. Rose said, It happened not only in the head office, but also in every branch office of thepany. These employees requested Mr Chairman to show up to exin the whole situation, then quit and let some capable one take it over. They said Mr Chairman shouldnt hold the shares of Cooper Group and get more than ten thousand employees involved! Hannah was silent for several seconds, looking like she was calming herself down. How many of the employees second that? she asked. At least 40% of the employees are in favor of it. So, we must do something Hannah concluded. But what should we do? Do we really tell Mr Chairman to quit? Of course not! Well hold a video meeting for all the whole staff of Cooper Group in half an hour. Connect all the branch offices to the video meeting. The meeting content is, Exnations to Mr Chairmans recent personal issues. Youll hold the meeting? Or Mr Chairman will? asked Rose. Ill do it. Its a big meeting. Can you control it, Ms Hannah? Ive died once. I dont think theres anything else that I cant nail! Hannah said fearlessly. Rose was confused. What did she mean by saying Ive died once? Go prepare for the meeting. Hannah reminded her. Rose came back to earth immediately and left quickly. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hannah took a deep breath. Roger was a real piece of work. Or, was there someone pushing it for him in the dark? Half an hourter, Hannah sat in the top video meeting room of Cooper Group. She looked at the camera, and more than ten thousand employees of Cooper Group watched her online. Hannah still got a little nervous since this was the first time that she had faced so many people, though it was through the camera. She breathed calmly and said to the camera, Hi everyone, this is Hannah. Im the daughter of Mr Chairman, Miguel Cooper, and Im the sales director of Cooper Group. Commissioned by my father, now Id like to give face-to-face exnations to the recent personal issues of my father. Im speaking for Miguel because hes being monitored by the courthouse now. And he cant take part in any asion like this. Thanks for your understanding. After the brief opening. Hannah went straight to the point, First, with regard to the evidences that Miguel has taken bribes or evaded taxes. actually, its still under investigation. We havent received any definite answers from the police and courthouse yet. It means, hes still under investigation. So, please dont exaggerate the facts or confuse others. And Im telling you all clearly that my father, the Chairman of Cooper Group, is innocent. Please trust him as who he is! Next, on the news that my grandmother has announced to cut the rtion with my father and used him of being ungrateful and heartless. Let me be clear with all of you here. Its not true. My father has bought the old house which my grandmother is living in now, and covered all her life expenses. My father spends over three hundred thousand to support her life every month. Weve got stamped bank slips, which means we didnt make it up. You might be curious why my grandmother did that to my father. I guess the reason is the same as why you dont trust my father. My grandmother has never set foot in business circle and can only conclude from the gossips that Cooper Group will bepletely ruined in my fathers hands, so she forced my father to quit in such an extreme way. I could understand her good intention, and she did it for the Cooper Family: That was why my father and I chose to be silent. We believe everything will be clear when things are settled. Last, I dere it once again that Cooper Group wont go bankruptcy because of my fathers situation for the time, and its bullshit that Cooper Group will be closed down as long as my father is still the CEO. My father will be in court on Friday. Yes, its the day after tomorrow. I believe you can wait two more days. If you really cant, you can resign and leave. We, Cooper Group, ept anyones resignation report and wont make it difficult for you. In two days, my fathers case will be closed. If my father is found guilty, not only you, but Ill also make my father give out the shares of Cooper Group. After saying that, Hannah bowed deeply to the camera. It was a speech of ten minutes only. She didnt seek sympathy or interact with the staff. She just brought it to an end. All the employees who were making troubles were all calmed down within half an hour after the meeting. Rose just couldnt admire Hannah more. She was only twenty-two. How could she do such a great job? She had settled the crowd with the words two days. If they couldnt wait two more days, it only meant that those troublemakers were not standing on thepanys position. Instead, they were causing conflicts inside thepany. What impressed her more was the exnation on her grandmothers issue. I guess the reason is the same as why you dont trust my father. She said that and eased the tension between her grandmother and her family tactfully. It was so perfect and convincing. Right now, she could only see Hannah as God. Rose. Yes, Ms Hannah. Rose came back to earth from her deep admiration. Upload the video meeting to the inte. What? Rose was stunned and confused. I did great. It should be watched by more people. Hannah smiled. Of course Rose knew Hannah was only kidding. Obviously, she did it to calm the outsiders down since theyd misunderstood Cooper Group. At least, she could stable the stock market a little. They were losing great sum of money now. Rose went out to take care of her work. Hannahs phone rang. She looked at it and answered the phone, Oscar. Come home early tonight. Weve got big breakthrough in the case. She just knew it! Charles would only scare her, while Oscar would always surprise her. Chapter 260 The Truth Chapter 260 The Truth Chapter 260 The Truth The video that Hannah made a rification in front of all the staffs of Cooper Group soon hit the trending topic on the social media, followed by millions ofmentsplimenting her, while the one of which collecting the most likes went on like this, Hannah has been producing miracles ever since she divorced Charles. When reading thisment, Charles almost smashed his phone out of rage. Meanwhile, thatment had triggered countless replies, most of which condemned Charles for holding back Hannahs career. The girl who had been fully devoted to him had turned to be dazzling. Never could Charles figure out since when Hannah made such great changes on herself. Since when she had overtaken him and he started falling behind further and further? At the thought of that, he punched on the wall hard. Inside the office of the City Hall, his punch caught everyones attention. Soon, he noticed that. Suppressing his burning anger, he left the office. He walked to the balcony and started making a call, Whats going on about the charge against Miguel? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The court session will start the day after tomorrow. Now were preparing witnesses testimony and material evidence. But we havent got any update about both Miguel and Hannah. Have you bribed Kash Hunter? Yes. That guy replied respectfully, My answer a second ago is exactly originated from him. Tell him to act inattentively when the court session starts. I gotta put Miguel into the jail for the rest of his life! Yes, sir! Charless face still remained chilling after he hang up the phone. Hannah, how dared you fight against me! He swore he would smash her this time. After recollecting himself, Charles left the balcony. Then a man showed up from a hidden corner. It was Oscar, who then snubbed the cigarette. As expected, he had figured out that Charles was the culprit. Of course, he never deemed Charles a threatening target. Instead, he tried to follow the lead to find out the one behind all these. When it was 5:30 PM, Hannah was ready to get off work. As soon as she recalled that Oscar told her some breakthrough about the case, she couldnt help getting thrilled. When she returned home, she happened to see Oscar arriving. Hannah asked straightforwardly. What have you got? Hey, would you mind if I have a ss of water first? Oscar frowned. Silent, Hannah walked to the kitchen to get him a ss of water. Oscar took it over and started drinking casually. Holding back her anxiety, she tried to stay calm, Hey, are you ready to start? He took a look at her and then put away the ss, Now I know why Maxwell and Zhang, the one who sold thend, had secretly asked for the contract worth a hundred million. Why? They wanna conclude the contract. Oscar then continued seriously. The project of Huatan Apartment has a market value of three hundred million at that time, which your father deemed too expensive. So he didnt want to make the deal. Before the contract was concluded, Maxwell told your father that the other party was willing to offer a price of two hundred million after negotiation, which your father found satisfying. That was why he agreed to sign the contract. But why did Maxwell do that? I dont think hes that kind of person who would risk his future for the sake of thepany. I dont think he would sacrifice himself for the others. Never would Hannah believe that Maxwell would risk the rest of his life just because he deemed the imprisonment. Of course not. Oscar added, Think about it. What the project will bring him? Stunned, Hannah soon tumbled to the answer. You mean after the deal is concluded, Cooper Group will invest a huge capital in the project, while Dore, the contractor, will manage to win the bidding under Maxwellsmand. Once Dore is awarded a tender, he and Maxwell will abscond with the money after Cooper Group offers the investment. Thats why Maxwell tried to conclude the deal even despite of the risk. After they run off, they can split the investment, right? Brilliant. Oscar smiled as if he wereplimenting a little girl. Though a bit unpleasant, Hannah continued to ask, How did you know? You told me to keep an eye on Dore, right? However, I suppose its better to pay more attention to his bank ount. Though he has maneuvered to cover up, I can still find out that there were a few bank transfer records between him and Maxwell. Besides Oscar suddenly stopped. Hannah frowned. Your uncle, Roger Oscar stressed out his name. You mean the Huatan project has been conspired by both Maxwell and Roger? Hannah seemed to have expected that. Oscar nodded. But theres one more thing I am confused about. Since it has passed, from which they got such a big sum of money, why do they insist on mentioning about it? Arent they afraid to be noticed? So, there must be another culprit pushing it, I suppose. Charles isnt that powerful enough to push it. Hannah was sure about it. During this period of time, Charles had just started his career in the business world. There was no way he could do that. So, Charles wasnt the answer. I mean theres someone behind him. Oscar replied. Surprised, Hannah then recalled that back into her previous life. Charles had built a connection with a powerful family at the age of 28, three years after which he got greatly promoted in the official system. Then he started a deeper connection with those privileged families. From the very beginning, Charles had kept her in the dark-Charles chose the matrilocal marriage with her not because he coveted the property of the Coopers. Instead, he was conspiring to take over their property under themand of someone else. At the thought of that, Hannah couldnt help shivering. If that was the truth, the Cooper Family had turned to be the target of a more powerful family. Before that, her lifelong target was to fight against Charles after she came back to life. However, now she realized that she had to fight against a much stronger power. What are you thinking? Oscar couldnt help asking. Hannah collected herself. However, she couldnt tell him about it. Even if she did, Oscar wouldnt be likely to believe it. After all, it sounded too ridiculous that she actually came back to life after death. I was thinking if I had been in the trap Charles prepared. Hannah figured out an excuse. So do you mean you still have hope for him? Oscar teased. Obviously, he felt jealous. Hannah rolled her eyes at him. She hurried to get down to business, That means Uncle Roger is the culprit! Chapter 261 Lorie’s Denial Chapter 261 Lories Denial Chapter 261 Lories Denial At the thought of that, Hannah couldnt help sneering. It turned out that Roger, the one who brought up the usation, was actually the culprit himself. She turned to look at Oscar, Have you got all the evidence? Oscar responded with silence. I mean the evidence against both Roger and Maxwell. Have you recorded the evidence? asked Hannah again. Still, Oscar showed no response. Hannah felt a bit annoyed, Hey. However, Oscar still looked like he didnt catch what she said. Whats wrong with you? Hannah was speechless, wondering what he was doing. But Oscar simply replied with a causal nce. Still, Hannah fixed her eyes on him. But then she suddenly realized what was going on-it was because she just mentioned the name of Charles a moment ago, for which he looked like having a tantrum. How narrow-minded! Even Hannah herself didnt show any jealousy of his affairs with a bunch ofdies in the past. Hey, I have no hope for Charles! Hannahpromised to dere. Of course, ever since she married him, she had madepromise again and again. Even though she once tried to resist, she would end up falling into his trap. Undoubtedly, he was too dangerous to be trifled with. Of course I have it recorded. Oscar finally uttered after herpromise. You kept it yourself? Theodore has kept it. He will give it to me when the court session starts. Dont you need to take a look and prepare your speech in the court? Hannah couldnt help asking. Are you doubting me? Oscar asked seriously. No, of course I trust you. Hannah hurried to exin. Only God knew what kinds of tricks he would be ying on her if she got him pissed once again. Good girl. Oscar smiled. Though his smile was shining with charm, it looked like something threatening in her eyes. So Hannah took a step aside to dodge his touch. His finger froze in the air as soon as he noticed her move. But then he put down his hand, looking careless. I am tired. I gotta take a shower. I will be downstairs for dinner when I finish. Do you need a hand for your shower? Shut up! Hannah hurried upstairs. She rushed into her room and locked the door. Only God knew if he would suddenly break in. After shower, she got herself changed into casual clothes. While rubbing to dry her hair, she swiped to check her phone, on the screen of which a news popped out-Lorie Cox officially denied Hannahs deration, while insisting on Miguels betrayal. She clicked to read the details-Lorie officially argued about her video of deration, iming that it was based on Hannahs grandfathers will that she would receive a certain amount of money every month for daily expenditure. Thus, her im that it was Miguel who offered her the sum of money was fake news. Besides, Lorie self proimed that she didnt mean to force Miguel to abdicate because of this usation. Instead, she asserted that Miguel wasnt capable enough to lead Cooper Group. Meanwhile, she insisted that Miguel had falsified the will of his father, for which Lorie decided to resort tow to deal with. After reading the content, Hannah felt less angry. The more Lorie refuted, the more embarrassed she would feel after the truth was revealed. Two dayster, the whole world was gonna see the most hrious moment for both Lorie and Roger. Hannah, are you drowning yourself into the bathtub? Oscars voice sounded outside the room. Hannah remained speechless. Hey, I am gonna smash the door open if you keep it closed. Oscar said seriously. She felt like he meant it. Error Hannah hurried to open the door. As soon as the door was open, the trace of panic on his face soon disappeared. He lookedposed as usual within a second. But meanwhile, he felt a bit annoyed, Why do you keep the door locked after you finish your shower? Of course, the answer was that she didnt want to see him. Why dont you use the hair dryer? Oscar frowned. will do it a few minutester. She answered while touching her own wet hair. What if you catch a cold? I am not that weak to catch a cold! Come over here. Oscar took her hand. Before she could refuse, he led her into the bathroom. He beckoned her to sit down in front of the mirror. Then he started drying her hair with the hair dryer. Hannah felt like speaking. But still, she held it back. She found it hard to refuse Oscars love. She couldnt help wondering why she once believed that Charles was being nice to her. However, at a second thought. Charles did nothing special for her. But she still deeply fell for him. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At that time, out of a kind of innocence, she believed that her love for him would be naturally returned just because they grew up together. Hannah, what an idiot! Touched, she stared at Oscar drying her hair attentively in the mirror. As far as she could recall from her previous life, Oscar had been a yboy trifling withdies affection. However, she suddenly recollected a few encounters with him back into her previous life. It was said that Oscar never refused affections from whicheverdies. Meanwhile, he would manage to get whoeverdies he had feelings for.. But there was once upon a time she found it impressive. It was a private concert where she attended with Charles. She couldnt remember who the host was. During the concert, she met Oscar when she was heading to the bathroom. At that time, she identally bumped into him. Before she stumbled down, she tried to grab his clothes out of instinct. However, as soon as her hand touched him, he literally pushed her away, because of which she fell down on the ground. She faintly remembered she saw a trace of panic on his face. Then he looked like he wanted to reach out his hand to help her up. However, he suddenly walked past her emotionlessly. At that moment, Oscar was the worst guy ever in her eyes. It was since then that she held an awful impression about Oscar until her previous life ended. But now she started wondering if it was out of instinct that he pushed her away at that time. Staying away from others touch seemed to be part of his instinct. Was he a yboy hated to be touched by others? At the thought of that, she couldnt help staring at him, who was attentively drying her hair with a charming face. Though it was said that he used to be surrounded by mistresses, she still found it hard to recall the name of anyone among them. Hannah, the way you stare at me makes me feel like you wanna he suddenly looked into the mirror, have sex with me. What a bummer! While in the midst of contemtion, she actually got turned off because of him. Chapter 262 Attend the Court Chapter 262 Attend the Court Chapter 262 Attend the Court After her hair turned dried, Oscar put down the hair dryer. Hannah touched her hair while speaking. Thanks. Just thanks? Youre not gonna do something physical as return? Oscar seemed a bit expectant. Its you who suggested to help dry my hair. I didnt ask for it. Hannah simply replied. Oscar looked a bit sulky. But Hannah simply ignored it. Actually, Hannah noticed that his crush on her had gone beyond her control. Thus, she didnt want to fall for it. As soon as she stood up, Oscar suddenly held her up into his arms. OscarHannah eximed out of surprise. She didnt expect him to be so strong. He literally ced her onto the washstand table. Before she could react, he pinned her down to kiss her. Oscar, you jerk! sheined to herself. Long after, Oscar finally let go of her, 7 dont ept oral gratitude. Hannah, do remember to be active next time. Oh, by the way. Theodore said hes gonna hand over the evidence to meter. But you said hes gonna give it to you when the court session begins, right? asked Hannah. But you seem worried about that. Silent, Hannah could tell that Oscar truly concerned himself with whatever she said. Actually, she was just simply suggesting. If the evidence appeared irrefutable, it would only take a few articte words to prove Miguel innocent. Alright, lets get downstairs for dinner. While speaking, Oscar took her hand to lead her out of the bathroom. With their fingers entwined with each others, she suddenly uttered, Oscar, I feel like I may fall in love N?velDrama.Org owns this text. with you someday. You definitely will. What a cocky guy. My love for you is like a storm, inevitable. His voice sounded in and simple. However, to Hannah, it felt like as strong as a kind of vow. At this moment, she seemed to be convinced that Oscar truly fell in love with her. Two dayster, the court session began. The news about the case had gone viral in the morning. After all, it was rted to the Cooper Family, one of the top four well-known families in Northfield. Undoubtedly, it would catch the attention of all Both Oscar and Hannah had gone to the Cooper Manor in the early morning, waiting for Miguel to present himself in the court. As soon as they arrived at the grand gate of the court, a group of journalists were expecting them. Jimmy struggled to push a way out for them among those journalists. Mr Cooper, we wanna know if the usation against your bribery and tax evasion is true? Can you make ament about how you feel right now? Mr Cooper, your mother has been using you of your betrayal. She said you have falsified your heirship. Do you have anyments about that? Hannah Wells, whats your opinion about the case against your father? How much percentage do you think you can win the case? Oscar Wells, as part of the official system, do you worry if your career would be negatively impacted once your father-inw is proven guilty? they At this moment, they were surrounded by all kinds of questions and a huge crowd of journalists in their way. Mr Cooper, does your silence signal a kind of acquiescence about the usation? one of the journalists yelled out to question. Sullen, Hanaah suddenly stopped. Miguel grabbed her arm, Dont waste your time arguing with them. She held back her anger and then Oscar hinted at Jimmy Soon, Jimmy exerted great strength to push a way through. Under his escort, they struggled to head toward the court. The old Mrs Cooper is here! one of the journalists suddenly eximed. Then part of the journalists rushed over. Some of them noticed that Miguel wouldnt be likely to answer anything, so they followed over. Soon, it got less crowded. Old Mrs Cooper, are you showing great concern about your son? Is that the reason why youe to present yourself in the court? No, if he didmit a crime, he should deserve punishment. I am here to expect a judgment of justice. Only then can we erase the dishonor of the Coopers. Lorie huffed seriously. So, Old Mrs Cooper, do you mean Miguel Cooper didmit a crime? If not, why should the prosecutor start investigating him? There must be a cause. And I trust the official prosecution system. Is that true about your usation against Miguels betrayal of his filial duty? Are you suspecting that an olddy like me is gonna wrong him? If it werent for Roger staying by my side during all these years, I would have ended up in loneliness! Lorie looked irritated. Then she continued, Thanks god, I believe the unfilial one will be punished as he deserves it. Roger Cooper, whats your opinion about the case against your brother? one of the journalists started to ask Roger, who was holding Lorie steady by her side, a question. 1 feel sorry for him. After all, hes my brother. However, since hemitted a crime, I believe he deserves to be punished. if Miguel were to be sentenced to imprisonment, would you take over the Cooper Group? I am not sure. After all, it belongs to my brother. Even if he ends up in the jail, it depends on him to decide whos gonna take over his position. But I will perform my own responsibility. Roger pretended to be generous. Roger, how generous you are! As the big brother of the generation, thats what I should do. Roger replied in a decent manner, when my father passed away, Miguel inherited all the property from him. For all these years, I have never questioned about the truth. From my perspective, I want nothing but a peaceful family. Miguel Cooper should be grateful for having such a generous brother. One of the journalists stated. After all, we are family. Roger continued politely. Compared with Miguels indifferent attitude, he appeared a lot more amicable, Okay, everyone, its time for us to attend the court. While speaking, he, together with Lorie, entered the court. Both Wayne and Mary followed over, both looking genteel. Hannah turned to watch them posturing. Her eyes turned cold. Soon after they walked out of the court, the whole situation was gonna change. Hannah. Oscar and I will go this way. As they entered the court, Miguel stopped. Hannah looked at her father, and then she shifted her gaze to Oscar. Oscar slightly nodded. Seeing that, she somehow felt more confident. Sometimes the mutual trust was built within a blink. Chapter 263 Charles’s Arrival Chapter 263 Charless Arrival Chapter 263 Charless Arrival Harrison watched both of them fading away from her sight. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Then she took a seat in public gallery, which was then filled with people. Harrison. A familiar voice rushed into her ears. Harrison turned around, looking a bit surprised, Susan? Why are you here? My godfather got involved in this case. Of course I gotta be here. Susan answered. Actually, it was Susan who self-proimed Martha as her godfather. Commonly speaking, it took a serious ceremony to have a godfather ording to the tradition in Northfield. But Susan seemed to be an entric exception. Where is Manuel? asked Harrison. Hey, it seems that your concern about him has outweighed that about me! I gotta tell you I am pissed. Said Susan with a sulky look. Speechless, Harrison added, But you have married him. My concern about him is also a kind of concern about you. Stop mentioning that were married. Thats disgusting. So what about your life living with this roommate? Not that pleasant. We live our own lives separately. I feel great whenever hes out of my sight. I feel like getting somewhere else to sleep. But his leg got disabled because of you. Cant you be nice to him? Harrison questioned. Justine hired a personal servant for him. Shes young and beautiful. What else can I do for him? Are you being jealous? Jealous of what? I really hope that the servant will hook up with him and he will then divorce me. Hearing that, Harrison didnt feel like continuing with the conversation. Of course, she could understand Susans feelings. Even though Harrison herself knew the truth, from Susans perspective, she wouldnt be likely to ept Manuels affection for her. After all, it was he who conspired to separate her from Henry with dirty tricks. As for Henrys conspiracy, Manuel chose to deal with it in his own way, to which Harrison pay respect. Hey, Charles is here. Susan suddenly uttered. Hearing that, Harrison held back what she tried to say to mediate between Susan and Manuel. ||| Error She turned to take a look-as expected, Charles was walking toward her. What are you doing here? Susan maintained hostility against him. Back into the old days, she used to believe that he was a nice guy with gentle manner and good looks while sparing no endeavor to show his love for Harrison. But now, she found him disgusting. Whenpared with Oscar, he was literally a loser. After all, Harrison and I used to be in a rtionship. Its part of my duty to show a bit of concern about the case her father got involved. As always, he faked a humble and considerate look. Thank you. Harrison simply smiled. Of course, Harrison was not that stupid to quarrel with him in front of the public. What was more, she knew what he was up for this time-he wanted to see Martha being. proven guilty. Since then, she was willing to have him sitting nearby. I heard that its Oscar who is gonna be Marthas defensewyer. Is that true? asked Charles suddenly. Just a day ago, they informed Kash Hunter that he didnt need to present himself as the defense ording to the rule in Northfield, the name of the defensewyer should be reported to the court in advance, of course, Oscars name had been reported. After a series of official scrutiny, he was formally approved. Commonly speaking, that kind of information should be kept unknown. However, Charles somehow managed to get it. Needless to say, Charles had done a lot to manipte the case. Whenever there was a change, he would get the leak. Youre right. Harrison casually replied. Has he ever done a job as a defensewyer? Charles continued to mock, I dont mean to be judgy. For all these days, he did surprise us a lot. However,w is nothing easy to be trifled with. I am afraid Martha may end up with a worse penalty once Oscar messes it up. Charles, if you are here to hear the case only, just stay quiet. As for the result, it has nothing. to do with you. Judging from your unnecessary concern about my father, I am afraid if you are up for something else. Hearing that, Charles appeared a bit awkward. But Harrison simply ignored him with obvious disdain. Holding back his anger, Charles started to expect her miserable look after Martha was proven guilty. Chapter 263 Charless Arnval Now he didnt intend to waste any time arguing with her. However, he somehow felt like Harrison suddenly became too eloquent to be refuted. He then walked over to her and was about to sit down next to her. But then someone suddenly rushed over and deliberately bumped onto Charles. Charles almost tumbled down because of that. Luckily, he managed to hold himself steady by grabbing the chair. Sorry, the seat is mine. It was Theodore. While speaking, he took the seat. Charles appeared a bit irritated. However, out of a decent manner, he had to control his own anger. After all, it was known to all that Theodore had been so aggressive and domineering that he would revenge on whoever offended him at all costs. Charles swallowed down his anger. He stood up straight and smoothed his suit awkwardly. But then he added in a mocking tone, Oscar has appointed you to be his wifes security guard? Harrison has been the apple of his eyes. Of course she deserves the best security guard in case of some kind of bastard preying on her again. Theodore, youd better watch yournguage! Charles huffed in low voice. Obviously, he was exasperated. I have already restrained mynguage. Otherwise, I would have mentioned you begging for apparently, Theodore started to mention the great humiliation of Charlesst time. Hearing that, Charles turned livid. He thought they should have forgotten about it. Gritting his teeth, Charles walked away with madness. Susan couldnt help getting thrilled when seeing that. She said to Theodore, Hey, I didnt expect an idle guy like you actually appeared so talkative in critical moment. An idle guy? I suppose that adjective applies to you more than me. Listen, girl, I am much more capable than you have ever expected. So cocky you are. Susan could notice that Theodore was being offensive. However, she had barely talked to him before. What was wrong with him today? Hey, the session starts. Harrison hurried to remind them. She felt like Susan was gonna fight him right away if she didnt distract her attention. When Theodore was about to refute, he held it back. beiter 263 Charless Arrival There was no need to argue with her. After all, his best friend, Manuel, still deeply fell for her. Chapter 264 Well Prepared Chapter 264 Well Prepared Chapter 264 Well Prepared Soon, the air fell into silence. As both parties entered the court, the judge walked in. Then the session formally began. Jesse, the prosecution attorney, stood up to make statement, On Feb, 15thst year, Cooper Group purchased thend of Huatan Apartment from Zhang, while the market price of which should be three hundred million. However, the deal was concluded at a price of two hundred million, after which Cooper Group paid another two hundred million for thend. purchase tax. Then, a trade of private contract worth a hundred million was conducted for a few times till the bnce was paid off, while the timeline of which goes like this, the first payment happened on March 3rd, the second on May 12th, the third on June 18th, the fourth on July 5th and thest on September 20th, through which the total of a hundred million was wired to Zhangs private bank ount. After that, Martha Cooper, the chairman of Cooper Group, bribed Zander with five million he saved from tax evasion. Secondly, on March 15thst year, Cooper Group initiated open tender for the construction of Huatan Apartment, through which Martha secretly concluded a deal with the tenderer. During the deal, he required the tenderer, also known as the contractor of the project, to bribe Zander, the director of the Construction Office of the City Hall, once again so that the project would go on smoothly. On May 21st this year, the official prosecuting authority received a letter from Dore, the contractor, reporting about the tax evasion and the bribery for Zander of about twenty five million. The letter contained the material of the private contract involved in this case, coupled with detailed list of bribery. Besides, the letter was verified by Zander himself. Now, on behalf of the prosecuting authority, Martha Cooper is now being indicted. As he finished, the judge nodded, Approved. The prosecutor may submit the evidence to the trial bench. Yes, your honor. Jesse handed over the evidence to the court officer. Then it was handed to the trial bench. Jesse continued, Your honor, may I present to the court the people involved in this case? Approved. Dore was the first to present. Sitting in the public gallery, Harrison fixed her eyes on this chubby middle-aged sloven. Standing in the court, Dore looked a bit nervous. Jesse walked over to him, Dont be nervous. Just answer my question honestly. Okay. Dore hurried to nod. Why did you report Martha to the authority? As far as I know, you have embezzled all the 1/3 fund for the construction and ran away. Do you know what it means once you return? I know I will be sentenced to imprisonment. And I acknowledge that I have embezzled all the fund. However, it was Martha who pushed me too far. I was left no choice! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Please tell us the details. After taking a deep breath, Dore stated, At the very beginning, Martha once promised me a sum of profit of two hundred million at least. However, during the construction, Martha had been requesting to increase the costs. However, the contract has never stipted any condition for specific construction material. Regardless of the contract, he insisted that I should build with expensive material, because of which I would be likely to face a huge. financial loss. Driven by madness, I embezzled the fund. Since you have decided to leave with the money, why did you return? asked Jesse. Yes, I did wanna run away. With that sum of money, I can do whatever I want. However, the money is illegal. Whenever I slept, the nightmare always haunted me. I was really afraid that the cops were gonna arrest me someday. I would rather turn myself in than be haunted by nightmare. Whats more, I have been nning to give myself up. I finally made up my mind because I heard that the Huatan Apartment was under reconstruction. Whenever I thought about the fact that he failed my sincere desire to build the project and thus I was forced to flee away with illegal money, I cant help burning with anger. Thats why I return to report him to the authority. Dore answered rather smoothly. Obviously, he had been prepared. However, his words still sounded reasonable. Inside the public gallery, Charles started smilingcently. So did Lorie, Roger, Wayne and Mary. As soon as Martha got imprisoned, Cooper Group would belong to them. No matter how capable Harrison was, it was hard to fight alone. How do you know that Martha had signed a private contract with Zhang? asked Jesse again. Because I have partly contributed to the sess of the deal. Actually, I have engaged in Cooper Groups business for twice before that. But it was just small projects. However, I happened to hear from one of their staffs that Cooper Group was nning to purchase thend of Huatan Apartment, while the owner of which at that time was one of my rtives. So I help to build some connection between them. Of course, I was up for my own interest- after their deal was concluded, I thought I could win the bid for the project more easily. After a few efforts of mine, their deal was finished. But since the private contract was worth a hundred million, Zhang still worried if Cooper Group would refuse to pay after they signed the contract. It was I who went to negotiate. Thats why I knew every detail about it. Okay, now the details are clear. Jesse then continued, Your Honor, may I present the court the rest of them so as to have his words verified? Approved. Then Zhang was the second to present. After Jesse posing his question, Zhang hurried to answer, Yes, after I signed the private contract, I told Dore about it because I worried if I wouldnt get paid. He provided a written warranty for me, after which I agreed to sign. Here are the private contract I signed with Martha and the written warranty Dore provided. Jesse took them over from Zhang. Then he handed them to the trial bench. Then he questioned., Do you understand that the private trade is illegal? I dont know. I was born in a humble family. I am barely literate. If it werent because of my ownership of thend, I would have been living my life as a farmer. When Cooper Group required for a private contract, they imed that it was gonna save a big sum of money for the tax paying. Honestly speaking, I didnt understand why there was tax to pay during thend purchase. I have never paid tax whenever I sell farm products. So in my perspective, tax paying is abnormal. But I have never expected that it would offend thew. My only concern at that time was that I worried if I could get paid from the private contract. As expected, his exnation sounded reasonable. Harrison watched him coldly. Charles, how well prepared you are! she thought to herself. Chapter 265 Defense Chapter 265 Defense Chapter 265 Defense Those who got involved in the case all presented themselves in the court one by one, including every staff member of Cooper Group who engaged in the contract and those financially rted to the private contract. Even Zander himself had presented to confirm every detail about his bribery. So far, all testimony and material evidence against Martha had been presented. Commonly speaking, Martha was proven guilty of tax evasion and bribery. Almost everyone inside the court started to believe that the case had been settled. What was worse, Martha actually appointed Oscar to be his defensewyer, a rookie with no experience of defense though qualified with certificate. In others eyes, Martha himself had already given in. In the midst of silent air, Jesse then returned to his seat. The judge then said to Oscar, Now the defendant may start your statement of defense. Thanks, Your Honor. Oscar stood 1. up. Soon, everyone fixed their eyes on him. None of them seemed to believe that Oscar actually made himself the defensewyer. Even though he did surprise the world recently,monly speaking, awsuit required a professional and experiencedwyer to handle. Awyer only qualified by certificate was far from enough to present himself as a defensewyer. Most of the people started to expect him to face awkward moment. Meanwhile, what he had done recently seemed too swaggering in others eyes. Thus, the rest of the world couldnt wait to see him being humiliated, so did Charles. As soon as Oscar stood up, the air fell into silence for seconds. He looked at the public gallery, seemingly looking for someone. At this moment, Harrison appeared a bit nervous. Though she did trust him, nervousness was still inevitable at this critical moment. With a bit of worry, she made eye contact with him. Fuck, could you please stop your PDA? Susan suddenly said to her. Harrison recollected herself. She felt like his eyes were intoxicating. After the eye contact, Oscar finally turned around to continue, Your Honor, may I represent the defendant to start the statement of defense? As soon as he finished, the crowd couldnt help eximing out of surprise. Right after all evidence had been presented, the fact seemed obvious to all-Martha did 1/3 O None of them expected that Oscar could be shameless enough to insist on defense. Though it was part of the duty as awyer, it was still incredible to see such a brazen-faced one. They couldnt help wondering if he would feel humiliated after Marthas penalty was settled Silent! the judge warned seriously. Not until then did they stop mocking. Approved. You may start your defense. Thanks, Your Honor. Oscar replied respectfully. Then he started stating, ording to the informer, he reported the defendant to the authority because the defendant forced him to build with the most expensive materials, which he imed to be a breach of the contract. However, as far as I know, Cooper Group would make direct purchase for all construction materials for every project so that the quality of construction could be guaranteed. Thats to say, only a minor part of the materials would be purchased by the contractor. The cost of Huatan Apartment provided by contractor is 830,000,000. As I have carefully evaluated all materials provided by contractor, the cost wouldnt be likely to go beyond three hundred million at most. In conclusion, the informer was exaggerating. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. I didnt exaggerate! The construction cost included more than materials purchase but also sry for all workers and daily expenditure for the construction site. Do you think the 830,000,000 is the profit for me? Dore started refuting anxiously with a mocking tone. Oscar took a look at him, Mr Dore, could you please keep quiet before you are permitted to talk? Silent! Please stay quiet before you are permitted to talk. The judged warned again. I am sorry, Your Honor. Dore nodded. Oscar then continued, Here is the first point of doubt about the case. Now here is the second. I have read the contract of bribery between Dore and the defendant and also the private contract between Zhang and the defendant. Both the contracts contained something. really suspicious-there were only their names signed on it with no official seal nor handprint. ording to the official Contract Law of Northfield, a contract without official seal or handprint from both parties shall be deemed null and void. Thus, the two contracts should be considered invalid evidence. Its true that a contract without official seal or handprint from both parties shall be deemed null and void. However, its not enough to prove the defendant innocent. Oscar didnt refute. Instead, he asked, Your Honor, may I ask the informer a few questions? O giter 265 Defense Approved. Then he turned to look at Dore. When facing Oscar, Dore seemed a bit nervous. But still, he told himself to stay calm as he heard that this guy named Oscar was a rookie Mr Dore, you have ever engaged in business with Cooper Group for twice, right? asked Oscar. Yes. Who were you engaged with at that time? An employee named Samson from the construction department of Cooper Group. So at that time, you hadnt reached the defendant, right? Of course not. Martha is the chairman of the group. How could I get to him directly without appointment? Okay, such being the case, why did the defendant trust you and even reach an agreement with you to bribe Zander before you had ever met him? How did you get his trust? Dore seemed choked, having no idea how to reply. Before the session, he was only told that he just needed to answer ording to the specific content prepared for him. However, Oscars question had gone beyond his preparation. What? You cant answer that? Oscar appeared aggressive. Wellas I said, after I heard that Cooper Group was nning to purchase thend, I started to build some connection between thendowner and the group, during which I negotiated with them and they promised to contract the project to me after the purchase was settled. During that period, I got to know Martha. After a few times of talk, we knew each other. Meanwhile, he agreed to the promise that I would be the contractor of the project. However, he suggested a request-he needed me to bribe Zander with twenty million so that the project would go on smoothly. Dore managed to answer with Were you signing the contract with the defendant face to face? Yes.cent about his seemingly reasonable exnation just now, Dore answered firmly with confidence. Chapter 266 Turning Point (1) Chapter 266 Turning Point (1) Chapter 266 Turning Point (1) So, Mr Dore, when did you sign the contract with the defendant? asked Oscar. As it has been recorded in the contract, it was March 14th. What about the exact time? Oscar continued to question. It has been a year. How can I recall the exact time? Dore appeared a bit irritated. You dont even remember it? It has been just a year. Perhaps it was between 3 and 4:00 PM. Dore simply made up an answer randomly. From 3 to 4 or even from 2 to five in the afternoon, the defendant had been fully scheduled. with all kinds of conferences. There was no way that he had time to meet anybody else. Oscar took out a list of conference schedule and handed it over to the jury, This is the conference schedule of the Cooper Group on March 14thst year, with the defendants minutes of all conferences included. Then the jury started to scrutinize the paper. Perhaps I signed it in the morning. Dore hurried to added, I have a bad memory. I cant exactly tell if it was in the morning or the afternoon. But I am sure it was on March 14th. However, ording to the record of visitor register provided by the Cooper Groups secretary office, there was no visitor on that day. But the group stipted that every visitor having appointment with the chairman should be recorded in advance. I didnt say I signed it inside the building. Dore hurried to exined, It was a private contract. How could I sign it inside the office? So you mean the defendant met you somewhere else outside his office and signed the contract with you? Yes. Dore answered firmly. Where? The restaurant nearby the building of Cooper Group. A subtle change appeared within Oscars eyes. Obviously, the one behind this conspiracy was well-prepared. Oscar suddenly fell into silence. Everyone else started to believe Oscar had no idea how to continue. It seemed that he failed to figure out what else to question. As they had expected, awyer with no experience like him wouldnt be likely to make it. Some derisiveughter sounded in the air, which was led by Charles. Harrison turned to look at him. 13 < Hisughter was too obvious to be ignored. As soon as Charles noticed her gaze, he looked into her eyescently. Harrison turned to look at Oscar, anxious. If you have no more questions, please return to your seat. The judge suddenly uttered. I still got one more question. Oscar replied straightly. The judge said seriously, Please continue with your questions as soon as possible. Yes, Your Honor, said Oscar respectfully. Then he looked at Dore again, Mr Dore, were you aware that a contract without handprint shall be deemed null and void even though it was signed with names? I dont know. You dont? Oscar smiled, Among all these contracts, every single one of them, including the written warranty between you and Zhang, had official seal on them coupled with your handprint. Are you still gonna insist that you were not aware of that? Alright, I admit that I was aware of that. Dore suddenly corrected himself, Because I knew even if Martha pulled back the contract, it was he who suffered the loss. So why should I remind him of the handprint? Since you were fully aware of the importance of handprint, do you think Martha Cooper, the chairman of Cooper Group, was totally unaware of that? Oscar asked rhetorically. Dore was stunned. If the defendant was aware of the risk, why should he choose to sign this private contract with you while it wasnt legally guaranteed. Once there was something wrong happening, the defendant would have to suffer the financial loss all alone. For what reason would he insist to sign this contract? Oscar kept on questioning. Meanwhile, it was a rhetorical question for everyone inside the court. He must be nning to threaten me in that way because he believed that I wasnt aware of the importance of the handprint, I suppose. Dore figured out an excuse. Oscar didnt intend to continue questioning. Instead, he turned to the judge, Your Honor, ording to the conversation just now, it transpires that his testimony is rather suspicious. Here are my reasons. Firstly, Dore was equivocating about the time he signed the contract. Generally speaking, we wont be likely to forget what had happened within a year. Even if he had forgotten about the exact time, he should have recalled an approximate period of time. Secondly, at the very beginning, Dore self- proimed that he wasnt aware of the importance of the handprint. But then, he took back his words. I really doubt about the testimony from a changeable guy like that. Thus, I have every reason to suspect that he was lying or even fabricating his testimony. I didnt! Dore shouted out anxiously. Silent! the judge hammered his gavel and added, Mr Dore, please be aware that you are 2/3 legally responsible for your testimony. Yes, Your Honor. Dore soon returned to be silent. However, the judge didnt show any approval about Oscars points. He only simply warned Dore to keep quiet. Thus, the judge was probably biased. But still, Oscar remainedposed. He asked again, Your Honor, may I ask a few more questions? The questions shall focus on the case itself. Mr Wells, please be aware of the time. The judge showed obvious bias against Oscar. Self-collected as always, Oscar nodded and faced Dore, Mr Dore, you said you were tired of being haunted by nightmare. Thus, you chose to report the defendant to the authority. Is that true? Yes. Mr Dore, about the 830,000,000 you have embezzled, how much is left over? Objection! Jesse suddenly stood up, Your Honor, this question doesnt pertain to the case. It has vited the informers privacy. He has the right to remain silent. Sustained! Oscar refuted frankly, No, it does pertain to the case. His expenditure could clearly prove that he hadnt embezzled all the money. Instead, he only took away 230,000,000, while the rest had been transferred to another person. Thats to say, this embezzlement had been. conspired with another aplice. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Objection! Jesse stood up again, the defensewyer is falsifying a charge against the informer. But I have proof! Oscar stressed out his words firmly. Jesse continued, If you do, please stop mystifying us and present the proof. Okay. Oscar answered. Stunned, Jesse didnt expect that he could actually present the proof. I have three pieces of contract here. Oscar presented those files, Here is a contract of construction materials between Maxwell and Ocean Building Materials Corporation, the total value of which was 105,000,000 while five million of which was required to pay the tax. Ast for the rest of the 100,000,000, it was exactly the money from the private contract used to purchase thend! Chapter 267 Turning Point (2) Chapter 267 Turning Point (2) Chapter 267 Turning Point (2) Objection. The money doesnt pertain to the case. The defensewyer shall not ask questions beyond the case. Jesse stood up to say to the judge. Before the judge was about to hammer down, Oscar hurried to continued, Mr. Jesse, may I ask you a question? Both the contracts included tax paying of five million. Such being the case, for what reason should the defendant skip a direct contract with Zhang while engaging in an unnecessary one with Dore, which appeared to be illegal? Do you think the defendant. was out of his mind? Jesse, the most well-known and highly paidwyer in Kensbury, was choked by Oscar, a rookie with no practical experience. Jesse managed to collect himself and retorted, For what reason can you tell that the value of the three contracts you mentioned exactly referred to the money fornd purchase? As far as I know, its procedures for cash realization. The Cooper Group initiated those supplementary contracts so as to include some trades unable to be stipted within legal contracts. It sounds reasonable, doesnt it? I have proof to sustain my im. When facing Jesses aggressive tone, Oscar maintained a tough posture. He took out a piece of file, ording to the statement of prosecution, the money worth 100,000,000 from the private contract had been split into five separate bank transfers, which happened on March 3rd, May 12th, June 18th, July 5th and September 20thst year. While the drawees of those bank transfers appeared to be a few staffs of the Cooper Group. Coincidentally, the value from the three contracts between Maxwell and Ocean Building Materials Corporation had been directed to the same bank ounts of those drawees, while the date of which appeared to be February 24th, June 8th and July 1st. May I ask for the reasons ounting for the coincidence from the prosecutor? Hearing that, Jesse seemed to be frozen. Undoubtedly,w required facts and logical exnations. There was no way that he could im it to be a simple coincidence. Though he kept himselfposed, he had no idea how to defend himself. Your Honor, do you consider it a coincidence? Oscar turned to look at the judge. Of course, the judge needed to maintain justice. He then concluded seriously, ording to the defensewyer, it cant be a coincidence. May I presume that the value from the three contracts had been transferred to Zhang? That sounds reasonable. The judge answered euphemistically. Such being the case, why didnt the defendant choose to sign a legal contract with Zhang? For what reason did he make such an unnecessary move that he turned to anotherpany to contract, and because of which he might face the risk himself? Did the defendant lose his 1/3 O mind? May you answer my doubt, Mr. Jesse? Oscar questioned. Harrison was rendered speechless by his somewhat funny tone. But at the same time, Jesse was choked again. For all these years he presented himself in the court, he had been the one bombarding the other How can I tell what he was thinking? Jesse answered awkwardly. But I can tell. Oscar smiled confidently. Jesse felt like Oscars question just now was too highlight his own brilliance based on his awkward response, for which Jesse felt irritated. Because the defendant has nothing to do with the case! Oscar continued firmly. You conclude that the defendant was innocent just based on a presumption? Is it some kind of a joke? Mr. Jesse, please dont interrupt me while I am stating and presenting my proof. As a less capable pretended a humble tone. Actually, he was satirizing Jesse for his arrogance against his peers in the industry. It wasmonly known amongwyers that Jesse had awful reputation. Gritting his teeth, Jesse returned to his seat, faking a generous look. Oscar took a nce at him. Then he continued with his husky voice, The charge of tax evasion and bribery is nothing but amercial conspiracy, through which Maxwell wanted to extract a sum of money for himself from the Cooper Group. That was why he turned to Dore. At first, Cooper Group did n to purchase thend to build an upscale residential district. So a negotiation with Zhang had been ongoing. However, the price of 300,000,000 Zhang required appeared N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. too expensive to be epted from the defendants perspective. So after consideration, the defendant temporarily put aside the deal. However, Maxwell, with the desire to conclude the deal, lied to the defendant that the price had dropped to 200,000,000 after negotiation, for which the defendant found satisfying. Then the deal was settled. However, Maxwell, taking advantage of his power to approve the contract, turned to Ocean. Building Materials Corporation to sign three supplementary contracts with them so as to withdraw 100,000,000 from the Cooper Group to make a private deal with Zhang. Because he knew that Zhang might talk to the Group if he didnt get paid for long, for which Maxwell would be likely to be exposed. So, under Maxwellsmand, Dore bid for the construction contract for Huatan Apartment project. As Maxwell rigged the bid, Dore got the contract. After that, the construction fee of 830,000,000 was wired to him. As soon as Dore got the money, he extracted a part specifically promised to himself, then he wired the rest to Maxwell. O < Chapter 267 Turning Point (2) In conclusion, thats the truth. Error Are you gonna make usation based on no evidence? For what proof are you gonna im that it was a conspiracy nned by both Dore and Maxwell? I have the records of bank transfers between Maxwell and Dore. Though a lot of bank. ounts were involved, they still finally reached Maxwells ount. And all those transfers began with Dore. Oscar took out a list of bank transfer records and handed it over to the jury. The jury then started to scrutinize. Your Honor, I believe his opinion seems suspicious. So I have a few questions to pose. Jesse was anxious to argue. Approved. Said the judge. Then Jesse started questioning, I dont consider your presumption convincing. First, whats the rtionship between Maxwell and Dore? Why should Dore act under themand of Maxwell? Why should Maxwell trust him? Besides, there was no clear evidence to indicate that there used to be feud between Dore and the defendant. So for what reasons should Dore set him up while facing the risk of a heavier penalty? If he hadnt reported the defendant to the authority, he would have lived a wealthy life. Atst, ording to thew, both material evidence and testimony are required if the defendant is to be proven innocent. Though you have presented material evidence and your presumption based on it, its still not enough to be considered as legal basis. Chapter 268 Turning Point (3) Chapter 268 Turning Point (3) Chapter 268 Turning Point (3) About your first question. Oscar looked into his eyes. He didnt seem to flinch. Instead, he looked a bit more aggressive, As Dore just said, he had ever engaged in business with Cooper Group for twice before, while the one in charge of which at that time appeared to be Maxwell. Thus, they had privately met in restaurants for a few times. And there were a lot of witnesses inside thepany. If you need testimony, I can have anyone of them present in the court. About your second question, the reason why Dore was willing to take Maxwellsmand was that he was in badly need for money. And Maxwell had clear knowledge of that. Dore had been addictive to gambling, for which he owed a heavy debt of usury. If he failed to pay the debt in time, the usurer was gonna abuse violence against him. That was why Dore was willing to take the risk. I have evidence to prove that he owed a debt of usury, coupled with a few photos that he gambled at the Oasis Casino. About your third question, its true that there was no feud between Dore and the defendant. However, there was someone else having feud with the defendant. And that was the culprit who took advantage of Dore to frame up the defendant. As for the reason why Dore was willing to take the risk of imprisonment, the answer was simple-he lost all his money in gambling so he was left no alternative for the sake of money. About yourst question, you asked for testimony, right? Maxwell himself can provide testimony. It only took half an hour to reach his residence from the court by car. I have sent my men to wait at his residence this morning. I am sure hes now at home. Your Honor, may I suggest that we should have Maxwell here to question? Oscars voice sounded confident and firm. His confidence revealed on his face started to convince some of the people. Meanwhile, Charles turned lividly awkward. He thought he had got everything well-prepared. How could Oscar mange to get so much evidence? What was more, he managed to get it in such a short period of time. Was it because Oscar and Hannah were brilliant enough to notice the key point? Whatever, Charles had no idea how they made it. Actually, he was just unwilling to admit that they were both more brilliant than him. After a discussion between the judge and the jury, the judge confirmed, Your suggestion has been approved. Maxwell shall present himself in the court. Now the proceeding shall adjourn for half an hour. Then the judge hammered down his gavel to confirm. After that, the judge left, followed by the jury. 1/3 pter 268 Turning Point (3) The air became a bit noisier. Before Oscar returned to his seat, he turned to look at Hannah. Hannah seemed to have expected that. So she had been fixing her eyes on him. O Error After a few seconds of eye contact. Hannah thumbed up to him from the bottom of her heart. She felt like he had already outperformed a professionalwyer like Jesse. At this moment, Jesse looked livid. He never expected that Oscar could actually turn the table when facing such a case with well-prepared evidence and testimony. Once it was known among allwyers, he would be greatly humiliated. What was worse, he could see Oscar smilingcently nearby. Hey, Oscar does look enchanting when smiling. Susan suddenly whispered to Hannah. Not until then did Hannah collect herself. With her eyes slightly closed, she tried to control her heartbeat. Then she suddenly stood up. Hannah, where are you going? Susan looked confused. The most exciting part hadnt started yet. Why was she leaving? Theodore,e with me. While leaving, she said to him. Susan looked at them, even more confused. Is she gonna cheat on Oscar? Hell no! Even if she wants, Theodore wont have the guts. Theodore hurried to follow Hannah out of the court. Before they were about to step out of the door, Hannah suddenly stopped. Seeing Hannah leaving, Jimmy also followed over. Uncle Roger, are you gonna leave before the case is settled? it turned out that Hannah was trying to stop Roger from leaving. A moment ago when she got enchanted by the eye contact with Oscar, she almost failed to notice that Roger was about to leave. Of course she gotta stop him. Its none of your business! Get out of the way! Roger turned livid. Hey, Uncle Roger, what are you mad about? Are you being guilty? Stop talking nonsense! Get out of my way! obviously, Roger was anxious to leave. He knew once Maxwell was questioned in the court, he would be likely to turn him in. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Now he had to seize the chance to run away from Northfield. Uncle Roger, outside the court there are a bunch of journalists. Are you gonna leave 3/3 O Chapter 268 Turning Point (3) grandma alone? Arent you afraid to be used of being unfilial? Are you trying to mess up with me? Roger gritted his teeth out of madness. However, he dared not shout out in public. So he had to hold back his burning anger. Uncle Roger, its for your own good. Please return to your seat. How dare you! Fuck off However, before he could push Hannah, Theodore suddenly grabbed his hand. Then he heavily hardened his grip, for which Rogers wrist started cracking. Before Roger yelled out of pain, Hannah gagged his mouth. Thus, the public didnt notice that. She simply whispered to Roger threateningly, Uncle Roger, youd better return to your seat before the repulsive Theodore loses his mind. Roger responded with a fearful re. Then Hannah let go of him. So did Theodore. Simply ring at them, Roger knew that he couldnt run away. Gritting his teeth, he returned to the seat regardless of the pain on his wrist. Watching him walking back, Hannah said something to Jimmy. Jimmy nodded respectfully. Then he sat down next to Roger. Roger red at him. Though he temporarilypromised, he must be nning to leave. However, never did he expect that Hannah asked Jimmy to sit down next to him, which left him no chance to leave. Actually, never had he told Lorie about his conspiracy with Maxwell. So Lorie knew nothing about it. Nor had she expected that it was both Roger and Maxwell who had been conspiring. all these. Thus, Roger had never nned to leave, nor dared he tell Lorie the truth so that he could. leave with her. Roger was burning with anxiety. Hannah somehow felt amazed when noticing his anxiety. Whenever she thought about what Roger and his offspring had done to ruin her family in her previous life, she felt like skinning them alive by telling the world about all his scanda Chapter 269 Turning Point (4) Chapter 269 Turning Point (4) Chapter 269 Turning Point (4) Half an hourter, the session restarted. Maxwell was taken to the court. Never did he expect that his doomsday still came to him after he left Cooper Group. After the prosecution party restated the fact, Jesse said to Maxwell, Now you are used of conspiring with Dore to illegally extract private interest. Is it true about the usation? Hearing that, Maxwell fell into panic. It had been a year. How did they notice that? He considered it a wless n at that time. After he managed to help Dore run away with the money, he believed no one else could ever notice that, for which he thought there was nothing to worry about. Was Dore out of his mind? Why did he turn himself in? Why did he even try to frame up Miguel? What an idiot! Maxwell, please answer the question. Jesse continued seriously. Nervous, Maxwell still managed to collect himself. He couldnt help taking a few nces at Roger, who was sitting in the public gallery. Both of them had been conspiring all these. Now he was taken to the court, but what about Roger? Roger tried to avoid any eye contact with him. But still, he shook his head while facing Maxwell. Obviously, he wanted him to deny. Maxwell struggled to calm himself down again. Before he was about to utter, Oscar suddenly stood up, Mr Watson, before you defend yourself, there is something you need to be aware of. First, you have illegally signed three private contracts aiming at bank transfers, which is clearly proven. The bank ounts. involved in those contracts were exactly the same as those making payment for Zhang. Second, the total of bank transfers between your ount and Dores has been proven to be 600,000,000, which had been clearly recorded. Of course, I dont mean to frighten you. I am just stating the evidence against you we found. Here is my kind reminder. Lying in the court. will only bring yourself a heavier penalty. Hearing that, Maxwell was obviously frightened. He didnt expect that they had got such crucial proof. Of course, he knew he couldnt simply deny that, nor could he figure out any evidence to 1/4 ||| Error prove himself innocent. Silent, he dared not make any remark. Oscar said to the judge, Your Honor, if the suspect refuses to talk, shall we confirm the crime he If the suspect refuses to talk, his silence shall be deemed as a kind of acquiescence of his crime. The judge confirmed. Oscar said to Maxwell once again, Mr Watson, were you conspiring thismercial fraud with Dore together? Gritting his own teeth, Maxwell still refused to talk. Mr Watson, your confession maymute your penalty. Are you sure you are gonna keep silent? Oscar asked again. Maxwell suddenly nodded, Yes, I did conspire with Dore to extract a sum of money from the Group. His confession jarred the public. So it turned out that Miguel was framed up. Silent! the judge hammered his gavel. Then the air finally stayed quiet again. Did you embezzle all the construction fee of 600,000,000? Oscar questioned. Yes, but I only took part of it. While Roger took the rest. Maxwell didnt hesitate to turn Roger in. As expected, there was no true friend in the business world. The priority would always be rted to personal interest. Oscar smiled. Meanwhile, Roger looked greatly panic. Actually, as soon as Maxwell confessed his own crime, Roger couldnt help shivering. However, he didnt expect that Maxwell turned him in so soon. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. What a friendship! Mr Watson, please make it clear. Oscar still stayedposed. Roger has beenining that it was Miguel who ruled the Group. So he constantly abused his power to extract money for himself. At that time, I was in charge of the project of Huatan Apartments. There was one day I was dining with Roger, during which both of us decided to get ourselves a big sum of money from the project. Then we began to conspire together. Maxwell confessed everything. Your Honor, shall we have Roger, one of the suspects, present himself in the court? Oscar reminded. 24 At this moment, Roger turned greatly frightened. He hurried to exin, No, I was set up! I knew nothing about it! Lorie, Wayne and Mary were all stunned by this sudden change. How did Roger get involved? They were here to expect Miguels imprisonment. However, everything changed unexpectedly. But still, Roger was taken to the front. Roger then started shouting at Maxwell, Stop talking nonsense! I have never conspired with you! Dont try to frame me up! Every evidence here is against both you and Dore. It has nothing to do with me. I knew it! I knew you would shirk all the me. Thats why I keep myself evidence against you! I knew you were up for something evil when you told me to negotiate with Dore. So I have recorded our conversation! You! Roger looked furious. Mr Watson, please present your evidence. Said Oscar. Obviously, what Maxwell got was the most critical evidence in this case. Maxwell took out his phone. After typing passwords, he showed a video. Oscar took it over and handed it to one of the staffs in the court. Inside the video, Miguel and Maxwell were talking about how to embezzle all the construction fee, while the details of which exactly orded with Oscars presumption. Now the truth was revealed-it was both Maxwell and Roger who were proven guilty. Meanwhile, Miguel was proven innocent. The air was mixed with discussion and whispers. Charles looked mad with his fists clenching hard. He actually failed what was about to win. Suspects, any other defense to state? the judge asked seriously. Both Maxwell and Roger responded with silence. Any other questions from bothwyers? asked the judge again. Jesse appeared awkward. Obviously, he failed this case. Oscar sessfully made a perfect counter back. Jesse answered, I have finished. Your Honor, I have some supplementary questions. Oscar suddenly stood up. < His voice sounded firm and strong. To Hannah, she could feel a sense of security. She felt like making Oscar handle the case was the wisest choice she had ever made. Any other questions? the judge asked. Though both Maxwell and Roger have been clearly proven guilty, there are still a lot of doubts about Dore. Oscar suddenly pointed at Dore. Chapter 270 Turning Point (5) Chapter 270 Turning Point (5) Chapter 270 Turning Point (5) Dore appeared flustered when hearing that. He started to avoid making eye contact with Oscar. What are the doubts? asked the judge. As the prosecutor has stated, Dore had no feud with the defendant. For what reason did he try to report the defendant that hemitted bribery and tax evasion? Such a frame-up appears rather unreasonable. Oscar exined. His exnation soon caught the attention of the public. Everyone around was amazed by his swift mind. While most of them were fixing their eyes on the case itself, Oscar had already switched to another key point. The judge nodded, Indeed, there are a few doubts about Dore. Your Honor, may I ask him a few more questions? Approved. Oscar then said to him in a self-possessed manner, Mr Dore, why did you frame up the defendant? Was there any feud between you and him? Dore had no idea how to answer. Mr Dore, as I said, what you say in the court is highly rted to your penalty. Youd better think twice about the consequence. Oscars tone sounded threatening. Objection! Jesse stood up and added, The defensewyer shall not intimidate the informer! I am just stating the fact, not intimidating. Mr Jesse, as the prosecutor, you shall not defend the informer. It makes me wonder if there is some kind of unknown connection between your and him. Mr Wells, watch yournguage. You are ndering me! Jesse turned livid. However, Oscar didnt seem to care. Instead, he said to the judge, Your Honor, its highly concerned with the truth of the cases. May I continue with the questions? After a few seconds of consideration, the judge replied, Approved. Thanks, Your Honor Oscar maintained a respectful manner. Then he said to Dore, Was there anyone else requiring you to do so? Dore didnt respond. Actually, he started trembling out of fear. Here is my kind reminder. ording to thew, the mastermind shall bear full responsibility while the aplice the secondary responsibilities. Thats to say, if you confess who the mastermind was, its he who will face the heaviest penalty. If you still refuse to talk, the ||| heaviest penalty will fall on you. Oscar continued threateningly. Before Jesse was about to stand up, he himself held it back. After all, he was the prosecutor, not the defensewyer of the informer. If he overreacted, he would be likely to face investigation, which he couldnt afford. Though reluctant, he gotta admit that Oscar was a sophisticatedwyer, who could swiftly grab the key point and totally turned the table. Now Oscar had dominated the situation. ItsRoger! Dore suddenly confessed. Oscar couldnt help frowning. Roger anxiously retorted, No, I never! Why should I set up my own brother? Because you wanna drag him down and take his position. You have been preying for his position! Thats why you set him up. Thats why you require me to join in! I didnt! Stop talking nonsense! Roger appeared anxious. However, he had no idea how to defend himself logically. When did it start? asked Oscar decently. The way he spoke felt totally different from that of Roger. Just a week ago, he asked me to report the embezzlement to the authority and set Miguel up with that, for which he would offer me a sum of money as return. As soon as Miguel is sentenced to imprisonment, he will pay off the debt of usury for me. I did squander all the construction fee I got. Now I am heavily in debt again. In order to stay away from the usurers threat, I have no choice but to listen to hismand. I dont believe it. No one will frame up others based on the crime he himselfmitted. Once he got exposed, there will be heavier penalty expecting him. No matter how eager Roger appears for the leadership of Cooper Group, he would never risk his own future. Oscar posed his question about Dores words. Obviously, he knew that Roger had nothing to do with that. Youre right! I am not that stupid! Roger hurried to echo. Mr Dore, please be honest. Oscar looked serious. Dore was stunned. He stared at Oscar, from the eyes of whom he noticed that this man seemed to have told the truth. Panic crawled all over his body. At the very beginning, he agreed to set up Miguel because of the fear that the usurer might kill him. Meanwhile, the culprit had promised him a big sum of money after he finished his imprisonment. However, if he confessed who the culprit was, his money would be gone. 213 O < But if he refused to talk, he had no idea how heavy the penalty would be. Spending the rest of his life in jail would be thest thing he would do. He got trapped in dilemma. Suddenly, he passed out and plummeted on the ground. The crowd were surprised. Oscar looked a bit sulky. Never would Dore himself expect that his little trick at this moment was pushing him to at dead end. Ever since he decided to frame up Miguel, there was nothing he could do to bail himself out. But at least, he could end up decently if he chose to be honest. A doctor rushed over to have him checked, who was diagnosed as cerebral hemorrhage. So then Dore was taken to the hospital. So the trial against Dore remained pending. But luckily, Miguel was proven innocent. Thus, he was released in court. As for Roger and Maxwell, the bailiffs on spot arrested them, who were both charged of bribery and tax evasion. Then both of them were taken to custody for trail. Adjourn! Everyone started leaving. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Together with Miguel, Oscar walked out of the door. Hannah was expecting them outside. Seeing theming over, Hannah trotted over, Dad! Miguel smiled, Thanks to Oscar. Hannah looked at Oscar. She gotta admit that this guy did surprise her a lot. Dont mention it. We are family! Oscar somewhat let out a lustful smile at her. Chapter 271 Hannah’s Answer Chapter 271 Hannahs Answer Chapter 271 Hannahs Answer Grandma. Hannah looked away. And she happened to see Lorie, Wayne and Mary. Obviously, the three of them looked awkward. Never had they expected such a heavy blow this time. ording to thew, the penalty of Roger would start with five-year imprisonment at least, If it was confirmed that he had instigated Dore to frame up Miguel, the duration of his penalty would be likely to N?velDrama.Org owns this text. double. At the thought of that, Hannah couldnt help smiling. Holding her fathers hand, Hannah walked over to her grandma. Lorie looked lividly awkward at this moment. Stop putting on thatcent smile! Lorie gritted her teeth. Hey, grandma, I dont mean to becent. But as a kind reminder, a few days ago, you announced in front of the media that my dad hadmitted a crime while iming that Uncle Roger had been the only one being filial to you. Those journalists still gather outside the court. Grandma, do remember to take care. After all, their harsh questions hurt a lot just like your sharp tongue. Hannah smiled to say. Hannah, enough! We knew you win! Lorie refuted. Grandma, we didnt win. I believe the court has made judgment of justice. Grandma, if you have doubt about it, you may appeal to the court. How dare you! Lorie was burning with anger. Oh, I almost forgot that. Hannah suddenly paused and then continued, Grandma, I remember you said you were gonna renounce the family rtionship with my dad. Actually, I have talked to dad about it. If you insist, I believe we should respect your choice. So, from now on, dad will no longer acknowledge his identity of being your son. Stop intimidating! I never fear even if Roger is to be sentenced. Oh, grandma, I know you wont fear. After all, you have never viewed my dad as your own son. And I have never seen any mom in the world being so mean to her own son just like you. did to my dad. Enough! I dont have time wasted talking to you. Neither do I. Hannah then continued seriously, Grandma, listen up, your renouncement just now indicates that you are gonna move out of the Cooper Manor, which has been exactly owned by my dad. Since we are no longer family, all of you need to move out. Ask for the monthly financial support worth more than 300,000 provided by my dad, you have also renounced it at the same time. So, grandma, please pay special attention to your daily expenditure. Last but not least, all servants serving you has been monthly paid by my mom. From now on, all of them will be called back to the manor. Grandma, youd better hire ||| O yourself somebody else to serve you. Hannah Lorie was too mad to utter. Oh, I shouldnt call you grandma from now on. After all, you are no longer the mother of my dad. Alright, I may just call you Lorie. Farewell, Lorie! Hannah smiled. Lorie turned livid. However, Wayne didnt seem to have clear understanding about the situation. He said to Lorie, I will take care of grandma. Hannah, stop intimidating her! Hannah sneered. She knew the nature of Wayne. He never appeared stingy showing his love for grandma when Lorie still seemed valuable to him. However, once Lorie lost the capability to provide him with value. She knew what kind of consequences would be expecting Lorie. Grandma, lets go. Wayne supported her to leave. Lorie smiled, As expected, all girls are potential betrayers! Only a grandson is reliable. Hannah didnt refute. Instead, she waited for what she expected to happen. Hannah, you are pushing too far Miguel still remained blindly filial. Of course, Miguel never knew that back into Hannahs previous life, Lorie had tried all means to undermine his family. But fortunately, Hannah had clear knowledge of that. That was why she showed no mercy. Dad, I meant it. We will take back everything tomorrow-the manor, the financial support and those servants. But thats too mean. Miguel refused. Grandma gotta learn a lesson before she figures out whom she should truly rely on. Hannah insisted. But Dad, just listen to me. I wont put grandma in danger. Miguel noticed how strongly she insisted. Meanwhile, he recalled that Lorie had been trying to worsen his situation during the past few days. At the thought of that, he nodded, Alright, but promise me, if anything bad happens to your grandma, we gotta help her. Okay. Hannah nodded. Okay, lets go. There is a bunch of journalists expecting us. Susan suddenly cut in excitedly, ||| I gotta tell the world that my godfather is innocent. Hannah got speechless. Miguel smiled at her. The three of them stood above the stages, where a horde of journalists were expecting them. Wayne, Mary and Lorie hurried to flee away. Mr Cooper, do you have anyments after being proven innocent? Mr Cooper, your mother used to insist that you were guilty. Meanwhile, she used you of being unfilial and even asked you to give away your position so that Mr. Roger could take your ce. Now your brother has been arrested. Whats yourment about that? Were you feeling sad about your mothers bias? Mrs Wells, from the very beginning, did you believe that your father was innocent? Mr Wells, it is said that today is your first practical experience to be defensewyer in the court. Your very first experience surprises the world again. How do you feel? Mr Wells, ever since you married Hannah, you have been surprising the world. And so have Ms. Hannah. Can you please briefly tell us how both of you managed to make yourselves better and better after marriage? Soon, they were flooded with questions. As always, Miguel found it annoying to face journalists. He turned around and was about to leave. However, Hannah didnt choose to remain silent. She replied frankly, I always believe that my father is innocent. The consequence appeared the same as we expected. Theres no morement about that. As for my grandma being biased, we have been used to it. We dont care. As for the fact that today is Oscars very first practical experience and that we be better and better, my answer is that because we have been striving for the one we love. Thats how we make ourselves better. Dont you think. its part of the duty of marriage? We wanna present a better version of ourselves to each other. Thats it. Chapter 272 Without Hannah, I Will Die Alone Chapter 272 Without Hannah, I Will Die Alone Chapter 272 Without Hannah, I Will Die Alone Facing the reporters, Hannah spoke generously and decently. Susan couldnt help but kept staring at her. She stared at her from the beginning of her angry speech toward Lorie Cox til her calmly dealing with the reporters. Susan found the constant changes of Hannah that she kept. bing stronger and stronger, which was a bit difficult to ept for her. Was it like what Hannah said, she and Oscar were striving for each other because of love? Crap! What a PDA! Susan thought. Susan suddenly felt like she was full already because of the cheesy love sense. Mrs Wells, are you confessing to your husband? the reporter asked quickly. Hannah turned and looked at Oscar, whose eyes hadnt moved away from her. The reporters in front of him were just like empty air, and all he would see was only Hannah. Their sights suddenly met. At the same moment, there was a suspicious blush on Hannahs face. She turned back and looked at the reporters. There is no need to confess, he knows my love. It was a prevarication to the reporters. When did you fall in love? The reporters hurriedly gossiped, As we all know, before that, Mrs Wells was with Charles, and was even going to get married. Since when did you fall in love with each other? Hannah was about to say something. Oscar said ahead, I fell in love with her when I was a child. As for Hannah, she fell in love with me after we got married. Hannahs words, It was familiarity breeds fondness, were just swallowed back into her stomach. They didnt know each other when they were children. She remembered there was once she got lost and he helped her. But it was such a small thing. Oscar wouldnt understand the meaning of love that young. So his answer should only be for the news effect, Hannah thought. Therefore, I would like to thank Charles, for his kindness in not marrying Hannah! Otherwise, I would really only be able to look at Hannah walking further and further away from me. If that is the case, I would end up dying alone. Oscar said with a slight smile. His tone was very in, but it made Hannahs heart tighten suddenly. It felt like what Oscar said was true. ||| She remembered the scenes in her previous life. When Oscar was in his twenties, he was just a yboy who had too many women. After the age of thirty, Oscar suddenly changed so dramatically, bing a totally different person, who is indifferent, lonely, powerful and deep. There was no woman around him anymore. There were even rumors about his ability, saying that Oscar stopped having women because he was too indulgent when he was young and eventually leading to health issues. Anyway, for a long time, she saw Oscar was always alone, cold and lonely, showing only hostility towards her. Just a few times they met, he avoided her. She used to think that Oscar disliked her because Charles was his opponent. But at that moment, she suddenly felt the reason for Oscar avoiding her, might be that he was afraid of her, afraid that she would approach him. Her heartbeat started to elerate for some reason. It was as if a secret had been discovered. And somehow it was also a little bit sad. She remembered how Oscar was alone in her previous life. Looking back at that moment, she really felt that he had been always lonely. Hannah suddenly took the initiative to hold Oscars hand, and it seemed like an instinctive move. She instinctively wanted to Hannah him up. Oscars fingers trembled. Hannah held his hand tightly, ten fingers intertwined, and their palms could easily feel the temperature Oscars sexy Adams apple fluctuated up and down. A nice smile was evident on the corner of his mouth. His big hand was grabbing her little hand tightly. Such a subtle interaction was naturally seen clearly by those sharp-eyed reporters. At that moment, countless cameras were aimed at them, keeping making camera shutter sounds. After dealing with the reporters for a while, they finally got back to the car. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hannah first sent her father back to the Cooper Manor, and then sent Susan back to the ce where she and Manuel lived. I dont want to go back. You can just leave me on the street.Susan said hastily. Hannah nced at Susan. Why are you locking at me like that? Is Manuels leg better now? Hannah asked. ||| O For How am I supposed to know? In the past ten days of their marriage, the number of times they had met could be counted on the fingers. Every day she woke up and then she went out. She wouldnt go back until it waste at night. How could she even know how Manuel was recovering? Cant you spend more time with Manuel when his leg injury is not healed? His right leg is crippled now. If his leg injury will never be healed, shall I stay with him for the rest of my life? Otherwise, why did you marry him? Hannah asked. Susan lost her words for what Hannah said. She was so angry that she felt like her head was going to explode. You should cultivate a good rtionship with him. Hannah said seriously. I have known Manuel for more than 15, or even 20, years. If I can cultivate a rtionship with him, would I wait until now? let go of your prejudices. Dont pass your hard feeling on Justin to Manuel. I didnt! Susan refused to admit it. Whether you did or not, you know the best. How many times do you want me to tell you? I dont like Manuel, not at all If you dont like him. Why are you hiding from him like this?! Hannah interrupted her. At that moment, Susan was so angry that she couldnt speak again. She took a deep breath, calmed herself down, and said, I just dont want to see him, I think. he is annoying. If you really think that you have no feelings for Manuel at all, how can he be so annoying to you? Why do you keep persuading me to be with Manuel? It is impossible for me to like him, not for the rest of my life! Hannah was so angry at Susan that she was about to have a heart attack. Why would it be so difficult to persuade Susan to get along well with Manuel? When Hannah wanted to say a few words, Oscar, who was sitting next to her, suddenly said to his mobile phone, You hear that well, right? Susan said it is impossible for her to like you, not for the rest of her life. Both Hannah and Susan stared nkly at Oscar. After a long while, Hannah realized what had happened and asked, Who are you calling? Manuel.Oscar spoke bluntly. Oscar, whats wrong with you? Hannah was pissed at him. ||| Error It was hard enough to have someone not enlightened like Susan. It got even worse to have a shit-stirrer by your side. I just what to let Manuel know his wifes attitude towards him. Im just an emotionless telephone. Oscar said casually. Dont call me his wife. Susan was furious. Hannah was really speechless. She grabbed Oscars phone and pressed the hang-up button. Then she said angrily to Susan, Go home! Your man provoked you and you took your anger out on me. Hannah, you changed, you dont love me anymore! Susan was aggrieved by Hannah. Cut it out! Susan stuck out her tongue when the car was arriving at Manuel and Susansmunity. Hannah kicked Susan out of the car. You should try to cultivate a good rtionship with Manuel. Hannah urged. Susan pouted. She didnt want that at all! She could fall in love with any man in her life, but never Manuel! Chapter 273 Susan Likes Manuel Chapter 273 Susan Likes Manuel Chapter 273 Susan Likes Manuel In the car, Hannah stared at Oscar angrily, who had a calm expression on his face, and he was even a bitcent. Thinking about what had happened, he was quite proud of exposing the real side of Susan to Manuel. Susan likes Manuel. Hannah felt that at least in this matter, she must keep Oscar on the same page with her. It was just a feeling. Since Oscar was very close to Manuel, he might be able to influence Manuel. She couldnt let Oscar be an obstacle between Susan and Manuel. Which eye of yours saw that? Oscar didnt believe that at all. If she didnt know how Susan died in her previous life, she wouldnt have believed that either. she wouldnt have believed what she just said. Before Susan died, thest message she wanted to send: Im sorry, Manuel, I Love You. The message stayed in her draft box forever. She didnt know why Susan hadnt sent it out in the end and she respected Susans choice not to tell Manuel about that. She thought that those who were alive should live well. Perhaps, that was thest wish of Susan. Susan wished that Manuel could forget her and live a good life. Susan is not good enough for Manuel. Oscar did not get any response from Hannah, so he gave her his exnation, for trying to break them up. Susan will change for the better. No one is obliged to wait for her to be better. At that moment, Hannah was speechless by Oscars words. She had to admit that between Susan and Manuel, she did think more for Susan. Knowing what happened to Susan in her previous life, she was really afraid to see that Susan would repeat the same mistakes. But there were some things she couldnt tell herpletely. Hannah was afraid that the current version of Susan would not be able to ept it at all. All right, Oscar hugged Hannah in his arms, You still have so many things to take care of, so why would you pay so much attention to them? I rather you think about how to make yourself fall in love with me. It seemed that he didnt want to dispute with Hannah over other peoples affairs. Who wants to fall in love with you? Hannah said slightly angrily. 3/4 ||| O < Chapter 273 Susan Likes Manuel Women are duplicity. Dont be so overconfident. Hey, dont kiss me! Hannah suddenly covered her mouth with her hands. With just one action from Oscar, she knew what he was going to do. Oscar smiled lightly, Dont you want to praise me? No, because you lied to me. Hannah kept a distance from him. Huh? Oscar raised his eyebrows. You lied to me that you never won a debate in college. With your performance today, that was impossible! It is because I quit before thepetition started! They were too weak, not worthy of my participation. The only person in the world who is worthy of my appearance and working hard for is you. Oscars voice suddenly became gentle and maic. Hannahs heart twitched slightly. This man started flirting again. She felt that one day, she would be eaten by him entirely. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jimmy drove seriously, and then identally nced through the rear-view mirror. And he quickly shifted his gaze. Ever since having a wife, Oscar was like reborn, he thought. Eventually, Susan went back home, feeling a little sleepy because she got up too early this morning. She decided to go back and take a nap. There was no one in the living room. In fact, Manuel rarely appeared in public spaces in the house and spent most of his time in his room. Susan wondered who was hiding from whom. Anyway, she was happy that she didnt need to see Manuel. Walking towards her room, she passed by Manuels bedroom. She took a gaze into it. She saw Tia in the room. That was a young maid that Justine rmended to Manuel, who was a 20- year-old girl. She wasnt good-looking but definitely not ugly and her face looked a littie innocent. Her figure was a little plump and seemed charming in some ways. Tias whole body was almost sticking to Manuels calf and she was giving him a massage on his calf with essential oil. At that moment, Susan couldnt help but keep staring at them, ||| O Error Chapter 273 Susan Likes Manue! even though she understood that was probably only a rehabilitation treatment. It was hard for her not to think too much while seeing such kind of scene. As she stopped by suddenly, the manying on the bed saw her. At the moment heid eyes on her, she turned around and left immediately. Manuel just watched Susans back. He had just got a call from his cousin, Oscar, from which he heard the conversation between Susan and Hannah. In fact, he knew that she didnt like him all the time. Yet whenever he heard her saying that with righteous indignation and resoluteness, he would still feel emotional fluctuation at some level. Sir, do you need a thigh massage? Tia asked. No, thank you.Manuel said, Please clean up the essential oil for me. Sure. Tia answered quickly. Then she got up, poured a basin of water, and started to clean the oil on Manuel carefully. After everything was done. Tia helped Manuel sit in the wheelchair, Sir, do you want to take a walk? No, dont worry. You can go and do your own thing now. Understood. Tia left the room. Manuel picked up hisptop, drove his wheelchair to the balcony, and started working on his things. During lunch hour, Tia knocked on the door and told Manuel that lunch was ready. Manuel put down theputer and let Tia push him out. Just at the second Tia helped him sit at the dining table, Susan appeared suddenly. Both Manuel and Tia started looking at her. Susan frowned, Why are you looking at me? All of a sudden, she just couldnt sleep. She also felt hungry so she came out following the aroma of lunch. Manuel shifted his gaze. Tia quickly looked away, and asked respectfully, Mrs Johnson, would you like to have lunch together? Who is Mrs Johnson? Call me Ms Phillips. Susan felt annoyed. Tia quickly nced at Manuel. 3/4 ||| O Chapter 273 Susan Likes Manuel Seeing Manuel nod slightly, Tia then asked again, Ms Phillips, would you like to have lunch together? Do you think Im here to watch you eat? Susan had a really bad temper. Tia felt aggrieved since she had done nothing wrongly. She had been here for a week but she had never seen Susan eat with them, so she asked that question. Tia, go get Ms Phillips a bowl of rice. Manuels voice was obviously gentle. He was very gentle with Tia. Tia nodded and walked into the kitchen. Susan seemed to take a look at Tia and also seemed that she didnt care about her existence at all. She sat down on the farthest seat from Manuel at the dining table. Manuel silently moved the food in front of him to Susans side as far as possible. Normally it was only he and Tia, who ate together. So there werent many dishes. But the table was not small so it would be hard for Susan to pick up food as she sat over there. Ms Phillips. Tia held a bowl of rice and ced it respectfully in front of Susan. Without being polite, Susan picked up her chopsticks and started eating. Manuel also started eating slowly. He was basically only eating the closest dish ced in front of him. Chapter 274 The Four Strong Powers are Targeted Chapter 274 The Four Strong Powers are Targeted Chapter 274 The Four Strong Powers are Targeted No one talked at the dining table. Both Manuel and Susan were eating quietly. Sir, dont you like to eat stir-fried matsutake? Let me pick some up for you since it is not very convenient for you. Tia asked suddenly. She found that Manuel was only able to get food from the closest dish to him. No, thank you. Im not very hungry. Manuel refused, Tia, sit down and eat together. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Usually, they ate together. Because Susan was here today, Tia was a bit too afraid to sit down. She couldnt help but nce at Susan. Sensing her gaze, Susan felt annoyed, Why are you looking at me? I am not going to abuse you! Tia felt aggrieved again. She only wanted to know Susans opinion. After all, in some families, servants were not allowed to eat together at the table with their masters. Tia knew how to do it properly while getting paid such a high sry. At that moment, she felt that she had toment that Susan had a really bad temper. Compared to Manuel, she was so different. No wonder the two of them had a bad rtionship. Sit down, please. Manuel said gently to Tia again. Tia didnt refuse again and sat next to Manuel. Susan was eating well. She even thought the food made by this little maid was not bad. The only downside was that it was too in. But she could understand that was because Manuel didnt eat spicy food. Anyway, she rarely had a meal with them and never thought of requiring Manuel to cater to her taste. She looked up at that moment and saw Manuel and Tia sitting together eating. Tia had been taking care of Manuel and kept adding food to Manuels te. Susan nced at them, and then lowered her head and continued eating. It was just like what she said. Manuel was very annoying. She didnt even want to look at him. In the afternoon, the results of the trial of Miguel Coopers case with Cooper Group became a hot search. 1/4 ||| O < #Chairman of Cooper Group was wronged and released in court# #Roger Cooper tries to escape from his crime, finally goes to jail# #Oscars first appearance as awyer is stunning in court# #Oscar thanks Charles for not marrying Hannah# #Hannah and Oscar are perfect for each other, giving the best of themselves to each other# The news kept being the hot tops. The share prices of Cooper Group reverted so much that afternoon, from limit down to limit high, and all of this happened in almost an instant. Oscar watched the news for a while. Suddenly, he saw an iing call appearing on the phone with the mute turned off. Hannah was already asleep at this moment. After all, she had been worried a whole night yesterday and woke up so early this morning. After releasing the heavy burden, she went home, had some lunch and finally fell asleep. She slept so well. Oscar picked up his phone and walked to the balcony, closing the floor-to-ceiling windows. Hi, Theodore. Dore is dead. The other voice said straight to the point. Oscar though of something. He had expected that they would kill him. So as soon as Dore was taken away after the trial, he sent Theodore to secretly watch him. They might be unable to save him, but they might find some clues or evidence. Dore was shot and killed by a sniper right in front of the detention centre. I didnt expect the other party would kill Dore in such so tant way, so I couldnt find the sniper in the first ce. Because I was afraid to expose ourselves, I didnt investigate further. Theodore Wold exined. Ok, I get it. Oscar. Theodore called him. Say it. I suddenly feel that Hannah is being targeted. Yes. Oscar agreed, and he added, To be precise, the Four Strong Powers are all being targeted. From the moment the aristocratic families took control of the royal family, they already had the ambition to control the entire Northfield. Since they already got the power. Their next step, of course, was to control the finances of the country. 2/4 ||| Chapter 274 The Four Strong Powers are fargeted The fastest way to realize it was to control the Four Strong Powers. The Sawyer family should have been bribed by the aristocratic families. They would use methods that seemed like normalmercial means to take down the remaining three wealthy families one by one in a reasonable manner through the tform of the Sawyer Family. But unfortunately, they failed at the first family, the Cooper family that they dealt with. That might be the reason why they had chosen an extreme way this time. Unexpectedly, it still failed. After this failure, he didnt know whether the aristocratic families would temporarily stop, or they would intensify. Anyway, he shouldplete his preparation faster, for himself and for the safety of Hannah! On the other hand, when Charles left the court, he clearly saw reporters surrounding Hannah and her crew. He didnt know when Hannah had be a top influencer in Northfield. Once something about Hannah was involved, it must be trending news. That woman suddenly seemed to be so popr. At the thought of that, Charles clutched his phone tightly, looking at the trending news. He was so pissed off. Oscars words was still bothering him. Oscar thanked him for not marrying Hannah. What a tant and aggressive provocation! There was nothing for both of them to be so proud of, Charles thought. In his eyes, his future wife would be a hundred times better than Hannah, and her reputation was a thousand times higher. A lot ofdies had always longed for being the wife of Charles. It was just not the right time to let people know yet. Only when he announced it would Hannah understand how unimportant she was to him. Only then would Oscar know how disdainful he was of Hannah! All they showed to the public now would just humiliate themselves. One day they would be in a mess. Charles just gritted his teeth and looked at the news on his phone with hatred. The phone rang suddenly. Charles looked at the iing call and tried his best to be calm before answering the call. Ive had someone get Dore killed already. The voice from the phone said bluntly. Charles was a little bit shocked. He didnt expect that it would do it so quickly. 3/4 ||| 0 r If it wasnt for Dores quick reaction, we would probably have been exposed, so we cant use this method anymore! It didnt care about killing people at all. Even at that moment, it was just talking about its future ns, But I have to control the Four Strong Powers. I will do my best. Charles quickly answered. Your performance disappointed me. What happened on Hannah was an ident. Although I dont know why she changed suddenly, I will definitely be able to take over Cooper Group. Charles promised. There seems to be a few seconds of silence over there, and it said heavily, Charles, I chose you and I dont want all these years of training you to go to waste! For Sarah, I will not fail you. As long as you can take over Cooper Group, I will marry Sarah to you and even half of my country will be yours. Charles became very excited. But at the moment, he didnt dare to show too much of it. He tried to remain calm and said, I will never let you down again. I hope so! The phone hung up right there. Charles put down his phone and showed a vicious look. He must take Hannah down. He couldnt let that woman get in his way, the bright way of taking over the country and world! Chapter 275 The Fate of Miguel Cooper and the Chaos Caused by Lorie Chapter 275 The Fate of Miguel Cooper and the Chaos Caused by Lorie Chapter 275 The Fate of Miguel Cooper and the Chaos Caused by Lorie Cooper Groups news had been on for a while. It hadsted for a whole month from the beginning of the crime of Miguel Cooper to his acquittal, and then the sentence of Roger Cooper. It also made Cooper Group on hot news for a whole month. All the stock of Cooper Group had risen back after the dramatically falling at the beginning, even getting higher than the original points, and had been an upward trend. Hannah was sitting in her office, and she took out her phone to read the news in her free time. Sometimes it was not just about rxing or killing time. It was more about keeping herself updated with thetest information and being aware of developments in the business world. When she clicked on the news, she saw the social news hotspots, the result of Roger Coopers sentence. The court sentenced him to 15-year imprisonment for bribery, tax evasion and personal gain. After being in prison for 15 years, Roger could only wait to die, which meant the era of Roger was over. After finishing Roger, Wayne Cooper and Mary Cooper would be a piece of cake. She put the phone down. Drinking coffee casually, she called slowly, Come in. Rose pushed the door open and entered. Ms Hannah, the Secretary-General of the chairman specially notified me to let you know that you must attend the anniversary of thepany, Saturday night, which is tomorrow. Rose reported. Hannah looked at the calendar on the table and said, Tomorrow night? Yes, tomorrow at 6 pm. She specially asked me to tell you that please dont bete. Will people outside thepany be invited to participate? The Anniversary of Cooper Group is for the public.Rose exined, Thepanys internal dinner is usually at the end of the year. Hannah nodded, Okay, remember to remind me tomorrow again. Understood. By the way, how is the construction of Huatan Apartments now?Hannah asked. The contractor who won the bid has already started to enter the construction site. Everything is going well so far, and the project can bepleted early next year ording Chapter 275 The Fate of Miguel Cooper and the Chaos Caused by to the current process of the project.Rose reported. Ask the nning department. When will the sale be ready? Okay, Ill get back to you after I ask.Rose wrote it down. In addition, I have been here for three months now. Hannah said, I promised in the high-level meeting room that the sales will reach 80% of the task for the year. Go and figure it out how is the progress now? Ive done preliminary calctions already. The ie from Light Building, plus the normal ie of other projects, has alreadypleted 90% of the annual task. If the Huatan International project starts selling, under my preliminary estimation, it will increase by 200% on the basis ofst year. After all, these two projects were in a state of lossst year. In addition, since Ms Hannah joined thepany, thepanys stock market has fluctuated, but it is obviously showing a positive trend. Based on the growth of the stock market, the profit of thepany has already tripledst year. What Hannah was most satisfied with about Rose was that she always prepared what she wanted in advance. She never wasted each others time. Thank you, you can left now. Yes. Rose left. Hannah put her coffee cup down and started focusing on her work. The phone rang suddenly. Hannah took a look at the iing call and answered, Dad. Your grandmother came to my office. Come up here. Miguels voice was obviously a little hasty. Hannahs facial expression tightened. Her uncle was sentenced. When her grandma appeared at this time, she must havee to cause trouble. She hurried out of the office and said to Rose outside the door, Come with me. Confused, Rose quickly followed Hannah to the chairmans office. Hannah could hear the voice of Lorie Cox from a distance, You bastards, get out of here now. Im teaching my son a lesson. Whoever interferes in this, Ill kill him! Hannahs expression changed instantly. She walked into the office quickly and said to Lorie, Olddy, dont forget you have announced to the public many times that you have cut off the mother-child rtionship with my father. Whats the matter? Are you too old to start losing memory? Hannah wouldnt call her grandmother anymore. Lorie had no right to require her to respect Chapter 275 The Fate of Miguel Cooper and the Chaos Caused by Lorie her. Lories face flushed red at that moment. Besides Lorie, there were Esther, Wayne and Jane in the room. There were also some security guards standing beside them. Probably because Lorie broke in suddenly, thepanys security department was rmed and took action. Your father was born by me. He wont be able to get rid of this rtionship even if he dies!Lorie Cox cursed loudly. Olddy, you are funny. It was you who said that you wanted to sever the mother-son rtionship. But now its also you who said my father cant break the rtionship even if he dies. What do you want, old I dont want to talk nonsense with you! Miguel, transfer 10 million to my ount immediately! Lorie said bluntly. Her expression was like saying that he have to give her the money, otherwise, he was totally an asshole. She just did it without shame! Now Hannah understood that Lorie came for money. Actually, she was not surprised. After they talked with Lorie openly, they did take back the old house and the servants and stopped giving living expenses to her. Lorie might have been angry at the time, and she brought Wayne Cooper and his family back to the vi under Rogers name. Roger must have some money. They wouldnt be too hard-pressed for a while. Probably, she never thought that the crime Rogermitted was tax evasion and seeking personal gain. Apart from being imprisoned, all of his property would be confiscated in ordance with thew. In other words, all the property under Roger Coopers name was nothing but a bubble now, and his family was poor. Everything was confiscated after the sentence today. Naturally, Lorie could not ept it. So she came straight to them for money. She asked for ten million. Do you think we will give it to you only because you asked?Hannah asked. Hannah wasnt very angry. She only felt a little ironic that all of these looked like a joke. If you dont give money to me, I will sue you immediately! I will sue you for not supporting me!Lorie threatened. Hannah smiled even more ironically, and she said, Olddy, you want us to support you. Isnt it easy? Sending you to a nursing home is also a reasonable and formal way of providing Chapter 275 The Fate of Miguel Cooper and the Chaos Caused by Lorie support in Northfield. What did you say? Lorie couldnt believe what she heard. ording to some traditional ideas in Northfield, the nursing home was where the elderly were abused. Only the useless elderly would be sent to the nursing home by their unfilial children and grandchildren. Of course, that was uneptable for Lorie. Error Listen to me, olddy, if you want some support, we give it to you. ording to the basic level of living consumption in Northfield, 3,000 a month will be sufficient. I understand that you, olddy, have always been pampered and cant take care of yourself. Well hire a nanny for you, that would be 6,000. Lets say Ill add up to 10,000 for you per month. What do you think? You thought that we were only worth 10,000 a month?Lorie was so angry that she wanted to beat Hannah. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She dared to humiliate her with 10,000 and she also satirized her that cant take care of herself! Chapter 276 Shooting Herself in the Foot Chapter 276 Shooting Herself in the Foot Chapter 276 Shooting Herself in the Foot Hannah sneered, If a beggar is given money, the beggar would smile at the generous person and speak a few words of good wishes. However, there are some people who even dont show the most basic respect for others, and they bite whoever they catch. Hannah, Ill beat you to death! You disobedient girl. Ill beat you to death now As Lorie spoke, she came forward and tried to hit Hannah. Hannah took a few steps back. Right at this moment, the security guards stopped Lorie. Of course, they didnt do anything to her. They just stopped her from getting close to Hannah. Miguel instinctively stood beside his daughter to protect her. He really grew more and more disappointed by what his mother did. Hannah just watched Lorie freak out and recalled what had happened in the past. When she was a small kid, she would go back to the Cooper Residence with her parents. When her grandfather was still alive, everything was fine. However, because all of his inheritance went to her family, Lorie took it out on her in all sorts of ways. No matter what she did, she would be scolded by Lorie. Lorie would even pinch her when no one was around. Sometimes when she went home from the Cooper Residence, she had been pinched ck and blue. She was small and timid at that time, so she didnt dare to tell others. But it cast a lot of shadows on her childhood. If she hadnt been reborn and been able to see through everything, she would have still been living in the shadow of Lorie, being always timid, not confident, and afraid of expressing herself. Let go of my grandma! Wayne probably couldnt stand it anymore. He stepped forward and kicked one of the security guards in the stomach. The security guard didnt notice and fell to the ground. Wayne did not think it was wrong of him to hit the security guard at all. He shouted loudly, If you dare to touch my grandma, Ill beat you all to death! The security guards did not get physical at all. They were just using their bodies to block Lorie. Wayne, beat Hannah to death, the son of a bitch! Loriemanded. Wayne angrily tried to rush over to hit Hannah. The security guards naturally wouldnt let him do that. But they did not dare to attack Wayne. As a result, each of the security guards received a few kicks from Wayne. At that moment, Miguel really got angry. Chapter 276 Shooting Herself in the Foot The moment Wayne was about to get close to them, Miguel clenched his fists tightly. Hannah grabbed her fathers hand at once and said coldly, Ive called the police. Wayne was immediately stunned. Hannah lifted her phone. It could be seen on the screen that the call had been put through. Hannah said slowly, Were in the presidents office of Cooper Group, and were under an attack. Please send someone over to protect us. Hannah, are you crazy?! Hearing what Hannah said, Wayne almost jumped up. Hannah sneered, If you punch me, youll have to go to jail to apany your father! Wayne clenched his fists tightly, his hands shaking. But he dared not to try to hit Hannah anymore. It was because he had known that Hannah was no longer a pushover. She was a totally different person now, no longer the girl who he could abuse as he liked. Ill give you two minutes to leave here with your grandmother and your mother. If you dont, Ill sue your grandmother and your mother for breaking into thepany without permission and seriously affecting the normal operation of thepany. Ill do what I say! Hannah did not speak in a loud voice, but her N?velDrama.Org owns this text. dignity made other people revere at the moment. It sent Wayne a chill down his spine at that moment. Two minutes. The countdown has begun! Hannah did not give them the chance to argue with her, looked at her phone, and said coldly. Wayne gritted his teeth. He turned to look at Lorie as if he was asking her what to do now. Seeing that Hannah was very determined, Lorie knew that she would definitely not be able to get any money or benefits today. Though she was unwilling to give up, she was scared by Hannah. She said, Hannah, how dare you treat me like this today! Ill absolutely make you pay for it. Just you wait! After saying those threatening words, she left with Esther and Wayne. After they left, thepany finally restored peace. Hannah made some security guards responsible for sending the security guards who had been kicked by Wayne to the hospital. Besides, shepensated those security guards for their injuries. After handling these matters, Hannah looked at her father. Apparently, her father was still a little upset. He was sitting in his luxurious chair and seemingly couldnt figure out why his mother would do this to him! Hannah sat opposite him andforted him, Dad, its not your fault. You dont have to me yourself for the mistakes of others. Its not worthwhile. I just dont understand. Were all her sons. Why has she always been so partial towards your uncle? Grandma and grandpa have always been on the outs. Grandpa liked you, so grandma deliberately treats you badly. Besides, grandpa left all his property to you. Its totally uneptable for grandma. But its not our fault. Grandpa gave all his property to you because he knew that neither uncle nor grandma has the ability to manage the Cooper Group well. Apparently, Grandpa had made the right choice. If he had given the property to uncle or had distributed it evenly, the Cooper Group would have gone bankrupt a long time ago! Hannah, youre really a good girl. A hint of gratified smile appeared on Miguels face. Obviously, he was convinced by Hannah. Dad, do you understand it now? Hannah asked seriously. Yes, Ive understood it. Miguel took a deep breath, I want you to deal with your grandmother for me in the future. Ill take care of everything. Hannah agreed without hesitation. Thank you. You can go to work now. Miguel said. Fine. Hannah rose to her feet and walked to the door. When she opened the door, her fathers secretary suddenly appeared at the door, and obviously had something to report. Whats wrong? Miguel looked serious. He obviously treated Hannah and others inpletely different manners. He was an extremely loving dad for Hannah. But he had a grave and dignified bearing when he was in front of other people. Mr Cooper, a lot of reporters have been gathered by your mom at the entrance of our a hurry. Miguel, who had rxed a bit before, had a ghastly pale face now. Hannah turned to face Miguel and asked, Dad, you just said youll leave it to me. Does that still count? Miguel was stunned. Then, he answered, Yeah. Then Ill handle this. Hannah spoke firmly. Miguel nodded heavily. So many years had passed. He had indeed run out of patience. Chapter 276 Shooting Herself in the Foot Hannah returned to her office. She went straight to the floor-to-ceiling window and saw that Lorie was being surrounded by a lot of reporters at the entrance of the Cooper Group. She could know, without the need to think, what Lorie wasining about to the reporters. Also, she could know, without thinking, how despicable and mean they were in Lories mouth. Ms Hannah. Rose walked up to her. Hannah asked, Is the recording ready? Yes, its ready. Rose answered hurriedly. Send it to the news agency, and ask them to upload the video to the inte immediately. Hannah ordered. Yes. Rose nodded, and then left. Hannah smiled coldly. Just now, she asked Rose to record everything Lorie did in her fathers office. She had anticipated that Lorie would do this. She would let Lorie shoot herself in the foot! Chapter 277 Embarrassed Lorie Chapter 277 Embarrassed Lorie Chapter 277 Embarrassed Lorie The news media were broadcasting Lories usations against Miguel and Hannah on live stream tforms. Under the lens of media, Lorie was an extremely pitiful sight. She broke down and was crying loudly, denouncing Miguel and Hannah as heartless people who had kicked her out of the house and wanted her to starve to death on the street. Beside her was Esther, who was ying an obedient daughterCinw. Esther was constantly trying tofort Lorie, asking her not to be so angry for the sake of her health. She said that even if Miguel didnt take care of Lorie anymore and even if Roger was in jail, she was her daughterCinw and wouldnt desert her. She also said something like even if Lorie fell seriously ill, she would take care of Lorie for the rest of her life. They won a lot of sympathy in the live stream. Naturally, Miguel and Hannah were scolded by a huge number of people. They received so much criticism that their names appeared on the top search. Theizens said that no matter how capable they were, if they did not fulfill their filial duties, they were morally bad people. Some people even advocated a boycott of the Cooper Group. There were also some people requesting that the police intervene in it and criminally detain Miguel and Hannah on suspicion of elder maltreatment. The whole inte were aggrieved at what Lorie had been through until a video suddenly appeared. At that time, Lorie wasining tearfully that Miguel and Hannah had been treating her badly, showing her poorest side to everyone. She did not have a clue that her ugly and savage behaviors had been exposed. Madam. A reporter received the message and interrupted Lorie, Youve been saying that Miguel and Hannah have maltreated you. Can you please tell us how they maltreated you? Did they hit you? Did they swear at you? Or is there a conflict between you and them because youve made some unreasonable demands and they rejected you? I wont make any unreasonable demands. Ive been forgiving of them. I never make things difficult for them. Now, just because Roger is in trouble and because I didnt believe Miguel unconditionally when Miguel was in trouble, they deliberately pick on me and give me a hard time. If I hadnt been forced into a corner by them, I would not condemn them in this way. I dont want to make them lose face, either. After all, we are a family Madam, I dont think its the first time for you to condemn Miguel and Hannah in the media. The reporter directly interrupted Lorie. The reporter was obviously treating her more coldly than before. Chapter 255 Embarrassed Lone Lorie paused for a second and then hurriedly exined, Its all because Ive been forced into a corner by them. Ive been silently doing things for my family and my children all my life. Isnt it true that what Miguel has now is all given by me, her mom? I do so many things for him, but end up being treated badly by this ungrateful son. I really cant forgive him even when I die. Madam, you said you never make any unreasonable demands on your son just now? The reporter asked, Id like to know, in your opinion, can asking for 10 million be considered an unreasonable request? Lorie froze. And I dont know, is asking ones grandson to hit her granddaughter an unreasonable demand? The expression on Lories face changed. Just now, she appeared a poor abandoned old woman, looking extremely pitiful. In an instant, she turned into a mean and vicious person. She said savagely, Who told you that? Dont nder me, or Ill sue you! Madam, you went to Miguels office and made a scene. Now, the video has been uploaded to the inte. said the reporter. She took out her phone, clicked on the video, and showed it to Lorie. Then, she spoke with obvious sarcasm, Didnt you say that youre in poor health? It seems that you can live to be 100. Lorie fixed her eyes on the video. Immediately, she couldnt maintain the expression on her face anymore. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Esther also saw the video. Her facial expression changed, too. Their current ridiculous performance was also broadcast on the tform, affording general satisfaction to people who had been hurt or fooled by her. It probably never urred to Lorie that her lies would be proven false by facts like a p in the face in front of everyone like this. She even did not think Hannah would use such a trick to deal with her. Madam, youre already in an advanced age. You should do more good deeds, so that you can go to heaven. Being made a fool by Lorie, the reporters emotion was a little out of control. People say even a tiger would not eat its cubs, but you lie and try to bring a disaster to your son! If it werent for the video, the life of your son and your granddaughter will be ruined! Too many vile deeds will finally lead to ones own doom. Didnt you learn a lesson and take a warning from the experience of your eldest son? Even the reporter began to criticize Lorie once again. Chapter 277 Embarrassed Lorie This was the very first time in the history of Northfield. It could be imagined what a great public anger Lorie would cause. Anyway, that day, Lorie and Esther ended the live stream like rats crossing the street. They couldnt be more embarrassed. From now on, probably no one would believe Lories words again. This kind of solved one of Hannahs problems. After all, this was her new life. She had never thought of wasting her time on unimportant people. Certainly, she was very happy that she had taken a sessful revenge and unmasked Lorie. Hannah took a look at the time. It was six oclock in the evening. These days, her work was basically on the right track. There was no need for her to work overtime every day anymore. She got into the car driven by Jimmy and headed towards home. When she arrived at Oscars vi, he was not back yet. Recently, Oscar seemed particrly busy. Ever since he helped her with thewsuit, he seemingly had been busy. He left early in the morning, and returnedte at night. Mrs Wells, dinner is ready. Max came forward and said respectfully. Hannah took a look at the time. She said, I want to wait for Oscar. Mr Wells is a bit busy recently, and usuallyes backte. Max exined. It doesnt matter. Anyway, Im not that hungry. Hannah sat down on the sofa, took the remote control, and turned on the TV, Im going to watch a variety show and rx a bit. Yes. Max replied with respect. He turned around and left. The moment he began to walk away, he couldnt help but feel happy. He had always believed that it was just Oscars wishful thinking before, but now it seemed that Hannah obviously cared a lot about Oscar. In the past, the old Mrs Wells always worried that Oscar would be alone forever. Now, she could finally rest in peace. Hannah waited until after 9 oclock in the evening. Only then did she see Oscar enter the living room in a suit. When he saw Hannah sitting on the sofa, he was a little surprised. In usual times, when he arrived at home at this hour, Hannah would have already been in her room. But she was still awake tonight?! Master Oscar. Max hurriedly walked up to him and exined, Mrs Wells is waiting for you to have dinner together. Oscar paused. Chapter 277 Embarrassed Lorie His eyes were fixed on Hannah. His prolonged gaze made Hannah a little shy. She said, Ive something to talk to you, not specially waiting for you. Really? Oscar smiled slightly. When he smiled, Hannah found this man was so attractive. Oscar had long legs and walked up to Hannah in just a few steps. His handsome face approached Hannahs and his eyes were fixed on her, Are you sure youre not specially waiting for me because you miss me? Chapter 278 Hannah’s Promise Chapter 278 Hannahs Promise Chapter 278 Hannahs Promise Hannah couldnt stand Oscars provocative manner anymore. She pushed him away with both hands, turned her face to another side, and spluttered, Oscar, Ive really got something to tell you. What? Oscars face was still very close to hers. Hannah could even feel his breath on her cheek. This absolutely produced a chemistry between them. Go away from me first. Oscar smiled slightly and suddenly kissed her on the cheek. Oscar! Hannah was tense and her face turned red. I cant help it. I just cant control myself. Oscar said with an innocent face. This was absolutely a trickery! Luckily, after the kiss, he detached himself from her a little. Hannah secretly adjusted her emotions. She said, Tomorrow is the anniversary celebration of Cooper Group, and there will be a lot guests. Will you go with me? Whats your opinion? Oscar asked a question in return. If you have time, go with me. If you dont, Ill ask someone else to apany me. Who do you want to ask to go with you? Oscars face darkened. Rose, my secretary! Hannah was speechless. A guy instantly calmed down. He said, I have free time tomorrow. He was saying he would go with her. Then lets go to choose evening dress tomorrow afternoon. Ive asked the staff of Celina to prepare high-end clothes. Fine. Oscar agreed. Max came over and told them that dinner was ready. The two of them then sat at the dining table and ate quietly. It had to be admitted that Hannah was really hungry since she ate quite a lot. And she was very fond of the food. As she ate, she suddenly frowned a little. She looked up at Oscar and asked, Why are you staring at me like this? You look pretty. Idiot. Hannah said in a low voice. Arent you going to ask me what Ive been doing these days? Oscar suddenly asked. 1/4 So Hannah asked casually, What are you doing recently? Im busy preparing to get a promotion. Oscar answered. Hannahs facial expression obviously changed slightly. Its the very first time that a promotion opportunity is offered to neers. They im that the target is to cultivate young leaders. Once getting the promotion, one will rise through three ranks, and be directly promoted to be a senior official in the City Hall. Hannah did not make anyments. She was thinking about her previous life. In her former life, Charles rose from an official to a senior official in the City Hall. Then in the following several years, he continued to rise through the ranks. He almost gained a promotion every year, rising at an astonishing rate. As for whether or not he was finally promoted to a Minister, she did not know. All she knew was that while Charles was rising through the ranks at a crazily fast speed, Oscar made silent efforts and followed closely. In the end, he even became Charless onlypetitor for the position of a Minister. But she guessed that Oscar would narrowly lose to Charles. After all, Charles was a despicable man and had be the husband of Sarah Collins, a youngdy from an aristocratic family, with the wealth of Hannahs family as a gift. This, undoubtedly had opened up a great backdoor for him. But in this present life, she would absolutely not let Charles seed. Hows your preparations? Hannah asked. Oscar replied, Pretty good, but I might not be able to get what I want. So Oscar also knew that Charles would y dirty tricks? Of the two aristocratic families in Northfield, which one do you think you should work with? What do you think? Oscar asked a question in return. The Balderston family. Hannah directly answered, dropping the words one by one. But the Collins family seems to be doing better in recent years. Oscar was doubtful about 1. it. The Collins family likes Charles better. You seem to know a lot? Oscar furrowed. If you want to have a promising future in politics, work with the Balderston family. Hannah did not exin, but just put forward her own suggestion. Oscar stared at her with doubt. The two aristocratic families support each other for mutual benefits, but at the same time, there are checks and bnces and secretpetition between them. These the years, Collins family does outperform the Balderston family. Many people who hold important positions in Northfield are loyal to the Collins family. If this goes on for a long time, the Balderston family will be highly likely to be swallowed up by the Collins family. Oscar remained silent. Maybe he was wondering why a woman who hadnt had much contact with the outside world before would know these things. It was true that she did well in business. But business and politics were two different worlds. Even the four strong powers did not know much about the rtionship between the aristocratic families. The rtionship between the aristocratic families was tooplicated. It was impossible for people who werent from the aristocratic families to sort it out. But Hannah had made a convincing analysis just now. My analysis isnt groundless. Oscars silence did not trigger mood swings in Hannah. She just went on, A century ago, the aristocratic families were just helping the royal Wells family to manage the Northfield. As the royal Wells family gave the aristocratic families too much power because of their trust in them, the aristocratic families became ambitious and allied with each other to rebel, then exterminating the royal Wells family and ruling the country together. They had reached a secret agreement that they would never fight each other. However, five years ago, the Balderston family took the initiative to make a marriage proposal and was rejected by the Collins family. The tension between the two aristocratic families has been surfacing since then. In addition, in the past three years, the Collins family has been secretly drawing talents to their side. Thepetition seems to be fair, but in fact, the important positions are all taken up by people loyal to the Collins family. In this way, the Collins family is getting more and more powerful in Northfield. Once ites to a point where Hannah paused. Oscar had been looking at her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The Collins family will destroy the Balderston family, just like what they did to the royal Wells family in the past. Hannah made her point clear. Oscars Adams apple moved slightly. He asked, In which universe did the Collins family refuse the marriage proposal made by the Balderston family? In which universe are all the important positions taken up by people loyal to the Collins family?! Hannah pursed her lips. What she just said were the facts that only existed a decadeter. In other words, what she said had not happened yet. Exactly, the important point was that those things had not happened yet. Since Charles chose to take sides with the Collins family, the best option for Oscar would be to go to the Balderston family, working with the Balderston family to keep the Collins family in check and then destroying them or maintaining the current state of the two families ruling the country together. The Collins family must not be allowed to grow more powerful. Besides, Charles must be prevented from getting a high status in the Collins family! 3/4 Otherwise, she would have the same ending as in herst life. Thats all I can tell you now. Hannah was not going to exin. Because even if she exined, no one would believe her. If she said she had been reborn, others might probably consider her crazy. But she had a feeling that Oscar would listen to her. Her sixth sense told her that Oscar would ept her suggestion. Alright, Ill work with the Balderston family. Oscar agreed. It was within Hannahs expectations. But she was still shocked. It must be noticed that once he took the wrong side, his life would be ruined. But Oscar agreed so easily, without any hesitation. Hannah spoke, Oscar, I dont know whos behind you or who you are. But Ive promised to help you win a bright future, and Ill certainly make it! Chapter 279 It Was a Total Lie Chapter 279 It Was a Total Lie Chapter 279 It Was a Total Lie Hannah meant what she meant. It was not just because she wanted to protect herself, but also because she owed him a lot and had topensate him! In herst life, when Charles was seeking a development in politics, in order to make his path smoother, she thought of many dirty tricks to deal with Oscar. The most outrageous thing happened during an election campaign. At that time, Oscars poprity rating was obviously higher than that of Charles. It was not sure if Charles could win at all. In this circumstance, she selfishly thought of a dirty trick, asking Charles to find out Oscars scandals and expose them on the day of the vote. The scandal was that Oscar had a promiscuous lifestyle. At that time, she believed that Oscar did have a promiscuous lifestyle, so she thought it was not unfair to expose it. Butter, a long timeter, she suddenly realized that it was seemingly not true. The evidence was probably faked by Charles. Because Oscar had no women around him long before that. She just did not understand why Oscar didnt defend himself during that election campaign after he was being framed. He even took the initiative to drop out of the race. Since then, Oscar rose a lot slower than Charles did. Though he had managed to catch upter in the former life, Hannah now was determined to repair the mistakes she had made. Also, she must take back all the benefits that Charles had received in thest life with a vengeance! Hannah. Oscar suddenly put on a serious look. He put down the fork and lifted her chin with his slender fingers. Hannah moved her eyes slightly and looked at his fingers. Obviously, she was astonished. Ill say it again. Oscar spoke slowly in an unusually low voice, What I want is not a bright future. I want Hannah stared at him. Her heartbeat quickened while her eyes were fixed closely on him. She saw his thin lips move, You. A simple word you just came out of Oscars mouth. Fine. Hannah suddenly said. Just when Oscar thought that Hannah would respond with silence, she suddenly spoke. She said, On the day you get a bright future, Ill really marry you, with both my body and soul. Thats settled, then. Oscar agreed without hesitation. That was settled! The next day, at three oclock in the afternoon, Hannah received a reminder from Rose which reminded her to get prepared for the anniversary celebration tonight. Hannah turned her head and took a look at Oscar. He was ying video games on the sofa. This was what he called pretty good preparations? Charles, hispetitor, had gone to an orphanage and done some charity work in person, ording to the news she saw. Obviously, Charles was trying to win poprity. It must be noted that the result of vote would decide the result of every election in Northfield, and that it was very difficult to tamper with the vote. Therefore, the public images were very important. But this man, he spent so much time having fun at home instead of further improving his image. Should she criticize him? Can you please dont stare at me like this? Oscar saidzily while ying with his phone with his slender fingers. How did he see it? Hannah said snappishly, Charles has begun to make preparations for thepetition of the promotion. Whats the point in doing those useless stuff?! He always loses heavily to me! Oscar said casually. His eyes were still fixed on his phone. Well, he was having a lot of fun! Hannah was speechless. She said with annoyance, Im going to select an evening dress now. Are you going with me? Give me ten minutes. Two minutes at most. Five minutes. Oscar bargained. Ill go first. Hannah! Oscar stopped her. He was apparently a little annoyed, Cant you spoil me a little? Hannah was speechless and got goose bumps all over. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. How could a grown man say such words? To think I love you so much. Oscarined, I stop ying now. Then he put his phone down. Shrill cries of Theodore immediately came from the phone, Oscar, Oscar, go, go, go And then, the game was over. Lets go. Oscar logged off the game, rose to his feet, and walked to Hannah. Hannah actually felt a little guilty. After all, the cries of Theodore just now heard so sad. But she straightened her back and spoke very seriously, Oscar, youre a grown man. Can you spend less time on ying games? You dont like me ying games? I just think its a waste of time. I have to spare some time for others. Oscar suddenly said. Hannah was confused. Although I belong to you, I have to keep a bnce between you and others, so that there wont be any family conflicts. So, do you have an affair with Theodore? Hannah asked with a serious look on her face. Otherwise, why did he use the word family conflicts? Oscar red at Hannah, almost losing his cool. He asked, Hannah, dont you know about my sexual orientation? Who knows? Hannah provoked him, Anyway, I havent tested it. Why, do you want to have a try? Oscar suddenly looked dangerous. No! Hannah spoke and then ran away. She was running out of the vi. Oscar smiled and strode after her. This was probably how lovers flirted with each other. Max looked at their backs with a happy face. But Jimmy, who was waiting for them at the door, was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped to the ground. Since when did Mr Wells be someone like this? He must have saw it wrong, he thought. How could Mr Wells be so childish? How could he be? Oscar Wells was supposed to be a heartless man! Then, he saw Oscar grabbed Hannah and then pinned her against the car. Jimmy, turn around. Oscar ordered. Jimmy was standing in front of the car door at the moment. After hearing the order, he immediately turned around. Then, he heard the sound. Oscar. Mm And then, he did not hear anything. They said that Oscar Wells always stayed away from women. It was a total lie! Hannah went to Celina to select an evening dress with swollen lips. She was a little angry! Mrs Wells. A staff member respectfully walked up to her and greeted her. Hannah tried hard to calm herself down. Your evening dress is already ready. Good. Hannah nodded, What about Oscars clothes? Its ready, too. Youve prepared clothes for me? Oscar was obviously surprised. And its designed by Ms Hannah. The staff member hurriedly spoke, Mr Wells, youll certainly be very satisfied with it. Really? There was a bright smile on Oscars face. It could be easily told that he was very happy now. Dont think too much. Im just afraid that youll lose face. Hannah said with a little annoyance. Women always say yes and mean no. Thats not my style at all! Hannah thought. Chapter 280 At the Changing Rooms Chapter 280 At the Changing Rooms Chapter 280 At the Changing Rooms Oscar and Hannah got changed and stood in front of therge floor-to-ceiling window. Hannah was wearing a slip dress with pearls and golden sequins on it. The shoulder straps of the dress was slender, revealing her perfect corbones. With a plunging neckline, her breasts were partly hidden and partly visible. The skirt had a slit design, reveling her long legs. When she walked, her legs would be Before the staff couldpliment Hannah, someone spoke behind them, Wow, youre so beautiful! How can you be so beautiful? Hannah turned around and saw Susan. Far behind Susan was Manuel. He was sitting in the wheelchair and pushing the wheelchair by himself. Why dont you help Manuel? Hannah frowned. Susan was unhappy, I even dont want him toe with me. How was it possible that she would help him? If her father hadnt forced her to go with Manuel, she wouldnt go to the banquet. Of course, her father actually could not force her to do that. It was just that her father threatened her with Henry. He said that if she didnt go to the banquet with Manuel today, he would not let Henry attend. For Henry, this kind of banquets meant opportunities. If Henry married her, he would be the husband of the youngdy of the Phillips family, and work opportunities would automaticallye to him. But now, she married Manuel, and Henry had to rely on him to get work opportunities. Susan would get angry just at the thought of it. But she had to agree. Besides, she was really dying to meet Henry. She had been married for over a month. During this period, she had neither contacted nor seen Henry. She was not sure whether he was fine or not. Thinking of this, Susan was upset. Susan. Hannah obviously raised her voice. Susan returned to the present moment, What? What are you thinking about? Hannah furrowed. Obviously, Hannah was suspicious of her. Nothing. Susan avoided Hannahs eyes and hurriedly changed the topic, Why do you call me in such a loud voice? I was talking to you, but you wasnt listening. Im asking you why you suddenlye here. To get dressed for the anniversary celebration of yourpany! 1/4 Your dad asks you to do this? Yeah. And you listen to him? Hannah was very doubtful. Im too bored, Ok? Susan said with impatience. This was in line with her style. Hannah would not be astonished by the fact that Susan was going to attend the anniversary celebration banquet. But Susan would be apanied by Manuel. This was too strange. Im going to select a dress. Susan did not give Hannah any time to specte. She just walked to the side. Hannah nced at Susan, got up, and was about to walk towards Manuel. But her arm was suddenly grabbed and then she was pulled into someones arms. Hannah frowned, Oscar, what are you doing?! She was going to help Manuel push his wheelchair. Change into another dress. Oscar said bluntly. Hannahs face darkened, Dont I look good in this dress? It exposes too much skin. Oscar frankly answered. Hannah was speechless. Get changed. Oscar insisted. Im not wearing it for you. Whether its a revealing dress or not has nothing to do with you! Besides, werent evening dresses all like this? It was perfectly normal for evening gowns to be revealing. It was only strange when an evening dress ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. covered every part of ones body. In addition, this dress was not only sexy, but was also very gorgeous. It was exactly the dress for a richdy. In short, it was a beautiful dress. When this dress design was handed over, it caused quite a stir in the whole design department of Celina. Then, its more necessary for you to change into another dress. Oscar was very determined. Hannah bit her lip and was unhappy. But she was unwilling to argue with Oscar in front of so many people. The staff member seemed to have known what Hannah was thinking. She hurriedly said, Mr Wells, you and Ms Hannah are wearing matching outfits now. Your cor with golden stripes uses the same kind of cloth as Ms Hannahs dress. Besides, the pearl button on your jacket uses the same kind of pearl as the ones on Ms Hannahs dress. Oscar obviously paused for a few seconds. Hannah somewhat flushed. suit She had to admit that she had designed it in Oscars size, but she had never thought that 2/4 Oscar would wear it one day. It was originally made for exhibition purpose. If it werent for the fact that Oscar suddenly had to attend a dinner party, she would not have asked the staff member to take it out. Now, she felt as if her secret was discovered. Dont think too much. Hannah couldnt stand the way Oscar was looking at her anymore, Its just that youre quite good-looking and there will be a lot of guests in todays anniversary celebration, so I want you to be a free model and thus get more publicity for Celina. Although Hannah said so, everyone would say that Oscar Wells was the most handsome guy in this country. After they changed into those clothes and came out of the locker rooms, the staff were so shocked by their appearances that they could not say a word. These two people could simply knock everyone dead. Then, you can wear it for me when were alone. Oscar finally made a decision after a long struggle. Who wants to wear it for you? Hannah was annoyed. Get her a more conservative dress. Oscar did not waste any more time on trying to persuade Hannah, but spoke to the staff member instead. Not knowing what to do, the staff member looked at Hannah. Hannah gritted her teeth, Get me a ck dress. I want an extremely conservative one. It would be the best if it looked ugly on her. Do as she says. Oscar agreed with her. He was pretending not to know that she was mad. The staff member hurriedly went away. A momentter, she came back with a rtively conservative ck gown. Hannah went to the locker room in a huff. Only then did Oscar turn around and walk towards Manuel. He watched Manueling over by pushing the wheelchair himself. Are you all right now? Oscar asked. The wounds have healed. And I can feel my left leg now. Its just that its weak and I still cant stand up. As for the right leg, I still cant feel it for the time being. Oscar nodded slightly. Manuel stopped talking about himself. Get him a suit. Oscar spoke to the staff. A staff member hurriedly selected a ck high-end suit and brought it to Manuel respectfully. She asked, Sir, do you need a hand? She knew that it would be difficult for Manuel to put it on by himself. Do you have a male colleague? Im sorry, sir. But my only male colleague is on leave today. If you dont mind, I can Thank you, but you dont have to. Manuel directly refused. He turned to look at Oscar. The moment Oscar nodded, Oscar saw Susane out of the locker room. She was wearing a ck strapless dress with a high fringed slit design, showing her beautiful body curve. She looked charming and sexy in her dress. But Oscar did not bother to look carefully at Susan. He just ordered, Help him put on his suit. Cant he get changed by himself? Susan was unwilling to do that. Can he? Oscar questioned. He was not being very friendly to Susan. There are so many working staff members here. Susan rejected. So Manuels staying away from the female staff because of a dog? Chapter 281 Susan Helped Manuel Get Changed Chapter 281 Susan Helped Manuel Get Changed Chapter 281 Susan Helped Manuel Get Changed Oscar, who do you call a dog? Susan was so angry. Who was he to say that to her? I was calling the stupid person a dog. Youre stupid. Your whole family are stupid! Susan exploded with rage and almost jumped in anger. If youre not stupid, go to help Manuel get changed now. I wont listen to you! Susan was a typical person who would yield to persuasion but not to coercion. Oscars face obviously darkened. Its OK. Manuel hurriedly tried to stop the fight, She could help me. He pointed at a female staff member at random. The female staff member had originally kept silent because of worries. After being pointed at suddenly, she quickly said, Sir, Ill help you change your clothes right now. As she spoke, she was going to push the wheelchair for Manuel. At this point, Hannah had already changed into a ck dress and came out of the dressing room. Apparently, she had heard their argument in the dressing room. She spoke to Susan, You go to help Manuel get changed. Why should I do that? Because your name is next to Manuels name! Susan did not speak. She felt aggrieved. But ever since she was a kid, she could never say no to Hannah. Basically speaking, when something happened, no matter it was big or small, as long as Hannah interfered in it, she would listen to her. Sweetie, do it right now. Well be waiting for you. Hannah urged. Susan pouted and pushed Manuel into the dressing room with unhappiness all over her face. Actually, she was also a little embarrassed. Manuel said, I can put on the shirt and the suit jacket myself. But Ill need your help with the pants. Susan did not respond. Manuel also did not say any other words. Because he knew that Susan was unwilling to talk to him. He lowered his head and took off his clothes. Susan had already turned her head to another side. But for unknown reasons, she turned her head back and took a nce. She found that the bruises on Manuels body were gone. He really had a fairerplexion than women. 1/4 She had always been confused about how Manuel got his muscles. He was not seen exercising in usual times, and he looked like just a weak young man. Could it be that his good body shape was from God? The more she thought about it, the more unfair she thought it was. Susan just kept looking at Manuel. She watched as he took off his clothes and put on a white shirt and then a perfectly tailored suit jacket. Susan. Manuel called her. Susan instantly realized what she was doing. She blushed a little at once. Just now, she was fascinated by his appearance! She wondered when she could get rid of her hobby of admiring handsome guys. At the very least, she could not let herself look at Manuel like that anymore! She got angry because of shame, I told you not to call me in that tone! Manuel pursed his lips slightly, Susan, please help me change my pants, thank you. If I had anticipated this, I would have taken your maid with us. But she still went over, squatted down, and helped him take off his pants. Manuel was sitting in a wheelchair, so this was actually a very difficult thing. Besides, Manuel was heavy. It was not easy for her to lift up his own body. As a result, they struggled for a long time. Susan finally took off Manuels pants. Then she helped him put on a pair of ck trousers. After doing all this, she was all sweaty. Susan wondered how she could one daye down to helping others get changed. She took a deep breath. The moment she stood up in front of Manuel, she saw his face be seemingly suspiciously red. Who the hell was the one struggling hard just now? Why was he the one breathing somewhat quickly now? When she was wondering, she lowered her head and saw that her strapless dress had slipped out of position a bit. As a result, it became too revealing. Susan hurriedly covered her breast with both hands, Manuel, what are you looking at? Manuel hurriedly looked away. Being caught on the spot, his face waspletely red. Dont you know that you shouldnt look at this? Susan was furious. She felt that Manuel wasing on to her. Im sorry. Manue! apologized. Error Hearing the sudden apology, Susan couldnt lose her temper anymore. The anger had her by the throat. Manuel was the kind of person who looked weak and who could easily arouse the pity of others. After watching him apologize, Susan no longer had the heart to scold him! In fact, Manuel had thought of reminding her just now. But she was trying so hard to help him wear pants, and he kind of wanted to have a look. Therefore, he didnt say it out. Seeing that Susan was so disgusted by this, he was a little sad. For Susan, they werent even friends, not to mention husband and wife. So it was normal for her to be mad at him after he looked at her like that. Susan readjusted her dress and angrily wanted to leave. SuSusan. Manuel tried to stop her. What! Susan said with impatience. Do you want to change into another dress? Because this one could easily cause exposure of part of her body. For example, Susan did not make violent movements just now, but this dress just fell off a little. Why? Susan did not understand. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She liked this dress very much. If it falls off at the partyter It wont! Susan said with great certainty, I was just not paying attention just now. If I do, it wont fall. Manuel still want to say anything, but Susan had already gone out of the room. In fact, he wanted very much to tell her that this dress not only could easily cause her body to be exposed, but was also too revealing. However, as the rtionship between them was different from that of Oscar and Hannah, he was not qualified to ask Susan not to wear the gown she wanted to wear. Manuel pushed the wheelchair and went out of the dressing room. At that time, Hannah and Susan had already gone to another room to wear makeup. Manuel went to the lounge and stayed close to Oscar. Oscar looked up from the magazine and nced at Manuel, Wheres your bow tie? Here. Manuel took it out from his pocket. Oscar took it from his hand, leaned over, and tied Manuels bow tie. The two rooms were not divided by a wall. From where Susan and Hannah were sitting, Oscar and Manuel, who were in the lounge area, could be seen. Why do I have the feeling that those two guys will make a cute couple? Susan suddenly spoke. Hannah also looked over. She really felt that those two persons had an unusual rtionship. But why did they look so strange to each other when there were others around them? Manuel is supposed to be a bottom. Why would he marry a girl? Susan muttered. Hannah was speechless. There was really nothing Susan would not say. By the way, do you think Oscar and Manuel look somewhat alike? Susan asked as if she had discovered a new continent. Hannah frowned. When it was not mentioned, she did not think so. After it was pointed out, she really felt that those two persons looked a little alike. Noses. Susan looked carefully, Their noses are too simr. They belong together. Susan drew a conclusion. Hannah rolled her eyes. Every time she thought that Susan was going to give her a surprise, Susan would instantly disappoint her. She shouldnt have any expectations for Susan! Chapter 282 Being Interviewed Chapter 282 Being Interviewed Chapter 282 Being Interviewed Hannah and Susan both got dressed up. They stood in front of the full-length mirror, looking at the two beautiful girls in the mirror. Susan looked at the ck conservative dress Hannah wearing and couldnt helpughing, I can finally be the focus while you are around now! Turns out I can also be so attractive! Of course, Susan had exaggerated a little bit. Hannah had an almost perfect figure and face. Clothes only served to emphasize her beauty. Though this evening dress was not as eye-catching as the previous one, Hannah was able to stand gorgeously before everyone without doubt. Bad taste. Oscar came over and held Hannah in his arms. Who do you say has a bad taste? Susan was annoyed. Oscar always crossed her, but she didnt even know when she had offended him. Manuels such a good man, but you dont like him. Instead, you like the guy called Well, you dont have a bad taste. You have a poor eyesight. No! Oscar looked at Susan, dropping the words one by one, To be exact, youre blind. Oscar Okay, okay. Hannah pulled Oscars arm, Thats enough. As a man, he was really mean. She guessed that if this went on, Susan would be annoyed to death. Well, its a waste of my time to talk too much to a person who is not smart and blind. Oscar took Hannahs hand, Lets go. Dont let her lower our IQ. Susan really wanted to beat Oscar to death. How could this man be so mean? She was so annoyed that she almost burst with anger. Seeing that Susan was furious, Manuel said, I told you not to provoke him. Oscar was not someone to be trifled with. Once offending him, one would either be annoyed to death by him or be killed by him. In short, those who truly knew Oscar well did not dare to offend him. With anger in her heart, Susan pushed Manuel out of the luxury dress area of Celina in a huff. Hannah, Oscar, Manuel, and Susan arrived exactly at six oclock in the evening. When they arrived, there had already been a lot of reporters at the entrance. They four were surrounded by reporters. It was the anniversary celebration of Cooper Group, so Hannah couldnt give the reporters a hard time. Otherwise, there might be some negative news and damages would be caused. So she paused at the entrance of the banquet hall and granted the reporters an interview. Hannah, your grandmotherined about you and your father and was proven to be lying in the live stream yesterday. Can you share with us how you felt about it? A reporter hurriedly asked. Because Lorie was proven to be lying by facts yesterday, Hannahs name appeared on the top search again. The reporters would naturally seize this opportunity to piggyback on her poprity and try to dig deeper into the news. My grandma has been living a well-off life. So once she runs out of money, she bes extreme. Of course, Im not trying to defend my grandma. I just hope that our family matters can be left to our family to settle. After all, this is a family matter. If people outside our family intervene in, Im afraid it will affect our familys rtionship. Hannah answered. As a matter of fact, she did not directly answer the reporters question. And she did not condemn Lorie in public like the reporters had expected. After all, this was the only way to make the news more controversial and popr. Susan, who stood beside Hannah listening, was also a little unhappy. She had watched the live stream in which Lorie condemned Miguel and Hannah yesterday. Watching Lorie telling lies, she was so angry that she felt like rushing into the screen and pping her in the face. To her surprise, Lorie was proven a liar by the fact like a p in the face in public. The fact that Lorie suffered embarrassment really made Susan very happy. But now, after a reporter asked this question in this way, Hannah was still defending Lorie! She was supposed to add more details and thus make Lorie ashamed in the rest of her life! Hannah was being overly nice to her grandma, Susan thought! Hannah was certainly not as kind-hearted as Susan thought. The reason why she said so was just that she did not want to be the same kind of person as Lorie who would betray her family for her own interests. This kind of person could not get any sympathy, but would be despised instead. Her choice to defend her family would only lead the public to consider her a more honorable girl and Lorie a more despicable person. Such a sharp contrast was the biggest blow to Lorie! Then, will you take the initiative to seek a reconciliation with your grandmother in the future? Im sorry, but today is the anniversary celebration of Cooper Group. If you may, please ask more questions about the Group. Hannah interrupted the reporter, seemingly unwilling to mention Lorie anymore. In fact, smart people always knew when to stop. If she said too much, she would seem to be hypocritical. Hannah, youve worked in Cooper Group for less than three months, but I heard that youve made a remarkable achievement, including increasing poprity for the Light Building and the improvement of the Huatan Apartments. Will you tell us about how you achieved such sess not long after you enter business? A reporter was afraid that Hannah would be annoyed and thus refused to answer any questions. I guess its the diligence. Hannah smiled, Practice makes perfect. I probably just work a little harder than others. So, are you suggesting that young people work harder? Its good to be diligent. After all, its definitely not wrong to work hard. Hannah nodded. Oscar, I heard that theres a promotion opportunity for young officials in the City Hall. May I ask if youll A promotion opportunity for young officials? Why havent I heard of it? Oscar pretended to be N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ignorant. The reporter did not get a word out of him. It must be noted that before the City Hall officially announced its policies, no one was allowed to expose them, not to mention when in front of so many media, unless they wanted to be kicked out of the City Hall. Susan, theres news that you were dating Henry in the past. Why do you suddenly marry Manuel? Is it because you pity him for he bes an invalid? A reporter hurriedly asked Susan. No. Susan did not find any excuses for her marriage to Manuel, though she refuted. So you like Manuel? If you do, why were you seeing Henry in the past? What on earth has happened between you three? What on earth has happened? Its my private matter. Why should I tell you? Susan was really bold and would not be afraid of anyone. Anyway, she did not have a good reputation among the upper ss. She had been used to it. In order not to waste time with the reporters, Susan pushed Manuels wheelchair, pushed the reporters away rudely, and then walked away. Hannah thought it was almost the time, so she held onto Oscars arm and followed Susan, finally walking out of the crowd of reporters. As soon as they entered the banquet hall, they saw Charles. Charles Charles really appeared at almost every ce they went! In the banquet hall, there werent many people at the moment. As one of the hostesses, Hannah, still holding Oscars arm, hurriedly went towards Miguel and Michelle and stood beside them to receive the guests. Chapter 283 An Agreement to Connive with Each Other Chapter 283 An Agreement to Connive with Each Other Chapter 283 An Agreement to Connive with Each Other Susan went over to greet Miguel and Michelle and then pushed Manuel into the banquet hall. She stopped at the refreshments section. Is there anything you want to eat? Susan asked Manuel while selecting refreshments for herself. She did not intend to treat Manuel well. She was just worried that others would use her of maltreating him. After all, Manuel was in a wheelchair and it was difficult for him to grab the buffet refreshments by himself. Something with cream will be fine. Manuel answered. Would you like a chocte-vored one? No, I dont like chocte. Its too bitter. Manuel exined. Chocte tastes bitter? Susan began to doubt her sense of taste. Yeah. Manuel nodded. Susan did not bother to argue with him, so she just asked, Do you like more cream or less cream? More cream, please. You like cream? I have a sweet tooth. Manuel said. He was indeed suitable to be a bottom, Susan thought. Susan chose a cake with a lot of cream and handed it to Manuel. Thank you. Dont think too much. I just dont want people to mistake me as a person who would abuse an invalid. Susan said bluntly. Manuel nodded. He knew it. It was just a little difficult for him to ept the word invalid. Manuel sat in his wheelchair and elegantly ate the cream cake. Susan really thought that Manuel was very gentle, innocent, and elegant and that earth was not the ce for him. Susan. A male voice suddenly came from beside them two: Susan instantly turned her head. At the same time, Manuel also turned his head and had a look. Then, he slowly moved his gaze to the cream cake in front of him. Henry. Judging from Susans voice, she was obviously going through some emotional swings. She was probably very excited. Manuel put the cream cake on the table in the self-service area, pushed his wheelchair, and left. Sometimes he would rather not to see. Then he could deceive himself, saying that this kind of life was not bad. How have you been these days? Susan asked Henry. She looked at him and suddenly felt nervous and overwhelmed. They seemed to have be strange to each other now. Originally, they were already about to get married. The more Susan thought about it, the more upset she got. Not bad. What about you? Henry asked her gently. Not well. Susan directly answered. Henry opened his mouth, but he seemingly did not know what to say. If I said Im not happy recently, would you take me away? Susan questioned. Henry chose to remain silent. So, it was not an impulsive decision for Henry to give up on her and just let her marry Manuel. He meant to let her be with Manuel. Susan smiled sarcastically and said, If you wont, dont ask me if Im doing well in the future. Itll mislead me into thinking that you want to restart a rtionship with me. After saying those words, Susan walked away. Though her eyes were a little red, she thought she was much stronger than she had expected. She had thought that she would burst into tears at the sight of Henry. But she even did not shed a single tear. Henry looked at Susans back. She looked carefree as if she had let go of the past. Then, there was suddenly a serious look in his eyes. In the past many years, he had done so many things for Susan. He would absolutely not allow his efforts to be in vain. Henry suppressed his emotions, turned around, and was about to leave. Henry. A woman stopped him from behind. Henry frowned and looked back. It was Martina. Martina stood at a ce that was neither too far away nor too close to him and asked, Can you ept it? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I dont know what youre talking about. Henry was a cautious person. When he dealt with someone unfamiliar, he would be very alert. You were supposed to marry Susan. If you did that, the Phillips Bank would have been yours. Now, everythings gone. Can you ept it? Thats my business. It has nothing to do with you. Henry clearly refused her. It has something to do with me. Martina said, If you hadnt been dumped by Susan suddenly, I might have been the one who married Manuel! In a sense, its your inability that causes the separation between me and Manuel. Henrys face darkened. Obviously, Martina was mocking him. This woman was seemingly used to having a condescending attitude towards others. It has happened. Even if I me you, it wont change anything! It would be better for us, the victims, to cooperate once. How about that? Martina took the initiative to extend an invitation. Cooperation? Henry was obviously interested in it, though he still had a cold look on his face. We can work together and make Susan and Manuel break up. Ive never thought of that. Henry directly refused. Martinas face dropped. Her brother was right. She could not underestimate Henry. He developed from a man who had nothing to what he was today. No matter what methods. he had used, he was definitely not simple. Now, he apparently only refused her without hesitation because he was overly cautious. Its only beneficial for you to cooperate with me. Martina continued to try to persuade him, First, Im a youngdy from one of the four strong powers. Youll definitely need my help in business. Second, my brother is now trying to work with an aristocratic family. If you cooperate with me now, I can introduce you to him. Once my brother obtains a certain status in the aristocratic family, with his help, its even not impossible for you to take direct control of the Phillips Bank! Finally, you love Susan and love Manuel. Isnt it great for us to get to be with the people we love? After Martina said so much, Henry was still alert. Though he did not directly reject, he did not agree. Dont worry. I wont sell you! With your status, its not worthwhile for me to degrade myself to deal with you! Martina still had a condescending attitude towards Henry, Ie to your only because I think there will be value in our cooperation. Otherwise, I even wont bother to look at people like you. What Martina said did hurt Henrys self-esteem. But he also lowered his guard against Martina due to her words. He had to say that from the perspective of Martina, there was indeed no need for her to deal with him since it wouldnt do her any good. She took the initiative toe to him only because they had mutual benefits. It was actually a good thing for him. He now had lost Susan. It was simply out of the question for him to get a foothold in business by himself and even get the Phillips Bank. Once he got support from someone, things would be very different. Although Charles did not have a good reputation recently, a lean camel was still bigger than a horse. Anyway, Charles was still much powerful than he was. In addition, if Charles really got a high status in an aristocratic family, working with Martina did bring only benefits and no harm. But, Henry was stili extremely cautious, You love Manuel so deeply. How can I guarantee that youll help me instead of Manuel to get the Phillips Bank after youre with Manuel? Chapter 284 Jealousy Chapter 284 Jealousy Chapter 284 Jealousy Manuel has no interest in business. You should know that. Otherwise, your position in the Phillips Bank would have been taken by Manuel now. Martina said bluntly, So, once I get Manuel, he and I basically wont interfere in business matters. And my brother is seeking a development in politics, but hell need a right-hand man in business. That person will be you. Henry stared at Martina in silence. He had been swayed, but he was still considering it out of over cautiousness. He had to admit that it was a great temptation. ording to Martina, he would not only be enabled to get the Phillips Bank, but also get a powerful backer. It was said that Charles was doing very well in politics and was highly likely to achieve sess. So he said, Fine. Ill cooperate with you. Henry agreed. He could not resist such a great temptation. Smart guys know the ins and outs. Martina smiled smugly, Henry, as long as you work with my family, you can absolutely get the high position and great wealth that you even didnt dare to dream of before. Thank you. From your mouth to Gods ears. Henry nodded. He didnt go through many emotional swings after Martina painted this rosy picture of his future. He just asked, What are we going to do next? Very simple. Martina was straightforward, Susan likes you. People with eyes can see that. She married Manuel only because she had no other choice. Therefore, as long as you pursue her again and insist on restarting a rtionship with her, she will really be with you. Then, the marriage of Susan and Manuel will naturally be destroyed. Of course, it takes some time for them to get a divorce. During this period, Manuel will be sad. And Ill take advantage of this time tofort and move him. In this way, we can sessfully make Susan and Manuel break up, and well both get the person we love. Henry shook his head. Martinas n was too simple. He said, Its not that easy. Manuel has put a lot of effort into getting Susan to marry him. Its impossible for him to let go so easily. Besides, even if I take the initiative to go after Susan, Im not sure if I can seed or not. Its possible that Manuel will destroy me in the middle of it. To be frank, Manuel could deal with me with great ease now. The only reason why he didnt do anything is that hes afraid that Susan will hate him. Martinas face darkened. We can talk about itter. Henry seemed to have found that Martina did not have any good ideas, Weve agreed to cooperate now. We can consider how to deal with themter!. Sure. Martina agreed without hesitation. After all, it was not a good thing to seek quick sess and instant benefits. The less people know about our cooperation, the better. Henry reminded. Dont worry. Except for my brother, no one else will know about it. Henry nodded. He looked around and was sure that no one else had noticed them. Then he turned around and walked away. Martina looked at his back. Then, she turned around and went to the garden. At this time, there had been a lot of peopleing and going in the hall. Hannah had been standing by her fathers side and greeting the guests. Tonights anniversary celebration was very grand. Apart from many business Titans, there were also a lot of officials from aristocratic families who were stationed in Kensbury City now. Almost half of the upper-ss people were here. Oscar, youre now in politics. And I have a good rtionship with some people working in the City Hall. Let me introduce you to them. Follow me. After saying that, Miguel went to one side with Oscar. Although the four strong powers did not have many connections with core members of aristocratic families, they had close contact with the stationed officials from aristocratic families. It was very normal that Miguel had some connections. Hannah looked at their backs. Not knowing why, she felt a little angry. Who on earth was her fathers biological child? How could her father just take Oscar away and leave her here? She would be very embarrassed. Hannah. Michelle called her. Hannah turned around and looked at her. Your grandma made trouble again yesterday. Michelle said. Speaking of Lorie, both of them were clearly unhappy. Dont worry. I know how to deal with her. Roger is in jail now. Its said that all his property has been confiscated. Your grandma has run out of money. Shell certainly make trouble in the future again. No matter how hard she tries, she wont be able to do a lot of harm to us. After all, all of the media are on our side now. Even if Grandma was really unfairly treated and then went to the Jealousy Error media, no media will be willing to write about her. She cant cause a stir anymore. Hannah said with certainty. Michelle naturally believed her daughter. Actually, she was bing more and more. convinced that Hannah had outstanding abilities. By the way, mom. Hannah suddenly thought of something. Michelle was astonished, Whats the matter? Grandma ate crow aftering to me and dad, I think she mighte to you. You mustnt pity her. Hannah reminded, Now, we need to teach Grandma a lesson. Otherwise, shell continue to be unreasonable! OK, I wont be overly nice to her. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Hannah smiled slightly. She was very pleased with her mothers change. In herst life, her family always madepromises and swallowed their anger. In the end, their family was destroyed. In this life, in no way would she allow her family to repeat the same mistake. She looked around and saw Mary and Wayne. Against her expectations, they woulde here on their own initiative. Werent they afraid that they would be embarrassed because of their father? Do Wayne and Mary stay on the straight and narrow in thepany? Michelle obviously also saw them. No, they dont. But theyre not clever enough for me. So theres nothing to be afraid of. You still have to pay attention. Michelle told Hannah. I see. I have a few friends over there. I have to go there. Michelle looked to one side. After Michelles 50th birthday party, Michelle gained a high status in the upper ss, a very high status. Naturally, she got some friends who had taken the initiative to make friends with her. When Loretta saw this, she was extremely upset. In the beginning, she was the modeldy among richdies. Those Today, she deliberately got dressed up so that she could stun everyone. Unexpectedly, her dress was not as pretty as the elegant mauve gown Michelle was wearing. When Michelle was around, Loretta looked vulgar and ungracious, being a sharp contrast to the elegance and grace of Michelle. The more Loretta looked at Michelle, the angrier she got. Loretta couldnt help but speak to Charles, who was beside her, No matter what methods. you use, you must destroy the Cooper family. I want them to abase themselves before me! At the same time, Charles wasying his eyes on Hannah who was greeting guests alone. This girl was wearing a simple dress, but she was still so stunning. His attention was even immediately attracted by her as soon as he entered the banquet hall. Chapter 285 You Will Definitely Perish at Hannahs Hands Chapter 285 You Will Definitely Perish at Hannah''s Hands Chapter 285 You Will Definitely Perish at Hannahs Hands Manuel was somewhat touched, too, but he wouldnt change his mind. After all, he truly didnt love her. He would either be alone for the rest of his life or be with the person he loved the most. This was his principle. It was a principle that even Susan couldnt change. Martinas deration and expression of love did not receive any response. Her eyes turned red. She said, Manuel, never will I give up! After saying that, she left with red eyes. Probably because she could not ept the fact that Manuel was not touched by her at all. No matter what she did, he would not have any mood swings. However, Susan could make him give up everything with just a nce. Martina walked past Oscar and Theodore. She was obviously hurt. Theodore couldnt help but joke, If Martina werent the younger sister of Charles and werent from the Sawyer family, I would suggest you choose Martina as your partner. After all, Martina really loved Manuel, unlike the heartless Susan. Manuel did not respond to Theodore. Theodore and Oscar walked up to Manuel. Oscar naturally pushed Manuel to a secluded corner of the garden. Then, he spoke, I n to choose the Balderston family. Why? Theodore was shocked. Manuel was also astonished. But he did not show it on his face like Theodore did.. Its Hannahs suggestion. Oscar frankly said. Its Hannah again! Theodore couldnt helpining, One day, youll perish at her hands. I think Hannahs analysis is very reasonable. Oscar exined, Weve been suspecting that Charles has someone helping him. We failed to find out who this person is. Now, it can basically be spected that its the Collins family. Just based on the statement of Hannah? Hannah knows a lot of things that we dont know. Its like she has the ability to foresee things. And she wont lie to me. Even if she lies to you, youll be willing to be fooled by her. Theodore continued to dis Oscar. Oscar squinted at Theodore, but Theodore did not think that he had said anything wrong. Charles has already worked in cahoots with the Collins family. If I go on the same path as him, itll not be easy to achieve sess, though theres still a possibility to win. Therefore, I Tell your decide to choose the Balderston family. Oscar spoke to Theodore in a firm tone, dad after you go home. I will. Theodore nodded. Anyway, no matter how much he was against this decision, he wouldpromise in the end. I have to go now. After finishing talking about this stuff, Oscar went away. Theodore looked at Oscars back. He had the feeling that Oscar was anxious to meet Hannah, and that Oscar was unwilling to be parted from Hannah for even a second. He turned around and asked Manuel, Can you go in by yourself? After all, it would be better if no one else knew about their rtionship. Manuel nodded, No problem. Then, Ill enter the hall, too. Theodore said and then reminded him, Im serious. Even Martina is better than Susan. Think about it. Manuel smiled slightly. He did not respond to Theodore because Theodore would not be satisfied with his answer. Theodore knew that he couldnt persuade Manuel. If he could, he would have talked Manuel into not loving Susan a long time ago. Theodore was a little speechless, and also left. Manuel stayed in the garden for a while before going back to the banquet hall. He rarely attended this kind of banquet before. Now he couldnt walk, so he was even unwilling to participate. But he still pushed his wheelchair and entered the hall. The banquet hall was bustling with people now. Manuel. It was Edward who walked up to him from afar. Manuel smiled, Edward. Wheres Susan? Edward seemed to have looked for her everywhere but failed to find her. Manuel did not know, either. He was even not sure if she had left with Henry. That girl. I ask her to keep youpany, not to leave you alone. It doesnt matter. Manuel, put on a casual smile, Im all right now. I can take care of myself. Youre feeling much better now? Edward asked with concern. The wounds have all healed, and I can feel my left leg. My right leg is slowly getting better, too. Manuel just told him the good news. He had never wanted to worry other people since he was a kid. Sometimes, Edward would take pity on this unrted son. Because he felt that Manuel never scrambled for anything. As long as Manuel showed a little interest, he would let Manuel manage the Phillips Bank. Thats great. Edward nodded. He seemed to hesitate for a few seconds and then asked, How is your N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. mother now? Shes fine. Because she lives alone and has nothing to do, shes been going on a journey these days. Manuel replied. Chapter 286 Perfect Sense Chapter 286 Perfect Sense Chapter 286 Perfect Sense Thats good, thats good. Edward seemed a little disappointed, and he thought she would feel at least a little bit sad because of the divorce. But as long as she was doing well, it was okay for him. Manuel could understand how Edward felt. If Edward knew that Justine had never loved him, he might feel it uneptable. So their divorce forced by Susan would only have an impact on Edward. As for Justine, she didnt care too much. Lets go, Ill introduce you to some friends from the business. It may be beneficial if you would like to join Phillips Bank someday. No, thank you, Dad. I have no ns for that yet, but I think Susan can make ns in this regard. After all, it is not a good idea to give Henry too much power in managing Phillips Bank. I know, Edward nodded, but Susan doesnt want to manage thepany at all, and I cant force her. Ill see what I can do. Thanks. Edward quickly replied, If Susan would like to join thepany, thatd be better. The whole family business will be left to her in the end. Yes. Manuel nodded. Edward was chatting with Manuel. Susan had seen them from a long distance away, and she hid from them on purpose, not wanting to appear in front of them. She felt annoyed, seeing her dad getting along with Manuel. They were the two men she hated the most in the world. It was not a surprise that simr people got along well. She turned and looked around. Although she just said some extreme things to Henry, she couldnt stop having some expectations of him after she left him. Henry was standing in a corner and he nearly didnt interact with other people. Seeing this, Susan couldnt stop thinking that he probably felt inferior when dealing with business entertainment while he was not good at this. Susan felt a bit sorry for him for no reason. She was the one who sent Henry to the Phillips Bank. At that time, she didnt want her familys property being taken over by Justine and her son, and that was the reason she sent Henry to take over Phillips Bank in advance. She never expected that she would not be with Henry in the end. She even wondered whether Henrys current situation in Phillips Bank would be embarrassing. Would he beughed at? The more she thought about it, the more she felt ufortable, and the more she wanted to get closer to Henry. But she couldnt get close. What was the point of getting closer by now as she was the wife of Manuel already? It would only make it sadder. So she turned around and walked towards Hannah. At that moment, Hannah was holding Oscars arm. They, a talented man and a beautiful woman, were the spotlight of the audience. People would notice them even from a long distance. Hannah, Susan called her. Hannah looked at Susan, whispered something to Oscar, let go of Oscars arm, and walked aside with Susan. Oscar didnt mind that and he continued to socialize with people who came and went. I want to leave now. Susan said directly. Leaving so early? Staying is no fun. Hannah thought that this kind of business entertainment was boring and she said, You may leave with Manuel ahead. I want to go by myself Under the pressure of Hannahs look, Susanpromised and replied reluctantly, All right. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hannah then smiled. Be careful on your way back, she said. Okay. Susan left. She walked towards Manuel, and then pushed him out of the banquet hall. Hannah watched Susan and Manuel leave. But she didnt go back to Oscar immediately, instead, she went to restore her makeup in the restroom. She took out her foundation and lightly powdered it on her face. Mary suddenly walked out of the toilet. She seemed a little surprised to see Hannah. But in the next second, she called her with an easy tone and even a bit ttering, Hi, Hannah. Hannah nced at Mary. Then she asked, Hows grandma? Mary didnt expect that Hannah would ask about Lorie first. She is not in a good mood. Mary spoke frankly. She didnt mention a little bit of their grandma smashing everything in the house after she got insulted in public and returned home. She was utterly pissed off. Are you still living with them? Hannah asked. Yes. Esther is very nice to me. Although Dad is in jail now, she still takes me in. Hannah sneered. Mary was so good at pretending. Esther took Mary in. It was just a show for outsiders. Without Roger, Mary would never have had an easy life with Esther. Think carefully about your future and what to do with it. Hannah didnt try to expose it. She only gave her point. Mary pretended that she couldnt understand what Hannah meant. Contact me after you think it over. Hannah smiled. Hannah just knew that Mary understood what she was saying. There was little doubt in her mind and she knew very well that, after Roger got to prison, she would never have an easy life with Lorie, Esther and Wayne. Her only option was to leave them, but once she left them, she would have nothing left. She didnt feel that was fair but felt reluctant. But if she tried to curry favour with Hannah right now, she was afraid that Hannah would think that she was too realistic and that would destroy her insoluble and kind image. So she thought she still had to endure the torment of Lorie, Esther and Wayne temporarily. Hannah also knew what Mary was concerned about. No matter how Mary acted, she could never really trust her. She knew exactly how arrogant and cruel Mary was in her previous life. That she deliberately be nice to Mary only because she would be useful at some point. Meanwhile, she could alsoplete her revenge for the deep hatred in her previous life! Hannah put her foundation into her sophisticated bag and walked out. For Hannah, she didnt need to put too much effort into it and Mary would throw herself into the trap. The banquetsted until midnight. And finally, all the guests left. Hannah started rubbing her shoulder, looking a little tired and less tense, and being a bit causal with her image. Miguel and Michelle were a bit tired as well. Oscar, Hannah, you must be exhausted now. Miguel said. Im fine. Oscar quickly answered. Im fine too. But you two are getting old. You should go back and take some rest now. Hannah urged. At that moment, the car was parked in front and waiting for them. Who says we are getting old? Miguel asked dotingly. Hannah smiled, Okay, okay, you are still young enough to give me younger siblings. Hannah. Michelle was teased by her daughter, and her face turned red. Its gettingte. You should hurry back and get some sleep now. Hannah urged again. She was worried about them getting too tired. Miguel didnt refuse again, You should go back early too. Dont stay upte after you go back, especially you, Hannah Okay, okay, you only need to take care of my mom. I have Oscar, he will take care of me. Dont worry about it. Miguel was a little speechless, yet he took Michelles hand and got into the car first. Looking at their backs, Hannah felt that she was so lucky to live one more time. Otherwise, how could she see such a beautiful scene of her parents? Chapter 287 Oscar Washed Hannahs Feet. Chapter 287 Oscar Washed Hannah''s Feet. Chapter 287 Oscar Washed Hannahs Feet. Hannah watched the car that Miguel and Michelle took fade away. She turned and was about to leave with Oscar. At that moment, her hand was suddenly clenched by Oscar. Their hands were touching. Hannah frowned, Yes? I just think its nice to be like your parents. Oscar said bluntly. Hannah was a little speechless. I want to hold your hand and grow old with you. Oscar muttered. He led Hannah and got into the car. The car was driven all the way to Oscar vi. There were few vehicles on the street. The luxurious city, with only neon lights, looked like a mirage now. Hannah sometimes wondered whether she was living in a mirage of Kensbury City. She was always thinking. Did her previous life exist? Her heart tightened inexplicably suddenly. Because the man holding her hand suddenly ced her hand on his lip. He was kissing her on the back of her hand. Hannah looked at him closely. I always feel that the happiness of this life is all blessed by God. Oscar said. He seemed a little worrying about gain and loss. Hannah didnt take her hand back from Oscars palm. She could still feel his lips on the back of her hand, which were very soft. She moved her sight and started looking out the window. She felt exactly the same as him! The car arrived at the vi. Jimmy opened the car door for them respectfully. After getting off the car, Oscar picked Hannah up and carried her in his arms. I can walk on my own. I know. Oscar answered. Then why did he carry her in his arms? Didnt he feel tired? Oscar carried Hannah and walked into the lobby. Max came to greet them. Max, send us some desserts to the room. Yes, Master Oscar. Oscar carried Hannah all the way back to their room and put her on the bed. Hannah didnt understand why Oscar did this. Dont move. Oscar urged. Confused, she just wanted to take a shower. It was sote and she was sleepy. However, she was obedient, lying on the bed without moving. She saw Oscar walking into the bathroom and then there was a sound of running water. Was he trying N?velDrama.Org owns this text. to upy the bathroom before her? How could he be so childish? Hannah started toin in her mind. With the unpleasantness, she saw Oscare out of the bathroom suddenly and walk straight to her. He picked her up again. Oscar, what are you doing now? Taking you to take a bath. I can walk by myself. Hannah became nervous. Who gave him permission to do so? She wasnt ready yet. They had a pact before that they were supposed to do intimate things only after he had been sessful. He shouldnt betray their pact! Didnt you ask me to take care of you? Oscar could feel the rejection of Hannah clearly. Hannah was shocked. This part of memory was not stored in her brain. After all, she never thought of relying on anyone after she was reborn. You just told your dad. Oscar reminded. Hannah then remembered when they were leaving earlier, she said that Oscar would take care of her, while she was just saying it but not meaning it. Well, Ill take good care of you. Oscar said very seriously. It seemed like he was making a promise. Hannah wanted to say no, but she didnt. That was what Oscar was capable of, making her speechless. She always felt that if she said things like that to him, it would hurt him. Then she would feel guilty. After Oscar put her down in the bathroom, he left and closed the bathroom door for her. Hannah took her clothes off andy in the bathtub. As she was concerned, human beings feelings were not as controble as they thought. Hannah took the bath and removed her makeup. Then she walked out of the bathroom. Oscar had already taken a shower in the bathroom in the next room. He was wearing navy blue pyjamas. His tidy formal hairstyle was changed back to a casual boyish style, making him look affinity, and somehow like a cute doggy. Oscar must be a sexy demon. He could make countlessdies fall for him by lying on the bed like that. Am I good-looking? Oscar was ying with his phone. He didnt even raise his head, but he knew she was looking at him. Did he grow an extra eye somewhere? There are more, if you want, I can show all of them to you. Oscar put down his phone and looked at her with a seductive smile on his face. 2/4 O < Chapter 287 Oscar Washed Hannahs Feet. Hannah rolled her eyes. No one was more shameless than Oscar. She walked towards the bed. At the moment she was about to lie down, Oscar spoke. Sit on the sofa first, Hannah was confused again. What the hell was he going to do? It was sote already. Couldnt he just let her sleep? Tomorrow is Sunday. So you may sleepte. It was sote that Hannah didnt even want to argue with Oscar. So she sat on the sofa next to their bed, and then she saw Oscar getting out of bed anding back with a basin with warm water inside. She was surprised by that. Oscar squatted down and put her pale and small feet into the basin. I just took a shower and washed my feet. Hannah felt odd. Its foot-soaking. Oscar corrected her. Its not cold weather. Why should I soak my feet? Its not for warming your body, it helps to relieve your bodys fatigue by elerating your blood flow cirction. Oscar answered. Meanwhile, he grabbed one of Hannahs feet and tried to give her a foot massage. It tickles! Hannah couldnt bear it anymore and wanted to pull her foot back. It wont tickle after a while. That tickles! Aah! Hannah couldnt stand it and it was so ticklish that she evenughed out loud. She kept trying to pull her foot out of Oscars hands. It tickled as long as he touched her foot. I cant stand it, Oscar. I dont want a foot massage and Im not very tired today either. Please let go of my footAah! Ha-ha-ha Dont touch Hannah wasughing so hard that she could hardly breathe. She started doubting that Oscar was trying to torture her instead of giving her a massage. Oscar, dont touch it! That tickles! Ha-ha-ha Hannahughed and twisted her body. Oscar felt slightly hurt. He wanted to relieve her fatigue but was disliked by Hannah. Let go of me, please, let go of me Hannah keptughing and her tears came out. Oscars facial expression wasnt good obviously, but he loosed Hannahs foot. Hannah stoppedughing. I didnt mean to refuse you but it really tickles. Hannah exined. Oscar had a serious look still. Hannah felt that sometimes Oscar was like a child, of the kind that was hard to coax when he got angry. She leaned over and kissed Oscars face suddenly. Oscar stopped thinking. Thank you for the foot massage. This is your reward. Hannah smiled. His bad expression finally eased. But he said, in a serious tone, Dontugh next time. Would there be a next time? He could have taken care of her in so many different ways. Why would he insist on washing her feet? Chapter 288 Entering the Wrong Room Chapter 288 Entering the Wrong Room Chapter 288 Entering the Wrong Room Oscar took the basin to the bathroom, and Max brought in some desserts at that moment. Hannah finished the desserts in big gulps. When she was about to go to sleep, the phone rang suddenly. Oscar came out of the bathroom. Hearing the ring, his expression changed significantly, "Who''s calling you at this hour?" "Manuel." Hannah answered. Oscar frowned. "I''ll go to the balcony and answer the call." As she said, she walked straight to the balcony. Oscar pursed his lips. In the end, he chose not to think too much. On the balcony, Hannah answered the call, "Hi, Manuel." "Did you Sleep?" "Thanks to Oscar, I''m still awake." Hannah answered in a helpless tone. If Oscar hadn''t done all these, she''d be asleep by now. "Did I bother you two?" Manuel asked quickly. Obviously, there was a misunderstanding. "No, it''s not what you think," she felt awkward and exined. "What do I think?" Manuelughed. He was not a person who likes to joke, but now, he was making fun of her. "Anyway, it''s not what you are thinking now." Hannah didn''t want to exin more because she felt the more she exined, the worse it would be. She changed the subject directly, "Why did you call me at this hour?" "Because I wanted to talk to you about Susan." "Tell me." She felt it should be the time to talk to Manuel about Susan as well. "I met Susan''s father tonight. He wanted Susan to go to Phillips Bank, but Susan didn''t listen to him at all. I believe that, besides Henry, in the whole world, you are the one who has the most possibility to persuade Susan to join Phillips Bank." "Why do you want Susan to go to work there?" Hannah asked back. "Susan is the only daughter of Edward. Phillips Bank will be hers in the future. If she cannot learn to work there now, how can she take it over in the future?" "You are not only worried about whether Susan can take over Phillips Bank, but also, even more, worried about whether Henry will take Phillips Bank as his own, right?" Hannah cut to the point. Manuel was a little stunned. Probably he didn''t expect her would think so. "Why didn''t you tell Susan about this?" Hannah asked Manuel. She hadn''t intervened in their affairs because she wanted to respect Manuel''s choice. Manuel was indeed protecting Susan, protecting her in the best way he could and not letting her get a little bit hurt. However, this kind of excessive protection was to keep all the harm to himself. He stood up to everything. "What do you know?" Manuel asked Hannah. "I know all you know." Hannah answered. Manuel remained silent for a long time. He thought he was the only one who knew about it. Was Hannah on his side so unconditionally because she knew about all of this? "Actually, you may consider telling Susan everything. She is not so weak as you think." Hannah suggested. "If I told you that I wanted Susan to fall in love with me first and then tell her about it, would you think I overestimated myself?" Manuel asked suddenly. Hannah smiled, "No." "Susan has always thought that Henry is the person who treats her the best. She hates her father and she hates me. It is not easy for her to find someone she likes so much, so I don''t want her to know that he has beenying to her all the time. But if she fell in love with me someday, she wouldn''t feel that she was being hurt by the world." Manuel exined. Hannah knew it. He would think like that. But when would Susan understand all Manuel did for her? When exactly did Susan fall in love with Manuel? In her previous life, she didn''t know it until she saw Susan''st message after Susan''s death. Susan loved Manuel. "Henry is indeed nning something bad, but I can''t do anything to him now. For Susan, the more miserable Henry is, the harder she could not let him go. I''m just hoping that Susan can have something to do and change her focus on life to work. And anyway, she needs to take over Phillips Bank someday." "Have you ever thought about managing it for her?" Hannah asked. "Not at this moment." Manuel answered, "If I join Phillips Bank now, she will only assume that I want her family''s property." "Manuel, I don''t even know what to say to you." Hannah sighed. She felt so sorry for Manuel to the point that she had the impulse to beat Susan up. Why couldn''t she understand which man loved her the most? "Anyway, this is the reason I bothered you." Manuel didn''t seem to mind that. His kindness towards Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Susan seemed toe from his instinct. It was from the bottom of his inwards, wanting to be good to her. How deeply did he love her to make him endure everything without regrets. She once loved Charles but she thought of getting repaid. At least, it was because Charles treated her well on some level although it was fake. How could anyone be so stupid as Manuel? "I will try to persuade Susan," she said, "but you know her, even if she agrees to go to work, she might not take the job seriously anyway." "It''d be better than drinking and hanging around the bar every day." "Does she still go to nightclubs often?" Hannah frowned. "Kind of like that." "Did she go tonight?" Hannah couldn''t help asking. "Yes." Hannah hoped she could grow up. Susan left the banquet early today,promised and left with Manuel. Hannah didn''t expect that they left together, yet got apart afterwards. There was no difference between them leaving together and her leaving alone. "Not back yet?" Hannah was a little angry. "Not yet... It seems she just arrived." Manuel paused and said, "I heard the sound of the door opening." "Okay, I got what you want already. I''ll talk to her tomorrow. You should get some rest now." "Thanks a lot." Manuel replied politely. "Nah. Goodnight." "Good night." Manuel hung up. Nor did he get up to see Susan. After all, his legs were disabled, and it was difficult for him to get in and out of bed. Recently, Susan always came back sote and he got used to it already. He even turned off the light in the room andy down directly. With his eyes closed, he felt that everything around was quiet until the door was pushed open suddenly. Then he saw someone jump directly onto his bed in the darkness. She pounced on Manuel. Manuel pursed his lips. In addition to feeling unexpected pains, he also smelled alcohol. So was Susan drunk tonight? That made sense. If she wasn''t drunk, she wouldn''t have walked into his room. Chapter 289 Sleeping Together Chapter 289 Sleeping Together Chapter 289 Sleeping Together Susan felt that her nose hurt a little. Normally, her bed wasn''t this hard, was it? Could it be that the little maid, Tia, changed her quilts andforters today? She twisted her body ufortably. Her soft body kept rubbing against Manuel''s, while Manuel didn''t move at all and he didn''t even make a sound. He was only trying to hold his feeling. Finally, Susan seemed to find afortable position, and then she fell asleep. She drank too much tonight. After leaving the party with Manuel, she handed him over to the driver and took a taxi to somewhere else. She went directly to the nightclub. After arriving at the nightclub, she kept drinking. Terribly upset, thinking about her current marriage rtionship, she felt terribly bad. She felt even worse after seeing Henry today. All she could think about was drinking and getting rid of the sadness. Unexpectedly, she got herself drunk. Normally, she drank a lot and she would be in a half-drowsy state. However, she was so drunk this time that she couldn''t even remember how she got back. Anyway, she found a way back. She only wanted to get on the bed and sleep. She knew that once she got some good sleep when she woke up tomorrow, she wouldn''t feel too bad from the hangover. And she did get good nights of sleep. As soon as she wanted to sleep, she would fall asleep quickly. Insomnia never happened to her. Tonight, she fell asleep fast and well without doubt. However, the person underneath her, tightening his body, couldn''t sleep at all and kept his eyes open until dawn. It was dawn already. Manuel finally closed his eyes and fell asleep. Because he was so tired and sleepy already. He couldn''t even lift his eyelids, and then he fell asleep. Susan woke up because of the urgency to pee. Every time she got drunk, she would definitely be woken up by a feeling to pee the next day. She moved her body and seemed a little ufortable. She could feel that there was something underneath her body, something hard. She opened her sleepy eyes. Sometimes, when she was too sleepy, she would go to the toilet with her eyes closed, and then go back to bed right after she finished it. But she didn''t feel right today, so she tried her best to open her eyes. Right after she opened her eyes. She was shocked by what she saw. Was she still dreaming? She couldn''t understand why Manuel was under her body. She was lying on Manuel like a frog, spreading her arms and legs everywhere. Her head was ced at Manuel''s neck. The worst thing was that she found a trace of saliva on Manuel''s, white and pretty, neck. Was that what she left on when she was sleeping? She could not believe it and she deemed it a dream. So she quickly closed her eyes and try to continue her sleep. At the same time, she kept saying in her mind, ''Wake up,e on, wake up!'' Out of a sudden, she opened her eyes again, yet she saw the same thing, Manuel. It was still Manuel, who was frowning. Who coulde and tell her what the hell was going on? Why would she be in the same room with Manuel, and how would she ride on Manuel''s body? "Sir." The door was pushed open suddenly the moment Susan was feeling extremely desperate. The one who opened the door screamed instead before Susan screamed out. It was a loud scream. Oh,e on, was this for scaring her? Tia didn''t knock on the door when entering Manuel''s room. Did she and Manuel get to know each other so well already? Manuel was awakened by the sudden scream. He felt like he had just closed his eyes for a second. He struggled and opened his eyes. He then froze with shock. He saw his mother standing by the door with Tia. Looking at them in the bed, Justine felt a little blushing as well. She used to think that there would not be such intimacy between them even if they were married but now there seemed to be some things that she was too old to understand. "I''m sorry to bother you guys so early. Well, you may continue." Justine spoke. Susan was also in a daze at the moment. Annoyed with Tia, she didn''t expect Tia was followed by Justine. Although Justine was surprised, she was ady with a lot of experience. So she calmed down quickly, and close closed the door for them without feeling embarrassed. Susan didn''t even have a chance to exin "No, we did not do anything". The door was closed already. She felt that she would never be able to exin to them that nothing happened between them. "Maybe you can get up now." Manuel could feel clearly how desperate Susan was. Finally, Susan seemed to recognize that she was still lying on top of Manuel''s body. She was like a solid stone on him. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She bounced off from Manuel, "How did I end up in your bedst night?" She was questioning him with some hard feelings. Manuel looked away. He couldn''t stand to see the disgust in her eyes. He answered, "You got drunkst night and went to the wrong room." "Couldn''t you just stop me? You knew I was drunk!" "I couldn''t wake you up." Manuel lied. When he lied, his ears would turn red. But Susan didn''t notice it. "Well, you could push me." Couldn''t he just kick her out after she climbed into his bed? "I couldn''t wake you up by pushing you either. You know, my legs are disabled now. I don''t have that much strength." Manuel exined. "..." Susan wanted to kill herself now. How could she sleep in the same bed with Manuel? How could Justine see them being together in the bed? She didn''t even need to guess what Justine would be thinking about her. She must think she was a slut, saying she didn''t like Manuel, yet she climbed into Manuel''s bed. The more she thought, the more badly Susan felt to be crushed. "I''ll exin to my mom." Manuel could understand Susan''s worries and suffer at the moment. Susan took a look at him, but she couldn''t be mad at him. Because it was her fault that she climbed into Manuel''s bedst night. She understand it was her behaviour, so she couldn''t me Manuel for this. But she felt not reconciled. She was probably angry at herself. Why did she drink, and why did she get herself drunkst night? She opened the door and rushed out of the room angrily. Outside the room, Justine was sitting on the sofa in the living room, and Tia was serving her tea. The moment Justine saw the door opening again and Susaning out from it, she was about to speak. Bang. The door of the next room mmed shut again. Susan locked herself in the room. She was so pissed that she couldn''t even pee. She should never live with Manuel in the same house. When thinking about the fact that she hugged and slept with Manuel all night long, she didn''t even know if she did anything to Manuelst night. Or did Manuel do anything to her? "Aah!" Susan screamed. She rather hit her head against the wall and died! Chapter 290 Her Tactics Chapter 290 Her Tactics Chapter 290 Her Tactics Manuel came out of the room in a wheelchair and heard Susan screaming in her own room. There were desperate screamsing out of the room. Justine frowned and looked at Manuel, "What is wrong with her?" Manuel didn''t exin to his mother that it was because Susan couldn''t ept that they slept in the same bedst night. He changed the subject, "Why are you here?" "I just came back from a tripst night. I came early this morning to see if you have been bullied by Susan." Justine said frankly and smiled again, "I didn''t expect your rtionship to develop faster than I thought." "No, Susan was drunkst night and nothing happened as you thought." Manuel exined. He didn''t want his mother to misunderstand this. "She can sleep in your bed while drunk, which means that she is not that defensive against you." Justine said, "I knew Susan would love you someday." Manuel smiled bitterly. It was hard to say. "If she doesn''t like you, then she must lose her mind." "How can anyone praise her son like this?" Manuel said a bit helplessly, "You know I''m disabled now." "Even if you are disabled now, you are still much better than the average person." Justine just had that confidence. Anyway, mothers always think their kids are the best. Manuel didn''t want to argue with his mother on this. The two of them talked for a while. Susan came out of the room suddenly. She had changed her outfit and put on makeup. She looked pretty good. She looked so different from the one who was trying to hit her head against the wall a few minutes ago. At that moment, it seemed that she had be an arrogant girl again, even though she was harmless. "Ms Phillips."Tia saw here out of the room. She stepped forward hurriedly and talked to her, "I didn''t mean to bother you this morning. It was because Madam came and I wanted to wake Mr Johnson up. If I knew you were sleeping together, I wouldn''t havee in without knocking on the door..." Susan had tried so hard to forget it. Shouldn''t it be like that, as long as she was not embarrassed, then the embarrassed one would be someone else? Did Tia mention this intentionally to make her feel bad? "Shut up!" Susan shouted at Tia. Tia didn''t dare to speak anymore. She knew that Susan was a bad-tempered one. That was the reason she tried so hard to exin. Susan didn''t give them a look and walked directly towards the door. She didn''t even want to stay in this house for another minute. "Susan," Justine called her and asked, "where are you going?" "It is none of your business!" Susan didn''t care about Justine at all. "Susan!" Manuel grabbed his mother. Justine sometime felt disappointed in her son. She could only angrily watch Susan walking out the door and mming it. Susan seemed to be angrier than her. Indeed, Susan was now in a huff. What made Justine think that she could speak to her like that? Who did she think she was? Thinking of it, Susan angrily drove away from the house. But she didn''t know where to go. She didn''t want to stay at home where she would see Justine and Manuel. Driving aimlessly down the streets, she was wondering where she could go in the daytime. The nightclubs were not open yet. It was a total drag to drive like this. Her phone rang suddenly. "Hi, Hannah." "It''s so rare that you wake up so early today?" "It was all because of Manuel." "What happened?" Hannah was curious. "Nothing. Why are you calling me?" Susan didn''t want to talk about it at all. She tried to convince herself that nothing happened and she would forget it soon. "I think you should start working." Hannah said straightforwardly without beating around the bush. "What?" Susan didn''t want to hear that either. "Are you going to y around like this for the rest of your life?" "I don''t want to go to work anyway. I can''t stand the thought of getting up early in the morning every day and spending the whole day in a boring ce like an office." "So you n to have your dad paying for your forever?" Hannah raised her eyebrows. Susan pursed her lips. She understood that it was not a good idea to let her dad pay for her forever. "As we talked before, if you were with Henry and he was helping your dad manage Phillips Bank, you may rely on him. But now, you''re married to Manuel, as you know, Manuel won''t be able to work at Phillips Bank for a while, so Phillips Bank will have to rely on you at the end." "There is still possibilities between Henry and me." Susan said frankly. "What possibility?" Hannah''s tone changed. In fact, she knew that Susan still hadn''t given up on Henry. But when hearing Susan saying it, she still felt not happy. "Anyway, I''ll divorce Manuel someday." "Susan!" Hannah stopped her seriously and warned, "The more you hurt Manuel now, the more you''ll regret it. I advise you to be kind to Manuel." "Who''s the bad guy? I would have been happy with Henry if it hadn''t been for Manuel." "Hell, you would be happy!" Hannah cursed suddenly. She sounded a little excited. Susan was also a bit surprised by her words. Hannah was well educated, had always been reasonable and never said such things. Hannah took a deep breath, calmed herself down, and said, "I would have told you everything if it is not for Manuel." "What do you mean?" "I mean, you should go and start working at Phillips Bank right now, stopping ying around all day. I don''t want to see you cry someday because your family''s property was taken over by somebody else!" Right after she finished her sentence, Hannah hung up the phone. It was because she felt it was impossible to make Susan understand her situation while she still wanted to be with Henry. She wasn''t in the mood for work at all. Thus, Hannah started thinking about some extreme ways. Susan was the kind who sometimes didn''t listen and needed a tough lesson. She called Edward. It was answered, "Hi, Hannah." His voice was very gentle. Edward was sincerely fond of Hannah. He always wondered why there was such a big gap between Susan and Hannah, who were almost at the same age. "Edward, I''m calling to talk to you about getting Susan to work at Phillips Bank." "Speaking of this, I am also trying to figure out a way. Susan is still not ready for this." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "I thought about it. Persuasion is definitely useless. We can only force it." "Forcing her is also useless. Susan would not be threatened by me at all." "No, it is because you didn''t use the right method." "Do you have any good suggestions?" Edward asked hastily. "Block all of Susan''s cards, so that she would have no money to spend. And then tell her if she goes to work, she will get a sry every month, and if she doesn''t, she won''t have even a penny." Hannah said bluntly. "Will this..." Edward still hesitated, "make our rtionship even worse?" "Have you ever had a good rtionship?" Hannah asked. Edward couldn''t help but feel bad to hear that. But Hannah made a good point. Chapter 291 Driven Crazy Chapter 291 Driven Crazy Chapter 291 Driven Crazy Edward agreed to Hannah''s proposal. Hannah also told Manuel her n. He hesitated and finally agreed. After all, this was the only way to force Susan to work hard. So on that day, all the cards ounts of Susan were frozen. She tried paying by all her cards but failed. Susan was very embarrassed in the beauty salon. She really didn''t know where to go today, so she wanted to go to the beauty salon for beauty and massage, enjoying and rejuvenating herself. There were still some inflections today after she was drunkst night. She didn''t want her mood affected by Manuel. However, she never thought that after she enjoyed the service, no cards could pay for them! She quickly called her father, "Were you bankrupt?" Edward was almost angry to die by such a sentence. "Otherwise, why were all my cards invalid?" Susan asked directly. "I froze the ounts." Edward said calmly. "What do you mean?" Susan got angry and said, "Why do you freeze my cards ounts suddenly? Do you want to give all the assets to Justine?" "It''s my business whom I give them to." They would definitely quarrel with each other in less than two sentences, "For this family, you have not made any contribution, everything is of mine, and I can control them as I like! It''s not your turn!" Susan was so angry that her body was shaking. Since she was a child, although the rtionship between her and her father was not good, Edward had almost never talked to her like this. She always lost her temper on her father. Susan was going to hang up. After all, she couldn''t ask her father for money humbly. "You are 22 years old and you have graduated from the university. I finished my obligation. I won''t give you any money unconditionally. If you want money, you can either go out to work or work in our bank." Edward said frankly. Susan didn''t want to be threatened by her father and hung up the phone directly. She dialed Hannah again, "Hannah, send me some money." "Why?" Hannah asked. Of course, she knew the reason. But unexpectedly, Edward took the measures so fast. "All the cards my father gave me were frozen." "Really?" Hannah obviouslyughed. "Are you gloating?" "No, I''m sorry for that." Susan didn''t believe it. She said, "You should hurry up and send me some money. I''m in the beauty salon now, and my cards ounts were frozen and I can''t pay." "How much?" Hannah asked. Susan asked the staff and replied, "Twenty eight thousand." "If I lend it to you, when will you pay me back?" Hannah continued to ask. "How soon?" Hannah asked. "You have already known that my cards were frozen by my father. How can I know when to pay you back? Besides, only 20, 000. With our rtionship, do you want me to pay you back?" "Short ount makes long friends." Hannah''s voice was firm. "Hannah! You want to annoy me, don''t you?" "Your father has frozen your card now, and you will ask for everything you spendter. I can''t always support you like this, right? I also work hard to make money." "You..." Susan was too angry to say anything. She was just annoyed by her father, now she was annoyed again by her best friend. Susan was so angry that she wanted to hang up the phone directly when she suddenly thought of something. She shouted, "Hannah, you colluded with my father, don''t you? You asked me to go to work in the morning but I didn''t go, so you and my father thought of such a way. Don''t you think it''s too awful?" "You are not stupid." Hannahughed again. "It''s really you! Am I your friend? You hurt me like this!" She knew her father would not treat her like this. Edward usually ttered her. He didn''t dare to treat her like this. "In fact, if you don''t want to go to your father''spany to work, you can choose the second way." Hannah suddenly said kindly. "What is it?" Although she knew that Hannah couldn''t say anything good from at the moment, she was still attracted by her words. "tter Manuel and ask him to give you money." Hannah said. "Are you kidding me? Manuel gets the money from my father, how can he leave some money to me? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. You are thinking highly of him." "Susan, do you have any misunderstanding about Manuel?" Hannah was speechless. Manuel was the No. 1 hacker of Northfield. He could pick up any business, with which the pay was enough for an ordinary person to live a whole life. "Whether misunderstood or not, I can''tpromise in front of Manuel anyway!" Susan was resolute. "Then you have to go to work with your father." "I won''t!" "Do you have the choice?" Hannah asked Susan. Susan gritted her teeth. She thought that she was being scheming against by everyone. "Atst, you''d better negotiate with your father to get more money each month. Otherwise, Edward will give you the sry of an ordinary employee. I''m afraid you will spend the money you earn in one day." Susan was really angry and wanted to cry. "Believe me, Edward, Manuel and I are the people who really care about you in the world." Then Hannah hung up the phone. She was afraid that Susan could not bear the stimtion if she said more. Susan was always thinking that since she married Manuel, she was unfortunate every day. At the moment, the staff didn''t dare to say a word beside Susan. Hearing Susan''s phone call, they knew she was obviously in a bad mood. After a long time, someone knocked at the door and came in, "Ms Phillips, someone has already paid for you." Susan was stunned. "Someone has paid." The staff said again. "Who?" Susan asked. "He didn''t leave a name." Susan thought it must be Hannah. She knew Hannah''s bark was worse than her bite. She never thought about anyone else. Susan left the beauty salon. Driving around the street, she was so frustrated. Originally, she wanted to go shopping to buy some clothes and bags after she had a beauty salon. Now she didn''t have any money. She even couldn''t afford a bottle of water. At the moment she fell apart, she found that her car oil was almost gone. She parked the car on the street in a huff. Sitting in her car, she felt herself having a breakdown with someone pushing her right to the edge. Chapter 292 I Try to Be a Good Person Chapter 292 I Try to Be a Good Person Chapter 292 I Try to Be a Good Person Finally, Susan still picked up the phone and called her father. "Have you decided?" Edward asked. He said in an indifferent tone. It seemed that he didn''t care too much. Susan took a deep breath. "OK," she said. "I''ll go to work tomorrow." Edward over there was excited but he tried to calm down. "Youe to the human resources department tomorrow." "What about my sry?" Susan was blunt. "You''ll be paid ten thousand per month." "I would rather not go to work." Susan was furious. "Except for your sry, you have the same amount in your credit card as before." Edward added. It means, now she had all the money, plus 10, 000, as long as she decided to work. Thinking about that, Susan seemed to feel better. "Is that all right? Edward asked. "No problem, but you''d better not expect too much from me. I can''t do anything but y." "I''ll arrange for someone to teach you." "That depends on whether I want to learn or not." Susan looked disdainful. "If you do a bad job, ording to thepany''s rules, you can be fired. Once you are fired, you will be treated as you are now, with no pay and frozen credit cards." "..." Susan couldn''t believe Edward threatened her like that. It did worked. She had already prepared to go to work and spend time. "Attendance time is 9:00 a. m., so don''t bete for your first day." "I see." Susan impatiently said, "So can you restore my card now?" "I''ll do it when you start work." "Come on!" "I''ll hang up if that''s all." Then he hung up. In Susan''s eyes, Edward was still very indifferent to her. She was so angry that she almost threw away her mobile phone. Since she married Manuel, and her father divorced with Justine, the whole world was against her. Now she was filled with so much anger. ... Hannah received a phone call from Edward. He thanked her a lot because Susan agreed to work in the Actually, pushing Susan to work was just the first step. And to make Susan work hard, there was a long way to go. "You''ve been giving me the cold shoulder all day." Oscar sat on the sofa, looking straight at Hannah, smiling. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t spend time with your family?" Hannah put down the phone, looking at Oscar. Oscar frowned slightly. It seemed he had no idea what Hannah was talking about. "Theodore." Hannah said, "Don''t you need to bnce the family rtionship? You don''t have to y games with him?" "..." Oscar was speechless. He stretched out his hand and pulled Hannah directly into his arms. He was too strong. Hannah even felt that she did not have time to push him away, she had been nested in his arms. "Not him." Oscar hold Hannah, with his chin resisted on Hannah''s head. Now they were very closed to each other. If it was not Theodore, who else would it be? "You''ll know someday." "Male or female?" Hannah asked. "Do you care this?" "Never mind. I''m just trying to rify your sexual orientation." "I don''t need someone to verify my sexuality. You can do it now." After say that, Oscar''s body apparently began to react. "Oscar!" Were they men always thinking about these things in their brains the whole day? "It was you who flirted with me." What did she say to flirt with him? Hannah was about to contradict, Oscar had pressed her down on the sofa and kissed her. Hannah could not make any sound. Max came to call them for dinner, and he was petrified when seeing such a fiery scene. Feeling so embarrassed, his face turned red. Hannah also saw Max. She quickly tried her best to push away Oscar, who then smiled and let go of her. He was afraid of losing control. Every time he just wanted to make jokes with her, it turned out that he was the ufortable one. He moved from her body. Hannah''s face was red. Seeing that, Max was worried he interrupted them, so he said, "You don''t have to eat dinner too early. Go ahead." Who wanted to go ahead? She didn''t even know what Oscar would do next if they had not been stopped. Hannah got down from the sofa, running to the table. Actually, it was called "ESCAPE". Oscar touched his lip. He almost couldn''t bear the lust. He got up and sat across to Hannah. She found they had been more and more ustomed to each other in the life. "The election begins next week." Oscar suddenly said. Hannah paused, "A promotion to chief of staff?" "That''s right." "Do you need to go around giving speeches?" Hannah asked. The elections in Northfield were always run with a voting system. As for the selection of the officials in Kensbury City, it required an open vote by the entire poption, thus, it needed a lecture tour. "I will n with my team where to canvass tomorrow." "How many candidates are there this time?" "Just me and Charles Sawyer." Hannah frowned. "Everyone else knew there was no hope, and they were afraid of offending me and him, so they didn''t sign up." Hannah nodded. That made sense. There was no one else qualified except Oscar and Charles. "Is there anything I can do for you?" "Not yet. But I may be too busy to be with you at this time." "It doesn''t matter." It would be better not to be with her, she thought. Otherwise, he would spend a lot of time molesting her. "The dinner." Oscar reminded. Hannah silently nodded. Then she worried and said, "Don''t be defeated by him." "Don''t you trust me?" Oscar''s expression changed slightly. "Charles was insidious and cunning." "So you think I''m a good person?" Oscar smiled. Hannah was shocked. Then she was relieved. If Oscar was honest and kind, he would have been killed by Charles for thousands of times in previous lifetime. "I try to be a good person." Oscar suddenly said. It was like a promise. Hannah suddenly thought of what Oscar said to her in her previous life. He said that he was not a good person. But now, he said he tried to be a good person. She was somewhat touched by this change. Was he changing for her? As for his sentence ''Not a good person'', how would he interpret "a good person"? "If I win this time, how about giving yourself to me sexually?" Oscar asked. Hannah came to herself and said, "Didn''t I say I wait for you till the day of your bright future?" "Isn''t the position of chief executive a splendid future?" "Why don''t you request yourself more strictly?" Hannah was speechless again. At least, he should get the highest office of the aristocratic families. Chapter 293 Approved by the Board Meeting Chapter 293 Approved by the Board Meeting Chapter 293 Approved by the Board Meeting "Have I ever had high requirements to myself?" Oscar asked her. Anyway, it should not be such a low one like this. Looking at Hannah, Oscar suddenly fell silent. Smiling slightly, he seemed a little lonely. Then he got up from the sofa, "I go to bed." He just looked a little ufortable. Hannah pursed her lips. She looked at Oscar''s back, and said to him, "Is it that important?" Oscar looked back at her. "Is having sex that important to men?" "It depends on different people." Oscar replied. Hannah frowned. "It''s very important to do it with you." Oscar paused every word. So what Oscar meant was having sex with her was very important to him. Suddenly, Hannah felt bad for Oscar, looking straight at his lonely back. This man was born into a wealthy family and he was admired by a lot of people. The loneliness in him was notpatible with him at all. He looked as if he had never received any love since he was a child, and he had grown up alone. He was a man of mystery puzzles. And she seemed to have been seduced. When Hannah opened her eyes the next morning, she found the man who slept beside her was no longer there. At ordinary times, Oscar wouldn''t wake up so early. What happened today? Was he angryst night? He was so mean, Hannah thought. When she threw off the quilt and got up with some displeasure, she saw a post-it note on the bedside. She reached out and took it, "Leave first cause I have something to do, don''t worry about me. Yours, Oscar." The moment she read it, there was a smile on her face although sheughed at how silly he was inside. "Yours, Oscar." Hannah controlled her inner emotions, put down the note, walked into the bathroom, and finished washing up. Then she simply made up and changed into a suit. Hannah went to the building of Cooper Group after having breakfast. When she came into the office and just sat down. Rose reported on her work, "Ms Hannah, there is a board meeting at ten o''clock in the morning. The office of chairman''s secretary reminded me early in the morning and asked me to notify you to attend." "What''s the theme?" "They didn''t tell, just said that you must participate." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Okay." Hannah nodded, and then asked, "The opening marketing case of the ''Huatan'' project, bring it out earlier." "Yes." Rose nodded, "I have urged the marketing department, and the deadline for submission is before this Wednesday." "OK." Hannah responded. "Ms Hannah, do you still want a cup of ck coffee?" "Thanks." Hannah had turned around and started working. Rose made a cup of coffee for Hannah and a cup of warm water for Jimmy before leaving the office without disturbing her. She always thought that when Hannah was working, she was serious and dedicated. It was ten o''clock in the morning. Hannah walked into the board meeting room. To her surprise, Mary and Wayne were also there. She sat in the corner calmly, waiting for the meeting to start. Miguel sat in the middle, and he said bluntly to the microphone in front of him, "Today, everyone is in a hurry to hold a board meeting. The purpose is very simple. We need to check the goal that Hannah set for herself when she joined the Hannah smiled lightly. It turned out that her father couldn''t wait to credit the achievements to her. "At that time, Hannah made a promise in front of all the high-level officials. Lily." Miguel called the personal secretary beside him. "Yes, Mr Chairman." The secretary understood and quickly projected the document on the screen. Everyone looked at the performance table on the huge electronic screen. "This is Hannah''s performance in the three months since she entered Cooper Group." Miguel said, "It has exceeded her original promise." Suddenly, the audience burst into apuse. Hannah had a smile on her face, but she was still calm. "Cooper Group has always regarded the ones who have capability the most important, so I would like to put forward my position idea for Hannah." Miguel was very serious, and looked very powerful, "Roger, who was in charge of the sales and marketing part of the Group, my eldest brother, has been imprisoned for some things. I think everyone here should be very clear about that, so I won''t go into details here. But now his work has been managed by the executive CEO. After all, the CEO has his responsibilities. He can spare his energy some time, but it will inevitably be exhausting after a long time. Therefore, I hope that Hannah will take up this position, Senior Vice Chairman of Cooper Group. She will be responsible for managing all marketing work." As soon as the words came out, it was still a little surprising. Hannah was also amazed. That was a rare leap. It was even more unbelievable than Oscar''s promotion to a chief executive. Indistinct conversations began in the meeting room. After all, Hannah was only 22 years old. There had never been a 22-year-old female chairman in the history of Northfield. Moreover, Cooper Group was one of the top 100panies in the world. People mightugh at this. "I don''t agree!" Wayne suddenly said loudly, "Something happened to my dad and he is now in jail, so he can''t manage thepany any more, but even so, it''s not Hannah''s turn to take over. She just have only been in thepany for three months, and got certain achievement, but no matter how great the credit is, she is not qualified to take up this position. Uncle, it is a bit too selfish for you to do so." Miguel looked at Wayne, who was acting like he was being reasonable. If Hannah was to be appointed as the senior vice chairman of Cooper Group, he would not agree to it. Roger was only in histe 40s when he was in the position. Now that Hannah was appointed in the top position, it was ridiculous for them. "So who do you think is more suitable?" Miguel asked Wayne. "Anyway, Hannah is not qualified enough." Wayne said bluntly. Of course, it was not good to rmend him himself. Even though it was normal for a son to inherit his father''s career here. Since no one else rmended him, he couldn''t say it out and asked Miguel to give him the position. "What''s wrong with Hannah?" Miguel asked him. Wayne was about to speak at that moment. "Age?" Miguel said, "Just because she is only 22 years old this year, should all her abilities be denied? May I ask, with so many talents in thepany, everyone was helpless when facing the project of Light Building, when facing ''Huatan'', the international project, everyone avoided talking about it. But Hannah was able to turn the two most difficult projects of the Group into profits in just three months. Who can say that she has no ability to get the position!" With a tone so aggressive that it couldn''t be refuted, Miguel made the scene instantly silent. At least half of the people were convinced by him. After a few seconds, someone began to echo, "I support Hannah as the senior vice chairman of the Group. I think we should give young people a tform to y a bigger role." "I also support it. Hannah was able to achieve such amazing results in a short period of time. I believe that in theing time, she will bring me more surprises." "Agree..." There were more and more voices of support. Hannah never thought that she would get such recognition. Chapter 294 Hannahs Courage Chapter 294 Hannah''s Courage Chapter 294 Hannah''s Courage At the meeting, Hannah looked at Miguel. Seeing her father was proud of her being approved by others, Hannah felt inexplicably sad. In her previous lifetime, she could stay by her father''s side, share his worries and problems, and be his pride. However, she spent everything on a faithless man. In the end, their family was ruined. If she hadn''t relived this life, she would be sorry to meet her parents in the heaven. She inhibited the tears. She didn''t want to be so sentimental anymore. At least for now, she was alive and what she should do at present was to be fine and live well. "I don''t agree!" A voice of disapproval suddenly appeared in the board conference room. Hannah turned her eyes and looked over. This time it wasn''t Wayne, it was another senior leader. "Indeed, she is very capable, I admit that. But it is inappropriate for Hannah to take over Roger''s position." The speaker paused for a moment, and seemed to be mustering up his courage, "Mr Chairman, I have something to say. I say it out of position, and I hope you don''t mind it." "William, if you have something to say, you may speak up." Miguel respected this director. After all, he was one of the few shareholders of the Group''s older generation who were still working here. "Your father left the Group to you, but he also rified the position of your elder brother Roger. In other words, you are the owner of thepany, but you are not the only one who owns it. What I''m talking about now is very straightforward, that is, Roger''s position, within the reasons, should be inherited by his only son, Wayne. Hannah can take over all other positions, but this position, only Wayne can inherit it." William said. Hearing that, Wayne secretly felt exhrated. With the support of a shareholder on Roger''s side, Wayne was thankful that that position wouldn''t belong to Hannah since she was hindered by such a powerful man in the Group. Thinking of bing the senior vice chairman of Cooper Group, he almost trembled with excitement for getting such an authoritative name. Especially when he heard that Miguel recognized it at the moment, he said, "William is right, thank you for reminding me." "I''m just doing my duty, and I''m afraid that faithful words grate upon ears." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "It''s not that serious." Miguel quickly said politely, "Ipletely agree with William''s point of view." William nodded, with a little relief. "It''s just that with Wayne''s current achievements, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to take over the position." Miguel said bluntly. The joy on Wayne''s face vanished in an instant. "When Hannah first joined thepany and made a promise in front of the senior leaders, Wayne and Mary also made the same promise. Lily." Miguel called his personal secretary again. The secretary hastily pressed the next page of the presentation. Miguel looked at the projected screen and said, "This is Wayne''s achievement in the past three months. The goal set at the beginning was that the public rtions department would take the project of the international yground, and at the same time help the total revenue of the interface board to double. Now the result is that the international amusement park is still in the ambiguous stage of municipal nning. As for the number of signed orders,pared withst year, the orders of the customer collection department are one-fifth less." Wayne was extremely embarrassed by what he said. During this time in thepany, he did not make any achievements. He wished he could but the truth was not his expectations. Just watching Hannah shine brightly all the time, but he seemed to be unable to do anything, even a help. Day after day, three months passed fast. "William, I made it clear in front of everyone and in front of Wayne''s father, Roger, that if Wayne and Mary didn''tplete their performance, they would start over as ordinary employees. Now we give Wayne a higher position with disregard for his performance. Such an arrangement may not be appropriate." William did not stand by Roger''s side. He just wanted the fair and put forward his own point of view. Miguel knew it too and that was why he respected him so much. "Well, then I won''t say more. I just think that if the chairman insists on cing Hannah in the position of senior vice chairman, it will be a joke of ourpany." In fact, it was also for the sake of thepany''s reputation. "I don''t need to be the senior vice chairman. I feel that I am still young and need more experience. I am under pressure when I was given such a high position." Hannah suddenly stood up from her seat and expressed her attitude. Such words made her very kind and generous. "William is right. If I take the position, I will fall into disrepute. It will be rumored that the chairman of Cooper Group put obstacles in the uncle''s family''s way. Not only the senior leaders can''t ept that, but I can''t ept it. I can''t ept my father being misunderstood like this, so I won''t take over the position of the senior vice chairman of the headpany." Hannah stated. Miguel looked at his daughter. Although he appreciated her courage and that she was not appealed by the profit, this position was so appealing to so many people. She might regret it someday, Miguel thought. And once it was confirmed that this position could only be held by his elder brother''s family, Hannah would never be able to upy this position in the future. She could only wait until she inherit his position and it was a long-term thing. He would feel sorry for her daughter. "However," Hannah said suddenly, "Mr chairman also made it clear that my uncle is in prison, and the work content of this position is managed by the CEO. But it takes much time and efforts. And there is no precedent of hiring two external chief executive officers. Besides, Wayne is not qualified enough ording to his performance. So I would like to apply for the position, to be exact, for the work but not its title. I don''t need the job title." It meant that she didn''t need an appointment from thepany and she would do the work of the senior vice chairman of thepany while getting paid the present sry. As soon as the words came out, there was still a bit of uproar in the audience. Everyone was stunned by her idea of doingbor free. "Once the board of directors feel that there is a better person who can take up this position, to put it bluntly, if Wayne can improve his performance, I will give it up." Such a speech left everyone on the scene speechless. If anyone retorted, they would think he was making trouble on purpose. All of them had to admire Hannah''s courage. The younger generations brought the young attitude. In the quiet meeting room, no one said a word anymore. Seeing her daughter''s resolute attitude, Miguel agreed, "Since this is Hannah''s decision, if you have no opinion, then we will do as Hannah said. In her current position, she takes over all the duties of the senior vice chairman." Chapter 295 She Had It Coming Chapter 295 She Had It Coming Chapter 295 She Had It Coming After Miguel finished his words, there was no longer any objection. It was just convincing. Wayne gritted his teeth. He knew that he had no right to disagree at this moment, so he could only grit his teeth and sulk. "Okay, now we should rify the work of Wayne and Mary." Miguel said. Everyone''s attention was focused on the two of them. "Mary promised toplete an independent marketing n, and double the original marketing performance, and cooperate with Hannah to do the job. Mary has met the standard, so she was promoted from the director of the marketing nning office of the sales department to assistant to the general manager of the sales department." When Mary heard about her promotion, the smile on her face waspletely undisguised. Then she quickly restrained her smile because Wayne was staring at her with hatred in his eyes, which made her not dare to feel a little bit ofcent at all. "And Wayne, I thought about it again and again. Although he hasn''tpleted the performance, since he is Roger''s only son, and he needs to be cultivated well, after all, I decided to make an exception for him. Let''s look at the results after half a year. If the performance hasn''t improved by the moment, Wayne will fulfil his promise and start from the grassroots, but if your performance improves, I will give you a promotion ording to your ability." Miguel''s words were quite a prestige. There was no favoritism and his words did show fairness and it led to no rebuttals from the other colleagues. Wayne didn''t say a word. Miguel turned to Wayne, "Anyments?" "No, uncle." Wayne had no choice but to answer. It had to be said that this was the best result for him. He could only be foolish if he resisted now. Suppressing the anger, he swore to torture these people one day, especially Miguel and Hannah. He vowed to take everything from them! At the end of the meeting, everyone left. Hannah walked into the elevator. Mary followed her and said with a ttering expression, "Hannah," Mary probably thought that what happened today was all nned by Hannah and her father, including her promotion. However, that had nothing to do with Hannah, yet there wouldn''t be any objection from Hannah. After all, this kind of arrangement could make everyone see that Miguel was an impartial leader. "I will work hard with you in theing time." Said Mary. For Mary, what had happened today was exactly an answer from Hannah, an additional one to the suggestions about Mary''s future, which were told by Hannah on the anniversary of Cooper Group. "Work hard. It''s good for you." "Yes." Mary looked very well-behaved. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As soon as Mary returned to her office, her expression changed all of a sudden. She was so jealous when Hannah was pushed forward today. Now she took the initiative to show her kindness to Hannah as she understood that her father''s family, including her grandma and Wayne, were unreliable. Only by following Hannah could she gain a position here. And once she gained a foothold, she swore to expel Hannah from thepany. She was waiting for the day toe. ... In the office of the General Manager of the Public Rtions Department, Wayne overturned everything on the table. He didn''t dare lose his temper at the meeting but when he returned to his office, he brought all his emotions to the surface. He felt very upset when it came to his mind that Hannah surpassed him so much at the meeting. At that moment, he couldn''t help but me his father. If it weren''t for his father''s uselessness, he wouldn''t be aggrieved to this point. If it weren''t for his father''s inability, his grandfather wouldn''t have left all the inheritance to his uncle, and he wouldn''t have been so embarrassed now! The rage in him was bordering on physical violence. At the moment, the phone suddenly rang. It was from Lorie. "Grandma." He answered in an unkind tone, making no secrets of his antipathy. "Wayne,e back quickly, your mother is going to kill me,e back and help me!" Lorie''s sharp voice rang out from the other end of the phone. She didn''t notice that Wayne was in a rage at the moment. He hung up the phone abruptly and left thepany right away. He drove fast all the way home. They were living in a hardcover house in the urban area now, for all their assets owned by his father had been confiscated. With some private money saved by his mother and the help of rtives on Esther''s side, they could barely maintain this life. He walked into the house angrily. As soon as the door was opened, Lorie was heard crying and cursing. "Esther, you threw my bowl, you didn''t help me wash my feet, and you dared to let me go! Do you know who you are? If I hadn''t persuaded my son back then, he would have divorced you long ago, and you would have be an abandoned widow!" At this moment, Esther was scolded by Lorie and her expression was extremely bad. Seeing his sone back, she restrained herself for a second. Lorie quickly stepped forward to pull Wayne as soon as she saw him. "Wayne, Wayne, do you know how your mother abused me at home? You must teach her, your uneducated mother, a lesson!" she said. Wayne was burning with hate, which had been contained for a long time since the meeting. "Wayne, I couldn''t bear your grandma." Esther looked at her son, her eyes turning red, and she seemed very wronged, "You know the current situation of our family, everyone knows. But Lorie insists me should stew dessert for her, so I stew her some white fungus to drink, and she poured the food on me. I was hurt, and I got angry, I did drop your grandma''s bowl and wet her feet. Now your grandma says that I should buy her desserts and wash her feet on my knees..." "That''s the way it has to be..." And suddenly Wayne smacked Lorie violently in the face. Looking at her precious grandson, Lorie was shocked with disbelief, and so was Esther. Since his childhood, Lorie gave Wayne, her dearest grandson, everything. How could he p his grandmother without mercy? "Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re the queen in our family? You were indeed useful, because Miguel would give you money and listen to you, so we ttered you. Do you think we treat you well because we like you, because we are filial? Ridiculous! We thought that you were helpful for us. But now, we have nothing, what are you doing here? You still want my mother to wash your feet? From now on, you''re the one to wash my mom''s feet and you''re the one to cook for my mom. You will be our servant for the rest of your life!" said Wayne. Chapter 296 Abused Chapter 296 Abused Chapter 296 Abused "Wayne, you ungrateful bastard! How could you talk to me like that? How could you say something so heartless to me? How dare you! I''m your grandma. I''ve always loved and cared about you and supported your life. You''ve made tons of troubles and I''ve got your back every time. But in return, you just said those ruthless words to me and even beat me! You dared beat me! You goddamn ungrateful bastard! You broke my heart. Your conscienceless words are killing me! I swear, you''ll be terribly sorry if I die." Lorie went out of control and screamed her lung out. For so many years, Lorie had never been abused by anyone. Even though she didn''t have a happy marriage with her husband, she was respected most of the time. Her husband hadpromised in every way to avoid fussing with her. Later she became the only senior of the family after her husband died, and everyone must show her respect. She''d tried all means to make things difficult for Hannah and her family, but they still treated her with due respect and care. However, she turned out to be abused cruelly by the ones she loved and cared. She just couldn''t figure it out. "Go to hell then! You''re so useless and you should go to hell!" Wayne shouted at Lorie and showed his real face and said without sympathy, "Do you think you could live such a good life without Uncle Miguel? Grandma, do you think we like you and respect you? Wake up! We just made use of you to take over Cooper Group! You''re useless to us now since you''ve offended Uncle Miguel and his family. You''re a piece of trash, so useless and pathetic. Just go to hell. We hate to see your face again. You make us sick!" "Wayne, you bastard! I''m gonna kill you! I''m gonna kill you!" Saying it, Lorie came at Wayne. But Wayne pushed her down to the sofa abruptly before she coulde close to him. Lorie was aged and got dizzy and couldn''t rise to her feet. It seemed Wayne hadn''t vent out his anger yet. He stepped forward and tried to p her more. Esther stopped him immediately. "Wayne, I don''t give a shit on the life and death of this evil old woman, but it''s unworthy of it if you ruin your future by killing her and getting yourself into awsuit." Wayne thought about it, stopped beating Lorie and said, "You''d better have some self-knowledge! I''ll fucking kill you if you dare boss my mother around again or still do yourself proud like a queen mother in the house!" "How dare you! I''m your grandmother!" Lorie screamed out. No matter how, she couldn''t ept that she''d been abused like this. "Wayne, you abused me and showed me no respect! I''ll reveal the truth to the media right away. I''m gonna ruin your reputation and make you lose everything." "Whatever!" Wayne didn''t give a damn on it and said, "You framed Uncle Miguel and his family up that day and got busted on the spot. Try and see what media will still believe your shit now. Check your phone and see how many people have condemned you as a wicked old woman and cursed you to go to hell. You''re asking for an insult yourself if you talk to the media and expose me! No one will ever believe a word you say!" "I... I''ll go for Miguel. I''ll tell him to knock some sense into you! You damn kid!" "Oh, my dear grandma, don''t you know the meaning of ''digging your own grave''?" Wayne smiled evilly and said, "You gave Uncle Miguel and his family a hard time, and you want him to help you now? Do you think he is stupid? You know what, Hannah isn''t the one she used to be. She''s very vindictive now. You''ll be kicked out of the house if you turn to them for help. I suggest you drop the idea. Or you''ll look for trouble yourself." "You ungrateful bastard!" Lorie cursed. She didn''t know how to vent out her anger besides cursing him harshly. "Well, since we''ve started it today, let''s just make things clear, in case you still have those false hopes." Wayne meant to make Lorie suffer and said, "I don''t like you and I just take advantage of you. So does my father. Jesus! You''re so stupid that you even can''t tell who really loves you and who just pretends to. Grandpa was much smarter on it. He knew my father wasn''t attached to any of you and none of you would live well once my father took over Cooper Group." "You cruel and heartless bastard! You and your father and your family are goddamn bastards!" "You taught us that, grandma." Wayne said sarcastically, "Uncle Miguel and his family treat you well but you turn a blind eye to it. You even acted wicked and merciless and couldn''t bear to see them live a good life. You''re just suffering from your own actions now. You asked for it. You are the only one to be med!" "Wayne..." "Enough!" Wayne didn''t want to waste his breath with Lorie again. He turned to Esther and said, "Mum, take her phone away. Keep an eye on her. Make sure she behave herself." "OK." Esther said. In fact, she''d had enough of Lorie in her life. She wouldn''t have grovelled to Lorie if it hadn''t been beneficial to please her. But she was over the moon when she could torture her and take it out on her now. "I''m not feeling well. I gotta take a nap in my room." said Wayne. He wasn''t in the mood of going back to the office today. Whenever he recalled that he''d suffered wrong in the office, he couldn''t help to get mad. He swore that he would make Hannah pay for it someday! She would have to pay big for it! ... At thepany, Hannah finished the work handover. Someone in the branch office took over the job of the sales director when Hannah was promoted to the senior vice chairman, while Mary became the assistant of the sales director in the Sales Department. Hannah moved to the office of the senior managers. The office for the senior vice chairman was still empty. It seemed to be saved for Wayne. In fact, they did it to hush the crowd. Hannah knew clearly that Wayne couldn''t be promoted to that position considering his working capacity. And Wayne knew himself quite well. He knew he wasn''t capable of it, so he might reach his goal in the extreme way. She would do nothing but wait for Wayne to bring about his own destruction. Hannah''s new office was temporarily made in a vacant room. In the letter of appointment, she was appointed as "The Provisional Senior Vice Chairman". So, it sounded very reasonable to work in a temporal office. Even so, anyone would feel ufortable with it. But only Hannah could take it so lightly. Rose moved to the new office together with Hannah. She just watched their sales director, to be more exact, the provisional Senior Vice Chairman, looking so calm and peaceful. Rose was worrying about Hannah. ''Didn''t she care about the so-called fame and reputation? Wasn''t she afraid of making herself aughing stock? She would have to leave with her tail down once Wayne had developed himself and got promoted. Wasn''t she worried about it?'' She thought. "Just speak it out." Hannah had buried herself in work already. The CEO had covered this job in the earlier stage, and there wasn''t any problem with the big things. But many of the small things had been left behind. "Nothing much." Rose came back to earth instantly. She always thought it was unnecessary for her to worry about anything. It seemed that Hannah had confidence in everything. Everything had turned out to be fine in the end even though Hannah had met some unstable things or gone through some difficulties at first. So, she didn''t have to worry about it at all. "Get back to your work then. We''ve got much to do in this position. List all the job responsibilities of this Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. position and find out what kind of work this position is in charge of now. Get back to me within this week." "Yes." Rose said humbly. After all, Hannah wouldn''t leave any personal time to anyone during working hours. She wouldn''t even give you the time to zone out. That was her process. Chapter 297 Farewell Dinner Chapter 297 Farewell Dinner Chapter 297 Farewell Dinner It was ten at night when Hannah raised her head from the work. She kept sitting there without moving since this afternoon. Now she''d got a sore neck and sore arms. She stood up, stretched her arms and said to Jimmy, "Let''s call it a day, Jimmy." "Yes, Mrs Wells." Said Jimmy, who stayed close to her all the time except when she was in Oscar''s manor. They left the building together. Hannah was a little tired and leaned against the back of the seat, then she took out her phone to check the chatting records. Suddenly she was surprised for a few seconds. She found Oscar had texted her at 5pm, saying that he wanted to dine out with her after work, and he''d also sent her the address of the restaurant. But she had been too busy to check her phone, so she didn''t know it at all. And, Oscar didn''t call to remind her or double checked if she''d received the message. Then, she pursed her lips and called Oscar. Oscar picked up the phone, "Finally, you think of me, Hannah." "Why didn''t you call if you wanted to ask me out for dinner?" Hannah was confused. She would just have missed it if she hadn''t read the message. "You''re a busy bee. Would you simply leave your work ande have dinner with me if I called?" "At least, I could turn you down." Hannah said righteously. Oscar smiled on the other end, sounding like he didn''t care much about it, and said, "Anyway, it made no difference. Why bothered to urge you? I''d better leave you to your work. You''ll certainly get off work once you''re done." "You''re getting on my nerves!" said Hannah. She didn''t think she could hit it off with Oscar. Normally, one would call to confirm if he didn''t get a reply, and would go home early if his date couldn''t make it. But Oscar just turned a deaf ear to it. Or was he only being polite to ask her out for dinner? Or, in fact, he might have called Theodore or someone else, and he was just checking with her? So, it didn''t matter even she hadn''t replied. If so, Hannah didn''t think she had to feel guilty. "I''m off and on my way home." she said, and was about to hang up the phone. "Shall I tell the waitresses to serve the dishes now?" Oscar asked. Hannah was wondering if she''d heard it wrong or misunderstood it. "I''m still waiting for you at the restaurant." Oscar added. What? Was he out of his mind? Had he been waiting for her for the whole evening without calling or urging her? In fact, she thought Oscar was insane, but somehow she was touched deep in her heart. She hung up the phone abruptly and told Jimmy, "Head for CAROLE, the restaurant, Jimmy." "Yes, Mrs Wells." Jimmy just followed the order without asking much. "Well, does Oscar go bananas every now and then?" Hannah felt a little wronged and couldn''t tell the exact feeling right now, so she just wanted to take it out. "Sorry?" Jimmy was confused. "Does he ask someone out for dinner without calling and just keep waiting and waiting?" "No." Jimmy said with earnest. Hannah didn''t think that was something Oscar would do. Somehow, she guessed he would definitely lose temper if he dined out with Theodore and thetter waste for even one minute. "Mr Wells never takes someone out for dinner." Jimmy added. Hearing it, Hannah was stunned and felt her heart was touched deeply by something. Was she so special to Oscar? Very soon, the car arrived at the restaurant. Hannah hurried to the restaurant, then stood there in the hall with her lips pursed. She found Oscar was alone in the hall, sitting at a dinning table. The soft and white light shone on him. He sat without moving, looking like a delicate statue, so beautiful and so lonely. Hannah took a deep breath and went over to him step by step. Hearing her footsteps, Oscar turned around to see hering up to him with determination. He put on a smile and stood up elegantly. He acted like a real gentleman, pulled out the chair for her and invited her to take a seat while she was walking over to him. Hannah nced at him and sat down slowly. Then Oscar made a gesture. The waiters got it and began serving the dishes. Right at the moment, the waiter also filled the goblets with expensive wine. "Is it a special day today?" Hannah asked. She wondered what was so special about today. Why didn''t he call and tell her on the phone if it was a big day? She might leave work early for a big day. Oscar said nothing. "The one-hundredth day of our marriage?" Hannah guessed. Oscar shook his head. "Your birthday?" Hannah kept guessing. Oscar frowned deeply. She admitted that she had forgotten Oscar''s birthday. "My birthday is on 2nd February." Oscar said. Hannah was a little embarrassed, since she didn''t pay much attention to it. And she was thinking Oscar didn''t know her birthday, either. Then she heard Oscar saying, "Your birthday is on 8th August." Hannah was speechless. Couldn''t he just stop embarrassing her? "We''re a perfect couple." Oscar smiled lightly. So, what was so special of it? "It isn''t a big day today." Oscar said bluntly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Then why all these fusses?" Hannah was still a little confused. "I''ll leave Kensbury tomorrow. I''ll be gone for a while." So, was this a farewell party? Even so, she should be the one to ask him out for dinner. "How long will you be gone?" Hannah couldn''t think of much and just asked whatever she cared most about. "Telling from the schedule, I''ll be away for about ten days." answered Oscar. "That''s a long time." Hannah was a little surprised. And she couldn''t ept it for the time. "The City Hall has nned a lecture tour. I''ve been assigned to some out-of-the-way counties. ording to the schedule, I''ll be back in around ten days." "What about Charles?" Hannah asked. Did Charles have the same work arrangement? Oscar''s face changed a little. "Don''t get me wrong. I just wanna know if you''ve been treated differently." Hannah said with a straight face. "He''ll stay in downtown of Kensbury now, andter he''ll go to some suburb counties." "So, they''ve made it hard for you." Hannah said firmly. But Oscar didn''t seem to care much about it. "Are you leaving tomorrow?" Hannah asked, knowing that he couldn''t say no to the the City Hall''s arrangement. "Yep. I''ll set out tomorrow morning. That''s why I wanted to have dinner with you tonight. I''ll be gone for a while and I''m afraid I''ll miss you a lot." Oscar said naturally. She thought of his words and found them so warm and sweet. So, it meant Oscar couldn''t bear to part with her, and asked her out for dinner, yet she''d just kept him waiting for at least four hours. Chapter 298 Oscar Must Be Somebody Chapter 298 Oscar Must Be Somebody Chapter 298 Oscar Must Be Somebody CAROLE was a fine and romantic restaurant. The waiters brought them food humbly and respectfully. The two of them were the only guests in the restaurant. She had no idea if Oscar had made a block booking or all the other guests had left since it waste at night. "Oscar." Hannah called his name. "Yeah?" Oscar said and raised his eyes to look at her, seeming that was listening to her carefully anytime. Hannah thought of Charles, who always paltered with her after they got married. Sometimes, she had to repeat her words for at least three times before he could hear her. Sometimes, he simply told her to stop talking and keep quiet, because he was tired and needed a good rest after a full day''s work. Hannah tried hard to remain calm and peaceful. She thought she couldn''t release all the anger and grievance until Charles died! "Why didn''t you call me? I could have left work earlier if you had called." she said. In fact, there was no need to guess or ask. She had never been able to turn Oscar down. Oscar was cutting the stake carefully and saying carelessly, "Never mind. I used to wait for you a lot, and I''m used to it." Hannah frowned and couldn''t remember Oscar had ever waited for her. Did she lose her memories? "And, you dide after you finished your work, didn''t you?" Oscar said naturally. Hannah didn''t know what Oscar was thinking. Was he fine with it for waiting for her withoutint? "Done!" Oscar said all at once. Hannah frowned again and wondered what he was talking about. Could he just act like a normal person? It had really scared her out. Then she saw Oscar stand up abruptly and exchange his te with hers like a gentleman. The steak in Oscar''s te had been cut into small pieces, while Hannah had taken two bites of the steak in her te. Hannah stared at him. "Enjoy the steak." Oscar said with a smile. She thought she could definitely cut the steak by herself and she wasn''t so spoiled. What''s more, she''d tasted the steak. Then she saw him cut a small piece of the steak and put it into his mouth naturally. Hannah took her eyes back and lowered her head to look at the steak of small pieces in the te. "Thanks." she said. It seemed that she was too moved to say anything else. It was beyond words. Oscar was so considerate. He was so thoughtful that she couldn''t reject him or didn''t want to reject him again. "Don''t just say it. Do something." Oscar said naughtily to ease things down. Hannah raised her eyes to stare at him. "Hannah, you know I love..." suddenly, Oscar was interrupted and heard a kiss sound. Hannah gave him a kiss on the lips. After kissing him, Hannah sat back on her seat properly and shyly, looking like a child who had made a mistake. Oscar stared at Hannah without a blink for so long that Hannah couldn''t take it any more. The next second, she saw Oscar lick his lips softly with his tongue. God! That was too seductive! They finished their dinner in such a sweet and romantic atmosphere, and went home together. Max must be waiting for them no matter howte they came back. "Oscar," Hannah got back to the room with Oscar after she finished eating the dessert that Max had brought her, then she walked and asked, "how did you find such a good housekeeper?" Oscar turned around to look at Hannah and said slowly, "With my life. Do you believe it?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Hannah was kinda shocked to hear it. For a second, she thought Oscar was kidding. For the next second, she thought he meant it. But Oscar didn''t exin much on it. He reached out to touch Hannah''s hair and said with dearly love, "He''s also your housekeeper. Don''t be envious." Well, she wasn''t envious. Instead, she just suddenly believed that Oscar must be somebody. The next morning, Hannah turned over to feel Oscar but found he was already gone. Hannah opened her eyes, looked at the empty ce where Oscar had sleptst night and felt kinda disappointed. She thought he would wake her to say goodbye before he left. But it turned out that he just left quietly. In fact, she''d imagined it would be this, so she couldn''t sleep tight for the whole night. She was thinking that she might at least see him off this morning. But he just left quietly. Hannah stretched herself and got out of the bed. At that moment, she looked at the head of the bed by the way, saw a note as expected and read it, "Text me if you miss me. I''ll text you back the soonest. Yours loved, Oscar." He was simply so over himself! She put down the note, but couldn''t help to pick it up and read it again. Oscar had very good handwriting. He could write vigorously and smoothly. She guessed that was the reason why she had read it again and again. Oscar had been away for ten days. In fact, Hannah had got her hands full in the past ten days. She''d been busy sorting out the work in hand. In a word, she spent most of the timemitting to her work. But she still paid close attention to Oscar''s lecture tour whenever she was free from work. They gave speeches locally to canvass, and the videos of their speeches would also be uploaded to the official website of the City Hall, so everyone could watch them. After all, they could make contact with very few people in the lecture tour. Hannah was checking the online votes for Oscar and Charles. Obviously, Charles had much higher media exposure recently. Oscar must have be totally defeated if he wasn''t so good looking as to have attracted quite a few of admirers. If it kept going like this, it was like a pie in the sky if Oscar wanted to win. Anyway, it was too difficult for Hannah to ept the fact that Charles was gonna win. In this life, she couldn''t wait to see Charles lose all reputation, and she hated to see him being arrogant and sessful. She heisted for a while and finally decided not to call Oscar. Anyway, he woulde back the next day, and they could discuss it face to face then. Moreover, she didn''t want Oscar to be too stressful now. Her heart beat faster when she thought that Oscar would be back the next day. Hannah closed the web page and was about to get back to work. Her phone rang. Hannah looked at the calling number and didn''t imagine Oscar would call her first. They hadn''t called each other in thest ten days, and they only texted with each other. Actually, they didn''t text a lot, either. Normally, Oscar would take a shot of the ce and sent her the location whenever he arrived in a new ce. She didn''t text him back much, but she was relieved and delighted every time she saw Oscar''s selfies in the photos. She answered the phone, "Hello, Oscar." "Probably, I can''t make it home tomorrow." It was like a bolt from the blue for Hannah. Chapter 299 Oscar Was So Confident Chapter 299 Oscar Was So Confident Chapter 299 He Was So Confident Hannah was silent. Oscarughed lightly and asked, "You miss me?" "Nope." Hannah gave him a no, and just didn''t want to admit it. "I''m thinking that Charles will have defeated you when youe back." Apparently, Charles had been taking the lead in the past ten days, while Oscar was barely known to the public. She was thinking of making a n to raise his media exposure rate after he came back. Well, he just told her he wouldn''te back as nned. Then he might just admit his failure. "Do you think I can win only if Ie back sooner?" Oscar asked her back. She couldn''t guarantee he would surely win if he came back the next day. But there must be a better chance to win here than staying in the middle of nowhere. "Obviously, the City Hall is specially promoting Charles now. It makes no difference if Ie back or not." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "So, you''re gonna delude yourself and hide yourself in the middle of nowhere?" "You don''t know me at all, Hannah." Suddenly, Oscarughed. Hannah frowned, wondering what was so funny about it. She was much too worried but he was still so yful. "I''ve never failed to get whatever I want, unless..." Oscar paused a little and added, "unless I gave it up myself." Huh, he must be over-confident! She remembered Oscar didn''t steal much of the show from Charles in the previous life, but actually, he was no less better than Charles. Who exactly Oscar was to have made him so confident? "Just like what I did to you, Hannah." Oscar added. Hannah was surprised to hear that. What did he mean by saying that? Did he mean he could have her for sure if he didn''t give up first? Somehow, Hannah was annoyed with it. Was she such an easy girl to him? More or less, she felt she''d been fooled by him. But she didn''t think that Oscar only meant he''d once given up his love for her in the previous life. Otherwise, Charles wouldn''t have had the chance to marry her. "I stay here only to turn the table." Oscar told her straightforwardly. "What are you going to do?" Hannah frowned and asked, because she had no idea how Oscar was gonna turn the table. When Charles first worked as a government officer in the City Hall in the previous life, Oscar was still a useless yboy and no one had ever thought much of him. Apparently, everything in this life happened ahead of time. Thepetition between the two of them had begun sooner. "Wait for my good news." "Oscar." Hannah called his name. "Hmm?" answered Oscar. "Be safe." Somehow, she had the hunch that Oscar was gonna do something very dangerous. "OK." It was a simple word but meant everything. Sometimes, they wanted nothing but the trust and approval from the loved one. They hung up the phone. After that, Hannah was still in silence. She was thinking of what Oscar was gonna do. What should he do to turn the table surprisingly at a disadvantage? She was confused, but somehow, she believed him. She took a deep breath and decided to wait for his news. Then she picked up the phone to call Rose, "Rose, gather the managers of all departments to the meeting room in ten minutes. I need to make some work arrangements." "Yes, Ms Hannah." Rose said respectfully. Ten minutester, Hannah sat on the most powerful seat of the meeting room. All the managers that she was facing were older than her, and some of them were even twice of her age. But she had a strong aura field and could crush it! Wayne looked at Hannah''s face and got more and more jealous. In fact, that could have been his seat. He swore he would take it back someday in the future! "Hi, everyone. I''m having the meeting today because of the adjustment of my position. I should have had the meeting earlier when I was newly appointed. But I wasn''t familiar with the job back then, so it''s been dyed for ten days. But, I did that to have the meeting more efficiently." Everyone present listened to her carefully. After all, she''d been promoted to be the Provisional Senior Vice-chairman of Cooper Group due to her outstanding working capacity. None of them dared look down upon her again, though she was still very young. "First, I''d like to introduce myself briefly. My name is Hannah Wells, and I''ll be the Provisional Senior Vice-chairman for some time. Please advise during this period of time and I''ll appreciate your guidance. Thanks." Hannah added. All people in the meeting room apuded to wee her. Indeed, Hannah made a very clever speech. She said she was gonna be in charge for some time, which meant she would leave this position after this period of time. It matched with her position of the Provisional Senior Vice-chairman, and she didn''t cross the line. "Next, let''s get to the point of the meeting. I''m gonna redefine and rearrange the work for each department. Any of you can raise an objection if you find it unreasonable. I''ve made myself clear in the sales department. I won''t take it personally. So, you''re very weed to speak out your mind." And everyone in the meeting room was listening very quietly and carefully. Hannah had reassigned the responsibilities of all departments that were in her charge. At the same time, she''d also rescheduled the work n for each department. The arrangement was so specific that no one could believe she did that so well within ten days only. In fact, all the managers were waiting for her to hold the meeting when she was first appointed with the job. They''d waited and waited but still got no news. So they thought Hannah might be panic since she was in this high position at a very young age. More or less, they believed she didn''t have the guts to hold the meeting. And those who''d thought that way must have been proved wrong now. It was the firs t time for her to hold the meetings for the managers. It took as long as two hours, and it was the longest meeting that she''d ever had so far. In the end, she added, "This is our first meeting, and I don''t want to waste your time by having more meetings frequently, so I''ve tried my best to cover all at a time. Ouring meetings won''tst longer than thirty minutes. And, I also suggest each department follow this rule and avoid having meetings for all staff of the department. Instead, we should have meetings in specially assigned groups of different projects." "OK." All the managers replied. "So much for today''s meeting. Dismiss." Hannah said neatly. She was always so vigorous and resolute and never talked crap. Saying it, she stood up and got out of the meeting room. Until then, all the managers began leaving one after another, and quite many of them were discussing heatedly while they were getting out of the meeting room. "Hannah is young but she''s really ambitious and bold!" "I used to despise the saying ''The younger generation will surpass the older''. It finally awakes to me that the younger generation is more promising!" "I guess no any other silver-spoon kids in Kensbury are better than her." Endless discussions were echoing around Wayne. He tried hard to hold back his hate and rage. At that moment, he just couldn''t wait to kill Hannah to vent out his anger! Chapter 300 Are You in Love with Oscar? Chapter 300 Are You in Love with Oscar? Chapter 300 Are You in Love with Oscar? Hannah returned to her office. She checked the time and suddenly didn''t expect anything on it. She''d thought Oscar woulde back today. Well, just forget it. She didn''t need to waste time on thinking of him and saved the time to focus on her work. Thinking of it, Hannah made herself concentrate on work again. She''d arranged the work specifically for each department, and she had to focus on some very difficult projects next. She went through the ledger of the nning Department. Suddenly, she fixed her eyes on the municipal nning project of ''South Bay New Town''. This was a very important project to Kensbury for this year and theing three years. It would be nned and built as an international metropolis, and it would be the example and standard of the cities in Northfield, which were gonna run for the world-ss cities. So, the City Hall was gonna invest big in it. In other words, whoever could win the bid for the construction of this project would make a killing in the following five years. In her previous life, Sawyer Group had won the project. Normally, Cooper Group should handle such kind of project. After all, Cooper Group was specialized in real estates and it could do better than Sawyer Group in every way. But in her previous life, Hannah talked her father into giving up the project to Sawyer Group in order to help them cover the deficit resulting from poor management. Sawyer Group had made a fortune in the project and rocketed to be a big corporation valued as much as Wells Group, and it had also surpassed Cooper Group and Phillips Bank at the same time. But Hannah just smiled coldly this time. By no means would she let Sawyer Group have their way. Instead, she would get them into real troubles. Suddenly, her phone rang. Hannah paid a glimpse at it and answered the phone, "Hello, Susan." "Hannah, I''m so bored." Susanined on the phone. "Why? Aren''t you working?" asked Hannah. "Yep. That''s why I''m so bored." Susan sounded desperate and said, "You can''t believe what kind of job my father has given me!" "Oh, tell me." Hannah asked out of curiosity. "Financial ountant." Susan said it and felt like crying. "Come on. That''s not bad! As a financial ountant, you can be the first one to know the ie situation of thepany, and it helps you get to know thepany better." "But they''re all Greek to me! I can''t understand those freaking numbers at all. Seriously, I even dream of those horrifying numbers. It''s driving me crazy!" "What do you want me to do?" Hannah asked, knowing Susan wouldn''t call for nothing. "I want you to have dinner with me. I must get it off my chest. Otherwise, I''ll be crazy." Hannah checked the time. In fact, she''d nned to work overtime tonight to figure out the construction of the ''South Bay New Town'' project. But she thought of it and said, "OK. You got it." Actually, Hannah thought it was time to have a girl talk with Susan. After all, Susan had been married for some time but she didn''t pay much attention to her life after marriage. Suddenly, she got a feeling that she wasn''t a good bosom friend. "OK. See you at 6pm. The same ce." "Will Manuel be there too?" "Come off it! Can you just don''t mention him?" Susan said in rage. Hannah rubbed her ears, wondering why Susan got so mad. ''Sooner orter, you''ll know how good Manuel Johnson is!'' Hannah thought to herself. Hannah went to HEROIC with Jimmy at 6pm. Susan had been waiting for her in a private room. In fact, Hannah set out right after she got off work, but got stuck in the traffic jam as it was the rush hour in the downtown. Phillips Bank was further from here than Cooper Group was, but Susan had N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. arrived earlier. Obviously, she had skipped work. Hannah was wondering how difficult it would be for Edward to discipline Susan and convince her to concentrate on work. "A moment. I''ll talk to youter after I finish this game." Susan nced at Hannah and went back to ying games on the phone. Hannah was kinda speechless. People around her were so obsessed with games but she wasn''t interested in it at all. She felt she was kinda against the grain. "Focus on your game. I''ll order." Hannah said, since she''d been used to it. "You know my favorite dishes, right?" "Sure." said Hannah. Susan said nothing else and just focused on the game on her phone. Hannah ordered and waited for several minutes. "Fuck! Lost again! ?" Susan cursed impatiently and looked unhappy. Hannah just couldn''t understand what was the fuss about a game. At the moment, she suddenly thought of Theodore, who screamed out wildly each time he went absent-minded and made a mistake on his mobile game. "Susan, would you like to be introduced to a new friend?" she asked. "Who?" Susan was annoyed but still put down her phone, and tried to chill out. All in all, she hadn''t had a good day since she married Manuel. She''d been used to it. "Theodore Wold." "Pfff... That dumb-ass." Susan said and looked indifferent. Hearing it, Hannah bite back the words, "You two are very much alike in personality." She was afraid that Susan would kick her ass if she spoke it out, but undoubtedly, they were both so thick. "Oh, right. I think Oscar''s having a tough time in his election campaign." Susan changed the topic abruptly and asked with earnest. Hannah nodded her head. "I''ve watched their lecture tours. Honestly, Charles is barely good at nothing, but he''s way too tricky. You know what, he not only gave speeches on the spot to win the favor of the voters, but also paid people toe and canvass for him. He''s doing it quite well. And he''s really paid good money in the election! On the contrary, what is Oscar doing in the middle of nowhere? There are very few people there and they can hardly bring him publicity! I suggest you urge Oscar toe back ASAP since there are a couple of days left. Oscar is a looker. Perhaps he can still catch up." So Susan was also an admirer of Oscar''s handsome face, Hannah thought. "Oscar has his n." "His n is... to admit his defeat in another way." Susan was sure of it. "That''s not him." "Oh, that''s so him! Anyway, Oscar is a yboy. He''s known as an expert in time management but after all, he fools around for most of the time in his life." "Anyway, I believe him." Hannah said. She didn''t want to exin much because she didn''t know how to exin it. After all, she didn''t know what Oscar was gonna do. "Hannah, you''re in love with Oscar, aren''t you?" Suddenly, Susan asked seriously. Hannah felt her heart leaping as if she had suddenly been crushed. "You do love him, right?" Susan smiled naughtily and said, "You believe him unconditionally only when you are in love with him. Just as how you believed Charles back then." "Oscar is different. They''re not the same!" Hannah said in earnest. "I didn''t mean that..." "What I felt for Oscar wasn''t the same as what I felt for Charles." Hannah said firmly. Susan frowned and wondered if she''d said something wrong. Why was Hannah serious all at once? ----- Hey, I''m trying to finish the book as fast as I can. So please support me by rating the outside of the book "After Reborn, I Be a Billionaire". Thank u Chapter 301 A Twist of Fate (1) Not Attractive Enough Chapter 301 A Twist of Fate (1) Not Attractive Enough Chapter 301 A Twist of Fate (1) Not Attractive Enough "So, you mean you still love Charles and you don''t love Oscar?" Susan guessed. "Nope. My point is, from now on, I''ll love myself more." Hannah uttered the words one by one. Susan stared at Hannah and thought it didn''t sound like something Hannah would say. As far as she knew Hannah, she was a girl who would be devoted to love with heart and soul once she fell in love with someone. "What about you?" Hannah didn''t want to talk more about it. Actually, she didn''t want to figure out the rtionship between Oscar and her. Or maybe she just refused to admit it. "What about your marriage now?" she asked. "What else can it be!" Susan rolled her eyes and said, "It just can''t be worse!" "You and Manuel have spent much time together and you still didn''t hit it off? Nothing?" "Oh,e on! Hit it off? You''re freaking me out. Every day we spend no more than half an hour together." Hannah frowned. "Yeah. Manuel stays in his room all the time. When I was jobless, I usually had fun at night and slept in the daytime. We didn''t have the same timetable, so we couldn''t see each other a lot." Gosh! She simply didn''t have a same timetable as the normal people, OK? "I''ve got a job now. But Manuel is still sleeping when I leave for work in the morning. And he''s returned to his room when Ie home from work." said Susan. Sometimes, she just couldn''t tell whether she was avoiding Manuel or Manuel was avoiding her. She even wondered who exactly had been forced to get married. Somehow, she felt Manuel was more disgusted with their marriage. Was it possible that Manuel didn''t love her? He married her only to take Phillips Bank? Damn it! She knew it! She just knew Manuel and Justine were up to no good. "Manuel should have broken the ice first." Hannah said slowly, thinking it was about time to talk to Manuel and point out his problems. "Huh, a man like him, I bet he''ll definitely die alone." Susan concluded. Hannah didn''tment on her conclusion. At the moment, the waiters began serving the dishes. "Want some beer? I''ve been depressed all day long." Susan suggested. Hannah didn''t say no. So, they were eating and drinking beer over meal. Jimmy had dinner with them, but he ate very quietly without saying much. "Easy on the beer. Don''t get drunk." Hannah told Susan. "No worries. I know myself and I won''t get drunk again. I''ll absolutely kill myself if I get drunk and go to wrong room again." "What? You got drunk and went to the wrong room before?" Hannah was curious. "Yep. It was the day of Cooper Group''s anniversary, and I got drunk. As a result, I went to Manuel''s room by mistake. Fuck! It still makes me sick when I think of it now." "Did you have sex with him?" Hannah asked bluntly. Susan got blushed instantly and retorted, "No! Hell no! How could I have sex with him? I would have killed myself if I had sex with him! I swear it." "It could only prove that you''re not attractive enough." Hannah simply taunted her. Hearing it, Susan was shocked with her eyes widely open. "Don''t you think so? You two were alone in the same room and slept in the same bed. But you two literally slept without having sex or making out. I even thought Manuel didn''t touch you at all for the whole night. Don''t you think you are not attractive to him at all?" Susan was choked with Hannah''s words. In fact, she didn''t think much on it. But she thought it over and had to admit that Hannah''s words made sense. She slept tight that night but she could still feel it if something had happened. And she kept the same position when she woke up the next morning. She was still lying on Manuel''s chest but he still turned his face away. Obviously, he disliked and avoided her. Shit! Manuel must aim at her family properties only! "Did you have sex with Oscar?" Susan asked all at once. Hannah didn''t expect that question and didn''t know what to say. She didn''t know how to exin to Susan that she still didn''t have sex with Oscar though they lived under one roof and slept in the same bed. "Of course you did. Normally, sex is mostly about men. I bet a man like Oscar must be very good in bed." Susanmented. Hannah couldn''t take it any more. She believed Susan would go into the sex details if they continued with this topic. So, Hannah changed the topic once again. Fortunately, Susan didn''t insist and got off- topic easily, then they talked something else. They left the restaurant at 8pm. Susan had some beer and couldn''t drive under the influence. So Hannah dropped her off first. "Have a sound sleep tonight. Work hard tomorrow." Hannah advised her when she drove Susan back to the gate of her apartment. "OK. You''re acting like my father." "But you don''t listen to your father." Well, that was true. "I gotta go. Good night." "Night night." Hannah left. Susan watched the rear lights of their car. Somehow, she thought Hannah had be very tough and strong, looking like she could live very well on her own. On the contrary, she couldn''t stand being alone and lonely at all. She received a call while she turned around to go home, "Susan, I haven''t seen you in the club for long. The girls are having fun here. Come join us!" "It''s toote..." "Hey! Nightlife just began, OK?" "I''ve gotta work tomorrow." "You''re working in your father''spany. So, what''s the big deal of it? Come on! It''s been ages. We all miss you." "I''ll see you guys on weekend." Susan rejected. "So, are you gonna make yourself a good wife to your dear husband now?" The girl made fun of her on the phone. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Come off it. I just don''t feel like going. I had a long day today." "Annie said you and Manuel were in love at college back then. Now you''re just getting back together..." "Shut the hell up!" Susan was furious and said, "Damn it. Where are you girls? I''ll be right there." She just couldn''t bear to hear anyone say that she loved Manuel. "Same ce. We''ll be waiting for you." The girl had reached her purpose and looked very evil. Susan hung up the phone abruptly and hailed a cab to go to the club. In the club, the girl, who had called Susan, told Martina, "Susan will be right here." "Make her take itter." Martina handed a pill to the girl and said, "You''ll get what you want when it''s done." "OK." The girl said without hesitation. Martina smiled coldly and thought it was so easy to bribe Susan''s fair-weather friends. She was gonna wait and see how badly Susan was gonna be tortured in the trap. She believed she could surely break Susan and Manuel up so that she could have Manuel sooner orter. Manuel was hers and he belonged to her only. Chapter 302 A Twist of Fate (2) Conspiracy Chapter 302 A Twist of Fate (2) Conspiracy Chapter 302 A Twist of Fate (2) Conspiracy Susan rushed to the nightclub. Several girls who used to drink with her were there, sitting on a row of bar stools, drinking while dancing to the rave music. The atmosphere was extremely lively and the light was blurred but flickering, making people excited. "Susan." A girl called out and led her to sit, warmly, and handed her a ss of imported wine, "Here. Let''s dance when you''re tipsy." It was better to be tipsy when dancing, so Susan did not refuse and drank all of it. ''I haven''t been here for a while. Maybe that''s better because I''m getting excited here.'' Susan thought. Looking at the familiar surroundings and feeling the enthusiasm around, Susan didn''t notice that the woman who had just given her wine made an OK pose towards a dark corner where Martina sat and smiled wickedly. Recently, Martina had heard a lot from her brother that Hannah was a tough nut. It seemed like Hannah had turned into a totally different person who even made her hit a wall. Though she hated to admit it, the truth was Hannah was a hard ass and hard to kill. However, Susan, Hannah''s best friend, was duck soup whom Martina didn''t spend much time dealing with. She smiled wickedly and glimpsed at the time. Ten minutes passed, and Henry would being soon. Drinking leisurely, Martina waited for him. Susan drank several sses of wine and got drunk because she drank too fast and too much. Usually, she never got drunk at nightclubs because once she felt that she was almost drunk, she went to the dance floor and danced, which quickly sobered her up. So she was able to drink more. Back and forth, and she wouldn''t get drunk. At that moment, she called a few girls to dance as usual. However, Susan didn''t know what was wrong with her for she felt hot and even horny. She wondered if it was because she hadn''t been here for a while and was a little overexcited! Martina kept her eyes on Susan, watching her walk to the dance floor, showing her sexy body, subtle moves, and wild, seductive expressions. Soon, Susan became the focus of the dance floor. "You want to see me?" Henry suddenly appeared, so Martina stopped staring at Susan. It had to be Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. said that Susan could literally make men crazy about her, which made Martina jealous to death just watching. "Sit." Said she. Martina didn''t tell him that Susan was also there. "If you want to talk, we can go somewhere else. I don''t like here." Henry was candid. "But I do." Martina said brashly, like a spoiled princess. Hesitating for a moment, Henry still sat down next to Martina, who handed him a ss of wine. Henry nced briefly at it and said, "I don''t drink." "What''s the point of being here if you don''t drink?" "I thought you got to tell me something." Henry said bluntly. "Yes, but first, you drink." Martina said domineeringly. Henry hesitated but picked up the ss and finished it. Martina''s smile betrayed her and she said, "Susan is here." Hearing this, Henry''s expression suddenly altered. "Don''t be afraid!" Martina raised her eyebrows, "She''s a regr visitor and a well-known slut. Come on, it''s your first time. How could she me you?" "What the hell do you want?" Obviously, Henry nearly ran out of patience with Martina. "Nothing. Just cooperation." "What kind of cooperation?" "We break them up, Susan and Manuel." "You''ve got an idea?" Henry asked. "Yeah." Martina said, "As long as you and Susan are together, she will break up with Manuel." "As I said, Manuel has done so much for her that he won''t break up with her..." "What if, you had sex with her?" Martina smiled evilly. Henry''s pupils dted. "Check that. Susan." Martina pointed to the dance floor, "What a slutty bitch, huh?" Henry followed the direction she pointed and caught a glimpse of her, the best-dancing, best-built, and sexiest woman on the dance floor. "Frankly speaking, although I hate her, it''s really a stroke of luck for people like you to marry a girl like Susan!" Martina looked down at him for she had been used to respecting nobody since she was a child. She always acted like she was superior to others with her nose in the air. "I drugged her." Martina cut to the chase. Looking at Susan, Henry was shocked, and he turned around, staring at Martina. "I drugged her. A lot. If you don''t take her away in half an hour, she''ll do it right here. She''ll have sex with any man here who can satisfy her." The more Martina said, the eviler her smile became. "Martina!" Henry''s expression changed instantly, and he sounded extremely angry. "What''s that? I''m helping you! Since you won''t take the first step, I''ll give you a nudge! Once she has sex with you, I will expose it and I don''t think that Manuel will still love her with such a scandal!" "You crazy bitch!" "You should be grateful!" Cursed by Henry, Martina was so irritated that her expression changed. "It''s totally a stroke of luck for people like you to marry her! And what I am doing is creating a chance for you to get her. You should be grateful! You know what? I even prepare the excuse for you in advance. If she keeps asking tomorrow morning, you can say that she got drugged and sex is the only antidote to save her! " "Nuts!" Henry didn''t appreciate it at all. "Henry, Do you have balls or not? If you have balls, sleep with Susan, I promise it works for I''ve calcted her period and she''ll definitely get pregnant after tonight''s sex. And once she got your baby, she has to marry you!" Henry''s veins were exposed with anger. Struggling to calm himself, he said to Martina, fiercely "I won''t sleep with Susan!" "Why?" Martina couldn''t understand. She had everything nned out but Henry refused! "There''s no reason. No means no." Henry''s expression was cial. "Martina, discuss with me before you do something next time. I don''t want our cooperation to end up not being fruitful, but instead disagreeable!" With that, Henry swung his hands, got up and left. "Henry, I drugged you too!" From behind came Martina''s evilughter. Chapter 303 A Twist of Fate (3) Hannah Comes to Rescue Chapter 303 A Twist of Fate (3) Hannah Comes to Rescue Chapter 303 A Twist of Fate (3) Hannah Comes to Rescue Henry paused and looked back at Martina as if he was going to kill her. But Martina had never been afraid of anyone since she was a child. The hostile re meant nothing to her and she said casually, "I have already considered that a wuss like you would say no, so I drugged you as well. Without sex, you''ll burst tomorrow." "Martina!" Henry said through clenched teeth. "Someday you''ll thank me for letting you have Susan and live like a real man!" Henry clenched his fists, whose body trembling from enduring. Fiercely, he red at Martina, but turned around and left in the next second. "If you don''t take Susan away, I''ll make a sex toy out of her for all men here!" hearing her threat behind, Henry stopped, but still left, with his teeth gritted. Staring at Henry''s back, Martina watched him walk directly towards the exit, with no intention of going to the dance floor, and she became incredibly irritated! Did he like Susan? If he liked her, he wouldn''t have left her here, Martina thought. So she believed that this man had no feelings for Susan now. Martina sneered, looking at Susan who was still there, dancing crazily and getting crazier and crazier. That picture made her wonder whether Susan would be furious when she knew that the man she loved most didn''t love her at all. Martina was desperate to see that Susan was struck with grief and distress. Martina frowned. Since that useless man had gone, she would try another way to let Susan infamous. When Martina picked up the phone and was about to make a call, Henry suddenly returned and rushed directly to the dance floor, dragging Susan away. Martina smiled evilly, it seemed that Henry still cared about Susan and couldn''t leave her alone. Though Martina wanted to see Susan breaking down after being abandoned by Henry, she was also d to see everything going as nned. So Martina did not tarry and also went after them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At this moment, Theodore, in the corner of the nightclub, was smoking a cigarette. Looking at these familiar people, he thought for a moment and suddenly handed the cigarette, which had arge portion left, to a side kicker behind him. The side kicker hurriedly took it and put it out. Theodore waved his hand and the man went away. Theodore dialed the phone, "Hannah." Hannah had just returned home to take a shower and was about to go to bed when she suddenly received a call from Theodore. Somehow she thought it wouldn''t be good news. Maybe something happened to Oscar, she thought. "I saw your friend Susan at the nightclub." Theodore said. "She went to the nightclub again?" Hannah frowned for it was only when they parted that she told Susan to go back early. When can she act like an adult? "She was not alone. Henry, her old love, was there too. Now the two left together..." Theodore said, "I guess, they may go to the hotel!" ''Susan wouldn''t cross the line, would she?'' Hannah thought. "It looks like Susan is drunk beyond belief." "How long have they left?" Hannah asked. "About one minute." "Where is the nearest hotel?" "It is a five-star hotel, the Vidas Hotel." "Okay, I see." Hannah hurriedly said, "Thank you, Theodore." "You''re wel...e."Hannah hung up the phone before Theodore could finish. Theodore shrugged his shoulders, he was not so kind to meddle, just worried about Manuel. If Susan betrayed Manuel, Theodore was afraid that he would strangle Susan to death in a fit of rage. Susan''s death meant nothing, but it wasn''t worth it if it cost Manuel''s life! Theodore looked down and made another call. "Theodore." "Oscar, you gonna do it tomorrow?" "Yeah." "Be careful." "I know." Oscar reminded him, "Please protect Hannah for me. I''m afraid Charles will make a move on her." "You''ve said it hundreds of times, which bends my ears." Theodore said impatiently. "Thanks." Oscar said. Even though the three of them had be so tight, Theodore still felt ufortable inwardly because Oscar thanked him for Hannah, so he said gloomily, "You both thanked me today. What a couple!" "Hannah called you today?" "No, it''s me. I saw Susan and Henry leave the nightclub together and I know these two will have something fishy tonight because nobody can escape under my nose, so I got her informed." "Ya." Oscar gave a short reply which meant he got the message. "Why Manuel loves Susan so much?" Theodore still didn''t understand how could Manuel fall in love with such a rustic girl? Oscar remained silent even though he knew the answer. Just like he and Hannah. Why could he love her so much? There was no answer. Things just happened. He loved her to death, but couldn''t figure out the reason of it! This was probably called destiny or doomed love. Hung up the phone, Hannah called Jimmy while changing clothes. "Jimmy, pleasee to the vi and pick me up. I got an emergency." "Got it," Jimmy answered immediately. Hannah got changed and went downstairs, seeing the caring. Though Jimmy did a really good job, she had no time to praise him but told him to drive to the Vidas Hotel immediately. "Mr Wells won''t allow me to drive fast."Jimmy hesitated when Hannah urged. "..." Damn, she remembered that Oscar told Theodore to drive as fast as possible. ''How could he set a speed limit when Jimmy drives?'' She thought. She said, "It''s an emergence and I''ll exin to him." Seeing Hannah''s expression of anxiety, Jimmy hesitated but stepped on the elerator directly. Gripping the armrest, she was tensed not only because of the crazy speed, but also Susan. ''Don''t do anything stupid with Henry!''She prayed. The car soon reached its destination. Hannah took off the seat belt, opened the door, and rushed straight into the hotel lobby. The receptionist was shocked at Hannah''s expression. She quickly stood up and asked, "Excuse me, Miss. May I help you?" "Tell me which room Susan Johnson is, please." Hannah asked. The receptionist hesitated but still ventured, "Sorry Miss, we are not allowed to divulge guest information." "My friend got drunk and was taken here by force. She will be raped if you won''t tell me where she is. And if anything happened, you can''t afford it!" Hannah''s aura was so strong that she looked unstoppable. Chapter 304 A Twist of Fate (4) Take her to Manuel Chapter 304 A Twist of Fate (4) Take her to Manuel Chapter 304 A Twist of Fate (4) Take her to Manuel The receptionist was speechless in shock after hearing what Hannah said. "You have the right to call the police, but now, you must tell me her room number because if anything happened, your hotel can''t afford that! Hannah tried to keep calm and spoke to herself, ''Don''t panic. Susan won''t cross the line.'' Hannah''s threat worked and the receptionist bent hastily, looking for information in the system. "Mrs Johnson is in Room 1999..." Damn, Hannah couldn''t believe they did it. She couldn''t help swearing. "Give me a room card!" Hannah said bluntly. The receptionist hesitated but still gave it to her for Hannah''s aura was too strong and the receptionist didn''t dare to resist. Grabbing the room card quickly, Hannah rushed to the elevator with Jimmy. She pressed the button frantically and rushed into it as soon as the door opened. Tapping the card, she pressed button 19, staring at the changing number of the elevator. They arrived on the 19th floor. Walking out of the elevator, Hannah calmly checked the room map of the hotel. After knowing the basic direction, she ran over. Suddenly, she saw Room 1999. Hannah took a deep breath because she was afraid of seeing something break her down, but she still tapped the card. The door opened and Hannah rushed straight in only to see Susan curling up on the bed with her face flushed. ''How much alcohol did she drink to be like this?'' Hannah thought. She walked over, and said, "Susan." Fortunately, nothing happened, Susan just slept on the bed, still wearing clothes. Hearing someone calling her, Susan squirmed and opened her eyes, looking at the person in front of her in a daze, "Hannah?" Actually, she couldn''t see clearly, just hearing a familiar voice. "Get up, I''ll take you home." Hannah said and wanted to pick her up. But Susan squirmed and said, "No... I want to stay with Henry. Where is he?" Hannah frowned and was about to lose her temper when she suddenly notice that Susan was so abnormal that it seemed she was not just drunk. Hannah touched Susan''s forehead immediately, the temperature of which was rather high and so was her body. "Susan, you''re notfortable, right?" Hannah asked. Susan nodded, "Yes, Hannah, I fell so sick as if thousands of ants are biting me from inside. I really want..." Susan was in chaos that she even couldn''t figure out what she was asking for, but the lust inside was killing her. She nearly lost control of her body with her white and long thighs crossed. Hannah was pretty sure that Susan got drugged. She knew that Susan wouldn''t cross the line and cheat in a rtionship. So she hurriedly picked Susan up and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you home." "I''m not leaving." Susan refused. But she was too weak to resist but let Hannah get her out of the bed. "Where is Henry? He was here just now." Susan asked and looked for him. Actually, it bothered Hannah too that, ording to Theodore, they left the nightclub together, but why she was in the room alone? Where was Henry? Given this situation, shouldn''t he grab the chance? "Hannah, find Henry for me, please. I want... I want to... with him..." Her words were broken and blurred. Hannah winked at Jimmy who came over instantly and they helped Susan walk out of the room, who had no strength to walk. It was abnormal but Hannah got no time to figure it out because the most important thing was taking Susan to Manuel. Therefore, Hannah failed to notice that when they left, a man hiding at the end of the corridor didn''t dare to walk over, with the card of Room 1999 in his hands. It was not easy for Hannah to get Susan in the car. Her symptoms were even worsened and she kept writhing in agony. "Where is Manuel? Hannah? Where is he? I feel so sick. So sick." Hannah didn''t answer but told Jimmy to drive faster, who didn''t refuse and drove at the highest speed. "Hannah, I feel so terrible. It''s really terrible. I mean, I may get drugged." Susan said as she cried, which meant she had not lost her mindpletely and still knew what happened to her. "Yes, you got drugged, so hang up there. It''ll be fine in a while." Hannah said. "I''ll see Henry soon, right?" Susan asked. Though she hadn''t lost her mindpletely, she could not think too much. And the only thing she wanted was to have sex. Hannah didn''t say anything because she never thought about taking her to Henry but to Manuel. The car arrived at the entrance of Manuel''s living quarter and Susan got out of the car with the help of Hannah. Susan was so delirious that she could even have sex with Hannah who had a hard time restraining Susan''s lust and protecting herself. Jimmy was also restraining Susan and they walked into the elevator. Grabbed so tight, Susan''s tears of pain flowed and her eyes be bloodshot. Hannah couldn''t see Susan like this, but she gritted her teeth at the idea of what would happen after tonight and she could never make the same mistake as thest life. Even though Susan would hate her tomorrow, she would make the same decision. The elevator stopped and Hannah opened the room''s door with Susan''s finger. "Manuel." Hannah was in the living room, calling him. Tia came out of the bedroom door. Seeing that Susan was so drunk, she hurriedly came forward and said, "Are you all right, Ms Phillips? Why are you so drunk?" Hannah said in anxiety, "Which room is Manuel''s?" "Over there," said Tia hastily, "I''m afraid that Mr Johnson have fallen asleep. I''ll take care of Ms Phillips. Don''t worry." "No. Open his door for me." "But..." "Hurry up!" Hannah was a little anxious so she sounded angry. Tia did not dare to refuse, so she quickly opened the door. In the room, Manuel didn''t fall asleep because he received Martina''s message with a photo before going to bed. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Martina said, "I saw that Susan and Henry went to the hotel." And he saw Susan clinging to Henry and they were hugging each other in the photo. It looked so sweet! Chapter 305 A Twist of Fate (5) Susan Broke Down Chapter 305 A Twist of Fate (5) Susan Broke Down Chapter 305 A Twist of Fate (5) Susan Broke Down When Manuel thought Susan would note back tonight, he suddenly heard Hannah''s voice, saying that Susan was back. Manuel did not speak. At that moment, Hannah helped Susan to Manuel''s room. A dim light was still left in the room. Manuel had got up and sat on the bed. Hannah looked at him and said frankly, "Susan was drugged." Manuel''s expression suddenly altered. "I''ll look into it, but right now the most important thing is that Susan needs you." Hannah said, sounding a little anxious. Manuel just looked at Susan, who seemed in agony and her whole face was flushed. It seemed like she had reached the limit and was about to go crazy. "Manuel, she is all on you." Hannah helped Susan to Manuel''s bed, she knew that Susan had reached her limit, so she turned around and left. "Hannah." Manuel suddenly called her. Hannah turned back. Manuel said, "Thank you." Hannah smiled faintly. ''You don''t need to say that. Aren''t you the person who hurt the most in thest life?'' Hannah thought to herself. She didn''t stay any longer and left with Jimmy. In the room, Susan writhed on the bed. Though she could not bear any more, she repressed her lust and did nothing. Tia was too naive to figure out why Susan was drunk like that. At the thought of Manuel would take care of Susan, she volunteered, "Mr Johnson, please let me take care of her so you can have a rest." "No, now you should go." "But Ms Phillips..." "Just get out of here!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Manuel sounded a little angry. Tia walked out hastily and closed the door for them. After all, Manuel never lost his temper, once he did, it must be serious. Once Tia left, Susan got up from the bed suddenly. Manuel was shocked, only to see her rushing directly into the bathroom and m the door, loudly. Manuel swallowed. So Susan would rather bear it alone than ask him for help? He couldn''t figure his emotions out at the moment. But if Susan could endure, he would never take advantage of her. Manuel sat on the bed for a long time until he heard something drop from the bathroom. Finally, he couldn''t stand by anymore. He strove to get up from the bed, getting himself into the wheelchair nearby and going to the bathroom. The bathroom was locked from inside. Manuel frowned and knocked, "Susan!" There was no answer except for the sounds of things dropping. "Susan!" Manuel raised his voice but there was still no answer inside. Manuel realized that something was wrong and wrenched the handle of the door, banging the door wildly with his hands. He tried so hard that when the door was finally opened, his hands were bruised. Once he entered, he saw Susan lying on the ground, flushing herself with cold water, holding a broken ss. There was blood everywhere and Susan seemed in great agony that her face even twisted. Manuel stared at Susan for a long time. But then, he entered the bathroom. The side effect of some drugs was unimaginable. "Susan..." Manuel walked up to her, calling her name. But Susan remained still and she hold the fragment even tighter. "Susan..." "Manuel, take me to Henry!" said Susan. Even in her hardest time, the first thing she wanted was taking her to Henry. Hearing that, Manuel swallowed and could hardly speak for a while. "I beg. Please, take me to Henry. Please." Suddenly, Susan raised her head and looked at Manuel. Her eyes were bloodshot. So was the body. It seemed like even her breath burned. And he finally understood that the only reason that she restrained her lust was him. She put up with lust just because he was not Henry. Manuel didn''t answer, but bent down and picked Susan up with his arms and put her on hisp. Susan was totally drenched and so tensed that she had no strength to resist at all. At that moment, she evenined inwardly that why the drug didn''t make her totally unconscious. Why the stronger the effect was, the soberer she was. She was sober enough to know that the man holding her was not Henry. Hannah took her to Manuel, but Susan didn''t me her. From the perspective of Hannah, as she and Manuel were married, the only one she would sleep with was Manuel but not Henry. However, she didn''t love Manuel! It would kill her if she had sex with Manuel. But she was afraid that she would literally die. Sitting on Manuel''sp, she leaned on him, feeling him. Manuel took her out of the bathroom in a wheelchair. Susan struggled to restrain herself not to take advantage of him. "Manuel, I beg you. Please take me to Henry. Please!" Susan said with tears flowing. She was in such great pain that she even didn''t know what to do. Holding the burning body, Manuel stopped beside the bed as if he did not hear what she said and looked down, prising her fingers. And the fragment of ss was embedded in her palm, deeply. Manuel took it out calmly and covered her wound from bleeding with one hand and rolled the wheelchair to get the medicine kit outside to bandage her up with another hand. He had not gone far when Susan started to fondle him. Manuel was totally stunned, only to feel that Susan was nearly lost her mind, and abandoned her beliefs. Clinging to him, she was doing something crazy. Manuel restrained his lust with no initiative nor refusal, just letting her touch. Susan kissed him while breaking down in tears. She said," Manuel, we don''t love each other. So the sex won''t be happy for us. Could you take me to Henry? Please." Susan was on herst legs. She thought it was the darkest moment in her life that she would hate herself for a lifetime after she had sex with Manuel. She would hate herself to death. But she couldn''t help herself. Chapter 306 A Twist of Fate (6) Manuel, I Hate You! Chapter 306 A Twist of Fate (6) Manuel, I Hate You! Chapter 306 A Twist of Fate (6) Manuel, I Hate You! Manuel witnessed Susan''s breakdown from beginning to end. He could clearly feel how repellent he appeared from her perspective. Though he knew how eager she was to be sent to Henry''s side, he still insisted to refuse. He could tell how horribly sad she felt. And he was aware of how great her hostility against him would be after she woke up. "Susan, I know how much you hate me. I know you have never grown any feelings for me. I can tell how great your grudge against me will be after what happened tonight. I know I am unscrupulous in your eyes. However, I gotta tell you that I will never return you to Henry. Even though I sat by when you were gonna sleep with him, I would still insist to keep you by my side. That''s my bottom line about our Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. marriage." Said Manuel. Howpromising the bottom line appeared! Tear kept streaming down her face. She was fully aware that Manuel meant it. Nothing could change his mind. Whatever it took! Depressed, she curled herself up. She suddenly bit hard on his shoulder with all strength she could exert. That was her only way to vent out her anger. Manuel slightly frowned out of pain. He could tell Susan was venting out in her mildest way. Besides, she was revenging herself. She was revenging on him for his ''cruelty''. Trying hard to swallow the pain, he said, "Don''t worry. I won''t touch you. Nor will I leave. If you wanna keep your virginity for Henry, so be it." Susan felt like hearing of the cruelest words in the world. Perhaps she would have felt better if Manuel had raped her. If so, at least she had the reason to revenge herself. However, Manuel spared her the right to make her own choice. Once her decision was made, all responsibilities would fall on her, leaving her no one else to me. What a generous man he shaped himself into! Susan let go of her bite on his shoulder. She didn''t even notice that drops of blood started emitting from the bite. She tried to raise up her head to look at Manuel. Though her eyes were blurred and her body was burnt by desire because of philter, she could barely see anything. But her mind still stayed sober. She tried to look into his eyes. So did Manuel. Sickness and the urge to abstain her own desire were mixed up together inside her body. "Manuel, I hate you." She said. That was thest word before she took the initiative to ride on him, which felt painful to Manuel. Before Manuel was about to speak, he got choked by her move. Both of them had totally lost control. In this night of desire, the smell of sex surged up inside the room. Meanwhile, Martina got pinned down underneath Henry, helpless. She felt like skinning him alive. Before that, she actually expected that it should be Susan who would have sex with him. How could that happen? When Henry and Susan walked away from the nightclub, she followed them behind and saw them enter a hotel. Of course, she followed behind just to film their sex video and post it online to ruin Susan''s reputation, so that Manuel would divorce her. Never did she expect that Henry actually dragged her out of the hotel after he ced Susan on the bed. Martina had no idea what happened. She wanted to push him away. However, Henry managed to control her, leaving her no room to resist. "Henry, are you crazy? You left her alone? What the hell are you thinking? Do you know how strong that philter is? If she can''t vent out her desire, I mean she gotta vent out till she gets enough, she will die of heart attack. You are not protecting her! You are killing her! Maniac!" She kept on cursing while Henry was dragging her away. But he simply ignored it. He threw her into a taxi. Then he told the driver an address. Soon, the driver set out. He took out his phone, trying to hold back his desire. Then he dialed a number, "You can get the card for the room on a flower-stand next to the elevator in the lobby. Now call a man over there." Martina looked at him with great disbelief. She knew there was no way that Henry had no feelings for Susan. If not, he wouldn''t have taken Susan into the hotel. However, his action right now confused Martina a lot. Was he gonna let another guy sleep with Susan? With her eyes wide open, she questioned, "Henry, are you out of your mind? You refused to fuck the woman you love but you let another guy have your job done? You fucking coward!" Perhaps it was because of the philter, Henry''s face had turned horribly chilling at this moment. "Stop the car!" Martina suddenly yelled at the driver. "Don''t stop!" Henry refuted louder. "Stop the car!" Martina screamed out, "Even if you are not gonna fuck her, I gotta film the video that Susan fucks with another guy. I gotta sent it to Manuel and let them divorce! Henry, you let go of the chance! You will be toote to regret!" However, Henry still ignored her. His expression turned more and more horrible. "Stop the car! Stop the goddamn car!" Martina shouted at the driver. Before the driver was about to stop, Henry suddenly gagged her mouth and said to the driver, "Drive faster!" "But" the driver found it weird. "You have never seen a quarrel between lovers?" Henry snarled. Gagged and controlled, Martina kept struggling with her eyes wide open. She felt like tearing him apart. Soon, the taxi reached the destination. Henry dragged her into his apartment. Martina''s aggressiveness at the very beginning had turned into fear. Henry actually dragged her back home while he was burning with desire. No! She could not get raped. She gotta reserve her own virginity for Manuel. Martina was struggling. However, as a guy, Henry was too strong to be fought back. Helpless, she got dragged into his apartment. Then, something terrible started to happen. Chapter 307 Retribution Chapter 307 Retribution Chapter 307 Retribution During that night, Martina had no idea how long it would take until Henry got enough. She swallowed down all pain. Never had she expected such to happen, nor had she expected Henry made such a cruel choice-he had another guy fuck the woman he loved. Meanwhile, he was raping a woman he had no feelings for. How could he make up his mind to do so? Martina swore to God she would never sleep with a man she didn''t love. Nor would she allow another woman to sleep with Manuel. She kept on telling herself she gotta kill Henry. She would make him pay the price! However, Henry suddenly lifted up the quilt. Panic, she saw Henry taking a few pictures of her naked body with his phone. "Henry, what are you doing?" Martina felt like she herself was at the edge of breakdown. After that, Henry put away his phone, "Just to protect myself." "Henry, you bastard!" "Your family has been powerful. And your brother is having a bright future among those privileged families. As amon guy with no powerful backup, I will be facing the threat posed by your family. Your naked photos will be my security warranty." "Henry, you fucking jerk!" Martina cursed. "Huh, why don''t you reflect on what you''ve done?" Henry sneered. He turned cold-blooded again after he vented out his desire. "After what you have done to conspire against Susan, don''t you consider yourself a jerk as well?" he expressed his disdain against Martina with harsh words. Martina felt like slitting his throat. She gotta revenge on him one day. "So, Miss Sawyer, how do you feel after you failed your plot and paid the extra price with your own virginity?" "Shut up! Shut the fuck up! You fucking coward! You let go of the chance and even raped me! You will be cursed for what you''ve done!" trembling out of madness, Martina snarled. Even till now, she couldn''t believe what had happened to herself. She couldn''t believe her virginity was looted away by Henry. "I will be cursed? Commonly speaking, those with evil mind will all survive including you and me." Henry didn''t seem to care. He maintained indifference about what happened tonight, regardless of her burning hatred. Martina red at him with her bloodshot eyes. Just a second ago, she felt like she wanna perish together with him. However, she told herself she could never risk her own life just because of such a bastard. She still had to strive for Manuel''s love. She would never give up till she made it. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "You''d better leave before paparazzi notice that you stay inside my apartment overnight." Said Henry coldly. He didn''t intend to care about her mood. Martina gritting her own teeth to swallow down the pain. She got up from the bed, picked up the clothes scattering around and got herself dressed. She swore to God she would make him suffer! "Martina!" Henry suddenly uttered. Martina replied with a re. "Maybe we can continue with our cooperation." Henry then added, "I believe your brother will need my assistance." "Don''t ever think about it!" after being through all these, Martina just wanted to get away from him. "Your naked pictures have been uploaded to my online backup. If you wanna hire a hitman to kill me, or if you refuse to cooperate with him, those pictures will be posted on social media. The naked pictures of Martina Sawyer, the nobledy from the Sawyers! I bet all guys in the world will be crazy for that, with Manuel included." "Henry, how dare you!" Martina screamed out. What a disgusting bastard! Never had she expected that she would be threatened by a guy with no power nor privileged backup. "Whatever. I have nothing to lose. So I don''t care. But Miss Sawyer, I feel sorry to see your noble life being ruined. What a pity" Martina soon rushed out of the door. Perhaps she found it too intolerable. Sneering, Henry watched her mming the door and leaving. Since he had snapped what happened between him and Martina tonight, he had to seize the chance to attach himself to the Sawyers. However, as soon as he thought about Susan having sex with another guy tonight, he still felt a bit upset. Though he had no feelings for Susan, he still found it uneptable. He couldn''t help clenching his own fists. Actually, from the bottom of his heart, he wanted to ride on Susan. However, he managed to control himself not because he wanted to continue with the cooperation with Martina. Instead, it was because when Edward promised him the share of the Phillips Bank, there was apulsory condition included- he could never restart his rtionship with Susan, nor could he have sex with her. Once the condition was vited, the share would then return to Edward. That was why he abstained from his desire for Susan. He started getting madder at the thought of that. He then took out his phone and dialed a number, "How is it going?" Of course, he was asking about Susan. "Hannah took her away. To avoid suspicion, I didn''t tell the man to stop her." "Where was she taken to?" Henry had a bad feeling. "I don''t know." Henry''s hand started shaking. "Well, it''s not that hard to tell. Hannah probably took her to Manuel''s house" Hearing that, Henry smashed the phone on the ground. Never did he expect that Manuel would be the final winner. Before that, he was sure that having sex with Manuel would be thest thing Susan wanted. However, Martina''s plot actually led it into reality. Even though he didn''t love Susan at all, he still found it irritating to know that Manuel won her virginity. From his perspective, he would never spare any other guy what he failed to get. His face turned livid. He swore he would definitely revenge on all of them. In the next morning, a ray of sunlight shed onto the queen bed through the gap between the curtains. Susan slowly opened her eyes. She felt like she just finished a nap. Driven by great exhaustion, she literally passed out into sleep after venting all out. However, it didn''t seem long to her. She looked at Manuel, who was still sleeping soundly next to her. Then she realized that it wasn''t a dream. Chapter 308 Don’t Touch Me! Chapter 308 Dont Touch Me! Chapter 308 Don''t Touch Me! She wished that it could just be a dream. Susan let off a sneer and sat up on the bed. She didn''t want to spend even one more second looking at Manuel. Nor did she wanna think about what had happened took the initiative from beginning to end. She lifted the quilt and got off the bed. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she suddenly slumped onto the ground. As expected, her legs got badly exhausted because of the excessive orgyst night. She fell on the ground. Manuel, who was sleeping soundly a moment ago, was suddenly woken up because of that. He hurried to open his eyes and bent over to help her up. But Susan screamed the moment his finger touched her. "Don''t touch me!" Even a slight touch would trigger her hysteria. Manuel slowly withdrew his fingers. Susan then red at him. She could clearly notice his innocent look and conspicuous upset within his eyes. Meanwhile, she also noticed his naked upper body being ck and blue as the bed sheet slid down. He looked like he had been terribly abused. His fair skin was painted ck and blue because of bruises. Undoubtedly, Susan should take the me. Seeing that, she got into crazier hysteria. Though she admitted herself that she had been acting violentlyst night, she still found it hard to believe that Manuel appeared so emascted. He actually got bruises all over his body after sex. ''What a pussy!'' Susan scorned him. Manuel also noticed her weird gaze. He lifted up the sheet to cover himself up. Gritting her own teeth, Susan struggled herself up. She managed to teeter out of the room herself. Though she was feeble, the way she mmed the door shut felt strong. She looked like she had vent out all her anger on that door. The door heard like thundering when it was mmed shut. He simply watched her leaving. He still remembered before she started her actionst night, thest word he heard from her was-''I hate you''. Right after they woke up, the first word he heard from her was-''Don''t touch me!'' After what happenedst night, the tension between them seemed have worsened even more, he reckoned. Susan returned to her own room. As soon as she closed the door, she burst into tear. Even till now, she found it grueling to ept the truth. Before that, she made up her mind that she would reserve her virginity for Henry. How could Manuel simply take it away? Susan screamed out again. She felt like being pushed to the edge of copse. Suicide might be a quick way of relief, she suddenly supposed. Even she herself had no idea how long she had been screaming and yelling inside her own room. Then she went into the bathroom to take a shower, during which she found a few bruises on her own body. However, it appeared way much less than Manuel. She still found it hard to ept those bruises of hormone. She kept rubbing against her skin, trying to erase them. However, it soon turned reminiscent of what happenedst night, which she couldn''t get out of her mind. During sex, Manuel took no action. Instead, he simply waited for it. He didn''t grab on her until he reached orgasm. However, even at that moment, he looked like he was trying to hold it back, which she somehow found a bit attractive. At the thought of that, Susan couldn''t help scrubbing her own skin much harder. She tried to keep herself away from reminiscence of what happenedst night before she got crazy. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She kept on scrubbing herself again and again. However, what had gone was gone and what had done was done. Gritting her teeth, she scrubbed herself hard again and again. "Ms Phillips!" Tia suddenly pushed the door open. Susan looked irritated. In the midst of anger, she snarled, "Get out!" Awkward, Tia got frozen on spot. Though she knew Susan was taking shower, she didn''t expect herself to have her own face blushed when watching her naked body. "Get out! Don''t you hear me?" Susan screamed. She almost pped Tia on her face. Tia hurried to utter, "Ms Phillips, you have been in a shower for too long. I am afraid you will pass out if you continue" "It''s none of your business! Get out!" Susan screamed. Commonly speaking, as far as Tia knew about her, she never dared to challenge her. However, this time, Tia held back her fear to run away and mustered up courage to continued, "Mr Johnson wanna make sure you''re fine." "None of his business!" "He is concerned about you. He worries if you will try to suicide" "I won''t!" Susan yelled out, "He doesn''t deserve my death!" "Mr Johnson is a good man." Tia tried to defend him. Indeed, she wasn''t lying. As a low-born girl from the countryside, she had worked as servant in a few families, among whom Manuel was the kindest employer. He had been gentle, amicable and friendly. What was more, he even encouraged her to study for college so that more opportunities would be expecting her. "Are you leaving or not?" Susan found it annoying to hear of anything about Manuel. She used to believe that Manuel was a good guy. Though she had been telling others that both Manuel and Justine had been coveting the property of the Phillips, from the bottom of her heart, she still believed that Manuel wasn''t up for anything evil for all these years she spent with him. If it weren''t because of the trick he maneuvered to marry her, she would have kept on trusting him. Before Susan was about to throw a tantrum, Tia hurried to close the door and left. The way Susan got mad looked so horrible to her. Tia then yelled at the door, "Ms Phillips, I will be waiting for you outside the door. I will knock the door ten minutester if you don''t finish by then. And if you are gonna keep on showering after that, I will keep on knocking" "I told you to get out!" Susan was pissed. Manuel, you bastard! "By the order of Mr Johnson!" Susan got speechless. She suddenly opened the door, which startled Tia. Susan pushed her away and jumped onto the bed. She then wrapped herself with the quilt. "Ms Phillips, would you like something to eat?" "Fuck off!" Susan looked really pissed. Tia took a look at her. Then she walked out of the room and closed the door. Susan remained herself inside the quilt. She felt like spending the rest of her life here. Chapter 309 A Call With Hannah Chapter 309 A Call With Hannah Chapter 309 A Call With Hannah Finally, Susan got rid of the quilt before she got herself suffocated. Manuel didn''t deserve her death. She got off the bed, got herself changed and opened the door. Outside her room, Manuel was having breakfast at the table, next to whom Tia was enjoying her dishes. Seeing her suddenly walk out of the room, Tia hurried to stand up, "Ms Phillips, are you hungry? Do you want breakfast?" "Where''s my handbag?" asked Susan. Tia trotted over to the couch, "Here it is. Your friend brought it backst night. She left it here." Susan simply grabbed the bag from Tia''s hand. Then she returned to her own room and mmed the door shut. Watching her back, Tia turned to look at Manuel, "Mrs Johnson looks energetic. I don''t think she will try suicide." Manuel smiled. It seemed that his concern was a bit unnecessary. Inside the room, Susan was rummaging her own bag to look for her phone. Soon, she found it. But it had run out of power. After she had her phone charged, she turned it on again. However, she noticed there was 40% of the power remaining. Did she turn it off herself? But Susan didn''t seem to care. She made a call to Hannah. Meanwhile, Hannah was working in the office. She felt a bit surprised to notice Susan calling so early. Commonly speaking, she should be still sleeping. Before Hannah could make a call to her, she called her first. Hannah picked it up, "Hey, Susan." "Hannah, I bledst night!" as soon as Susan heard her voice, she cried out. "Bleed?" Hannah was confused, wondering if Susan was at the edge of insanity. "I feel so bad!" Susan cried loud. With her lips pressed, Hannah tried not tough. Though she knew Susan was feeling bad, she somehow found it amusing when hearing her crying. As far as she knew about Susan, the louder she cried, the less worry she needed to pay. Holding the phone, Hannah heard her crying for minutes. Susan didn''t stop until she got tired. Then she startedining, "Are you not gonna say something to soothe me?" "I just don''t wanna interrupt you." "Hannah, I thought we were best friends!" "Bute on, your crying is torturing my ears!" "Hannah!" Susan seemed pissed. Hannah smiled to sce her, "Alright, alright, what has gone is gone. Just ept it." "No! I won''t! I hate him! I won''t admit it even if he were to sleep with me for a hundred times!" "So you mean you wanna sleep with him for a hundred times?" "You really piss me off!" Susan screamed. "He looks handsome. At least you might enjoy itst night, I suppose." "Enjoy it? Are you kidding me? Yes, I gotta admit that his skin feels as smooth as a fairdy. But so what? He''s a guy! And I am the victim!" "NahI don''t think so. From my perspective, he''s not an easy guy. He had kept his virginity for 22 years. Perhaps he is feeling sad about being raped by youst night." "He''s not an easy guy? Do you mean I am easy?" Susan felt irritated, "I had kept my virginity for all these years as well!" While Susan was speaking, her anger was growing. She felt like jumping off the building if her mood continued to worsen. "Both of you were virgins! Don''t you think it feels even?" "But!" Susan felt like Hannah was resorting to sophistry. However, she had no idea how to refute. Ever since they were kids, she could never win any dispute whenever quarreling with either Hannah or Manuel, both of whom were top students at that time. "Hannah, did you bring me homest night?" Susan suddenly asked seriously. Now she finally noticed that she needed to get even with Hannah. Hearing that, Hannah couldn''t help clenching her phone. "I remember I was with Henryst night. Why did you break us apart?" as soon as she mentioned about it, she felt angry. She would feel much better if she had slept with Henryst night. "Listen, girl, I came to you after Theodore noticed me about it. He said you were leaving the nightclub with Henry. ording to his information, I reckon both of you were heading to the hotel. So I rushed to your side. After all, you have married Manuel, I don''t want you to cheat on him." "But" "Just listen till I finish." Hannah cut in. Gritting her teeth, Susan stayed silent. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "When I reached the hotel, I saw you alone inside the room. I thought Theodore was lying. But then I noticed that you seemed to be poisoned with philter. I heard it would be dangerous if the one taking philter didn''t let out the desire. I was afraid it would harm you. So I brought you home. You know what? You even started fondling me at that time. If I hadn''t brought you homest night, you would have died in the hotel." "Where is Henry? It was Henry who took me out of the club. He led me into the hotel. He wasn''t there?" Susan sounded agitated. "Do you think I am lying to you?" Hannah questioned rhetorically. Susan responded with silence. Of course, she knew Hannah would never lie to her. However, she couldn''t figure out why Henry left her alone after taking her to the hotel. Didn''t he worry about her? "I was also confused. Why didn''t he stay with you? I even told Theodore to look for him. However, we didn''t find out his whereabouts." Then Hannah continued, "I think you should ask him about it. Ask him why he hadn''t stayed." Susan replied with upset, "I don''t dare to talk to him." "No. He should be the one who doesn''t dare to talk to you." "Hannah, you must have a strong bias against him. You are totally different than before." Of course, back into her previous life, Hannah knew nothing about Henry''s evil doing. Chapter 310 Alluring Body Chapter 310 Alluring Body Chapter 310 Alluring Body "Susan, have you ever thought about if Henry truly loved you?" after taking a deep breath, Hannah asked peacefully. "What do you mean?" "If he really loved you, he would not sit by when you married another guy. Nor would he choose to let go of you. Of course, there is exception like Manuel. But Manuel let go of you because you didn''t love him. He was left no choice but to ept the fact that you and he were to separate from each other. However, a man with faith in his lover will never let go so easily." Hannah stressed out to exin. Susan refuted, "Henry let go of me because he didn''t want me to get hurt. You know what? It was Manuel who threatened me with that ident. Henry didn''t want to see me in jail. That was why he chose to let go." "What aboutst night? He simply walked away and left you alone while you were burning with philter? Do you think that was how he should do if he really loved you?" Susan had no idea how to refute. Why did he leave? "You must have refused Manuel for a few timesst night, right?" asked Hannah. Biting her own lips, Susan nodded, "Yes." She had been begging him that she wanted to be sent back to Henry. "Did Manuel agree?" Of course he would not agree to it. She wouldn''t have felt that bad if he had agreed. "Do you know what it meant? Everyone man is born to be possessive. No man will allow his beloved girl to sleep with another guy. However, Henry didn''t seem to care. He left you alone in hotel. Do you think he loves you?" Hannah''s voice sounded aggressive. Tears started welling up in Susan''s eyes. "I don''t believe it! Henry and you are the ones I trust the most in the world. I feel like even if my father were to abandon me, Henry would still stay by my side. He must mean to protect me! You''re wrong!" Susan started sobbing. Before Hannah was about to continue, she hesitated for seconds. Finally, she decided to hold it back. To some extent, Manuel''s worry was necessary. Though Susan appeared tough and energetic, she had been sensitive and weak. That was why she always feigned a careless look so that she could make herself look like too aggressive to be offended. Of course, she also did that to avoid being hurt. Once she got hurt, it would be difficult to cure. "I just wanna find out a reason to answer my doubt." Hannah didn''t intend to continue with the topic, "But I think you should ask Henry about what happenedst night. You gotta figure it out." Susan only responded with tears. "Alright, stop crying." Hannah changed the subject, "As I said, what has gone is gone. Whatever, you gotta raise up your head to look forward. Besides, I don''t think giving away your virginity to Manuel is a kind of pity for you. At least he''s better than you in all aspects" "Hannah, are you blind? How can you tell he''s better than me in all aspects?" Susan suddenly started retorting. The best thing about Susan was that she didn''t easily grow grudge. No matter how harshly Hannah was talking to her, she would never get mad. "Can''t you see my body? Don''t you know how alluring my body is?" "No, I don''t know. But perhaps Manuel does." Hannah teased. "Hannah!" Susan was pissed. "Alright, I wanna hang up!" Susan felt like ending the call. The longer the conversation, the more grievance she got. So Susan suddenly hung up the phone. Then she buried herself into the quilt again, ready to back to sleep. However, the next second, she broke away from the quilt. Hannah was right. She gotta figure out what was in Henry''s mindst night. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then she dialed Henry''s number. As always, he soon answered the call. "Susan?" "Henry, can we meet? I wanna talk to you." "Okay, so do I." Henry agreed. "Where to meet?" "The caf right next to my office." "Okay." After hanging up the call, Susan picked up a nice office suit and put on a light makeup. Then she opened the door. Outside the room, both Manuel and Tia had finished breakfast. They were sitting on the couch while Tia Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. was asking somenguage learning tips from him. Manuel was answering carefully while correcting her pronunciation. As soon as Susan walked out of the room, Tia said to her friendly, "Ms Phillips, are you feeling better? Do you want some breakfast? I can get some for you." "No." Susan looked impassive. "Ms Phillips, where are you going? To the office? Will you be back for lunch? What about dinner?" asked Tia. "Stop asking!" Susan looked unpleasant. "I just wanna know when you will have meal at home. I heard from Mr Johnson that you happen to love some dishes I am good at. If you will dine at home, I want you to taste my dishes." Tia looked a bit upset. Susan was rendered a bit guilty. She didn''t expect Tia was out of kindness. "I won''t be back for long." Susan suddenly answered. Tia paused surprisedly. Before that, she thought Susan wouldn''t even answer her. "Can''t you hear me? I won''t be back to dine! Don''t make any dishes!" Susan huffed. Tia was confused about her sudden anger. "Okay" Susan took a re at her. Then she walked out of the door. Tia returned to the couch. She then noticed that Manuel still looked as usual as if he had been ustomed to Susan''s weird temperament. Before she was about to ask him another question about study, she suddenly reminded herself of something, "Oh, Mr Johnson, what about the blood stain left on your bed sheet? Do you wanna get it changed?" "No need." Manuel replied casually. Actually, his ears had turned blushed. Tia secretly smiled when noticing that. Though she didn''t like Susan for her temperament, she had to admit that her body was alluring. When she pushed the door open this morning, even she herself found it intoxicating as soon as she saw her naked body. No wonder Manuel seemed so satisfied. Chapter 311 Touched Chapter 311 Touched Chapter 311 Touched Susan drove herself to the caf. As soon as she entered, she saw Henry sitting next to a window. Just like every date before, Henry would always be the first to arrive. No matter how busy he was, he would go for the date first and then continue with the workter. Susan found it hard to understand why their rtionship started to fade away. She walked over there. Henry stood up to pull out the chair for her just like usual. Seeing that, Susan even felt a bit more upset. Henry smiled bitterly. The two of them sat down face to face. "I have ordered a cup of cappino with extra milk and sugar for you. That''s your favorite." Henry took the initiative to break the ice. Susan nodded and said frankly, "Henry, I am here to talk about what happenedst night." "I know." Henry nodded, "Just keep going." "Was that you who took me out of the nightclubst night?" "Yes." "Why weren''t you with me in the hotel when Hannah came to me?" "I left on my own." Answered Henry. Tears started to fill up her eyes. She didn''t understand why he left. If he had stayed, she would have given her virginity to him as she wished. However, it turned out that Manuel took it away. "I found that I couldn''t bear to hurt you. I know you needed mest night. But I couldn''t. I was afraid you would regret after you woke up." Henry seemed a bit upset. "Have you ever wondered I would also regret after sleeping with another guy?" "Susan, you have married. It means to hurt you if I were to sleep with you. If that happened, you would be used of cheating on your husband. I can''t bear to let you take the me." "Compared with the usation, do you think I would feel better after I had my virginity taken away by a man I didn''t love?" "You slept with another guyst night?" asked Henry, with a kind of bad feeling inside his mind. Susan nodded. She had sex with Manuel, for hours. It was she who took the initiative. Thinking of it, tears streamed down her cheek. "I thought you would do it yourself if I left you alone in the hotel" Henry seemed too upset to continue. "I couldn''t stay with you. I was afraid I would lose control. But I didn''t send you back home. Nor did I want you to sleep with any other guy. Just me me for being selfish. In my eyes, you have been the purest even after you married. I don''t wanna know you already have slept with another guy. Yes, I am being selfish. I know I can''t sleep with you but I still have that desire to do so." He looked like he was at the edge of breakdown. Before what happenedst night, she considered herself pure. But now she couldn''t "Henry, to be honest, this is my first time to hate you for being a coward! Even if you had been a little braver, you would have been the one staying by my side right now. It would have been both of us to face Manuel altogether! However, it turns out that I am facing you all alone at this moment." Susan finally let out her grievance. Silent, Henry waited to take the me. However, Susan had no idea what to continue. Since she had figured out what was on his mind just as Hannah suggested-it was all because of his cowardice, now she gotta leave. Susan stood up and was about to leave. But Henry suddenly grabbed her arm to stop her, "Wait." Susan paused. "I will be waiting for you." Henry suddenly said. Touched, she could hardly believe what she just heard of. Ever since Henry sat by when she married Manuel, plus he walked awayst night while she was burning with desire, she thought her rtionship with Henry was over, especially after the sex between her and Manuel happened. She thought it was a clean cut with Henry. Actually, she asked for this talk not to figure out what happenedst night. Instead, she was here to inform Henry that the story between them had ended ever sincest night. However, what Henry just said went beyond her very expectations. "I don''t care about what happened between you and Manuel. Nor do I care about your marriage. I am willing to wait till the end of my life." Susan burst into heavier tears. She found it impossible to turn him down while he waspromising. She turned around and threw herself into his arms. After what happenedst night, she was hungry for a warm hug and someone to rely on. She buried herself into his arms. They clung to each other just Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. like lovers faithful to each other. Not until minutester did Henry let go of her. They looked into each other''s eyes. Henry said gently, "Don''t cry. You are making me heartbroken." "You''ll wait for me, but why don''t you stand by my side and fight with me?" "Because I am not powerful enough. There are a lot of things I am incapable of. The only thing I can do is to wait for you." "Henry," "I don''t feel sorry for myself. After all, I don''t think I will fall in love with any otherdies for the rest of my life but you only. You don''t need to feel sorry for me. I made my own choice. Even if you may fall in love with Manuel in the end, I won''t regret for my choice." Susan was too affected to utter. She totally fell for him at this moment. She swore she would return to Henry one day in the future. Inside the office, Hannah made a call to Manuel after some consideration. Noticing it was Hannah calling, Manuel picked it up, "Hey, Hannah." "Did Susan leave?" "Yes." He nodded. "She went to talk to Henry." Hannah said frankly. "I know." He knew it at the very moment when Susan walked out of the door. After the shocking thing happened to herst night, she needed someone to rely on. "Actually, I have investigated what happenedst night. It wasn''t Henry''s idea to philter Susan. It was one of her friends at the nightclub." Hannah didn''t tell Susan about it. She believed it was more suitable to talk about it with Manuel. "I knew it wasn''t Henry. He wouldn''t philter himself if it were him." "Why?" Hannah was a bit surprised. Chapter 312 Danger (1) The Accident in Langley Town Chapter 312 Danger (1) The ident in Langley Town Chapter 312 Danger (1) The ident in Langley Town "Back into the day when her father and I convinced Henry to break up with her, we promised him the initial share of the Phillips Bank coupled with a big sum of money. But there was a limitation for him-he had to promise that he would never have sex with Susan." Manuel told Hannah the truth. Not until then did Hannah finally realize what happened. "No wonder he didn''t sleep with Susanst night. I just can''t figure out why he left her alone. Was he trying to protect Susan? But if that was the case, he wouldn''t have sat by when Susan was sleeping with another guy." "That''s right." Manuel nodded. If it weren''t because of that limitation, Henry would probably have slept with her. Susan wouldn''t turn him down as long as he wanted. "He''s not easy to be trifled with." Hannah sighed. He swallowed the humiliation that Susan, the one he used to love, was having sex with another guy. What a scheming man! Hannah still remembered even though Charles didn''t love her at that time, he would never let another man sleep with her. Every man was born to be possessive. However, Henry could hold back his pride so as to get what he wanted. "What are you gonna do?" asked Hannah. "Since I have had sex with Susan, there is nothing else I can do." Replied Manuel. "At least you can learn to take the initiative. You gotta strive for it." Said Hannah. "But that would make her hate me even more." "Manuel, You attach too much concern about her feelings. That''s why you never express how much you love her. She can''t tell if you don''t show it. Just like what happenedst night. To be honest, Susan doesn''t have the right to me you. Think about it, you are the victim. Don''t be confused because of her. You have the very reason to im that. And she has married you. Having sex ismon between couple. You don''t need to feel sorry for her. That''s the duty between couple." Manuel couldn''t help smiling, "Well, you convince me." "No, you gotta convince yourself. Do as I told. From now on, take the initiative. Don''t try to stay away from her just because you are afraid that you might piss her off. Susan evenined to mest night that you didn''t evene to her. Perhaps deep within her heart, she wanna experience that kind of duty between couple." Hannah talked fast. After a short pause, she continued, "You said you will tell her the reason why Henry got close to her after you capture her heart, right? Since you have decided, why don''t you take actions? If you don''t struggle for it, she will never fall in love with you." "Okay, I will take the initiative." Manuel nodded. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He was totally convinced. Indeed, he attached too much concern about Susan''s feelings, for the fear that her disgust against him would grow. That was why he always stayed away from her. However, he almost forgot that even though the distance might help to stop their rtionship from getting worse, there was no way it could get better. "Besides, you''d better collect some evidence against Henry. When it''s needed, you gotta expose his plot. I worry that stupid girl will fall into his trap." Hannah reminded. "Okay." Manuel nodded. "Alright, that''s it. Remember, you gotta strive for her love on your own." "Thank you." After hanging up the phone, she let out a breath of relief. At least Susan''s current life was still sticking to the path she nned. There wasn''t too much to worry about. Now it was up to Manuel. However, as soon as she put down her phone, she saw a news shown on the screen. ''Unexpected Explosion in a factory located at Langley Town. Many casualties have been reported.'' Langley Town? That was exactly the town Oscar paid a visit to. How came such an explosion? What about Oscar? Was he there when the explosion happened? Worried, she hurried to dial his number. However, his phone was off. Was it because of the explosion? Perhaps he was far away from the spot of explosion. She clicked on the phone to read the news. It read "A firework factory suddenly exploded. A hundred workers were trapped. The fire afterward had burnt down the whole building. 21 of them were killed while 52 of them were seriously injured and 23 of them were merely injured. The police were still investigating the ident..." Though it seemed reasonable that an explosion would happen in a firework factory withx security procedures, Hannah felt like it wasn''t just a simple ident. Gritting her teeth, she dialed Oscar''s number once again. However, it was still off. Oscar had ever promised that he always had his phone on. Now the answer was obvious-there was something happening to him. Hannah told herself to remain calm. Oscar must have survived, she believed. After some consideration, she called Theodore, "Theodore, do you know about the explosion in Langley Town?" "I saw the news." "Do you know about Oscar''s schedule today?" Theodore didn''t reply. "Was he gonna visit the factory?" Hannah expected his answer. "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me." "But I can''t reach him. His phone is off!" "Neither can I." "He won''t turn off his phone by himself." Hannah was worried. "Perhaps his phone is out of power." "No. He won''t be that stupid." However, Theodore didn''t intend to continue, "Sorry, I have something else to deal with. I gotta go." "Theodore" He hung up the phone without waiting for Hannah''s words to finish. Frowning, she noticed there must be something weird about it from Theodore''s unusual indifference about Oscar''s situation. After some consideration, she turned to look at Jimmy. Noticing her gaze, Jimmy felt a bit uneasy, "Mrs Wells, what can I do for you?" "Take me to Langley Town half an hourter." Jimmy was a bit surprised. Hannah then made an internal call, "Rose, prepare a meeting for the department in two minutes. I got works to assign." "Yes." After carefully assigning the works, Hannah left the office. She didn''t tell her father about it through the phone until she set off to Langley Town. But she didn''t tell her father where she was going in case he would be worried. Perhaps she asked for the leave because of tiring work recently, Miguel supposed so. Chapter 313 Danger (2) Looking for Oscar Chapter 313 Danger (2) Looking for Oscar Chapter 313 Danger (2) Looking for Oscar N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Looking at the street outside the window, she hung up the phone. Even she herself didn''t expect that she would be willing to put aside everything without hesitation when she learned that Oscar might be in danger. Biting her own lips, she told herself to calm down. After all, the marriage between them should be still considered a kind of cooperation. Once something dangerous happened to him, the cooperation would be gone. While contemting, she saw Jimmy was about to reach the expressway. However, a ck car suddenly stopped at the front. Frowning, then she saw Theodore get off from that car. He walked over to her car and knocked on the window. Hannah opened the door. "You don''t need to go. Let me do the job. I will let you know if there is any news about him." It took her a few seconds to notice that he was talking about Langley Town. "Why?" she asked. "Aren''t you busy? You should be dealing with your work first." "I am busy. But I gotta check what''s going on with Oscar. He didn''t answer the phone. His phone remains off till now. That''s quite unusual." "That''s why I will go there to see what happened to him." "Why can''t I go with you?" "It''s dangerous there!" Theodore replied frankly. Hannah paused out of surprise. As expected, it must be something unusual. "Oscar doesn''t want to see you in danger. Just stay. I will let you know if there is any update." "You said it''s dangerous over there. And that''s my reason to get there. As his wife, I can''t sit by if anything bad happens to him!" Hannah insisted. "You will only bring us trouble!" Theodore said frankly. "I will leave myself if I turn to be the trouble. I promise I won''t trouble you!" Hannah guaranteed. "You don''t even know what the world is like! Oscar has been showing you the nice version of the world. As for the evil" "You mean death? I don''t care!" Hannah suddenly interrupted. Surprised, Theodore paused for seconds by her unexpected courage. "I know I look like a trouble in your eyes. But from my perspective, I can never sit back into the house while enjoying my leisure time if anything bad happens to him! If the worst consequence falls on him, do you think I can continue with my life alone? Theodore, if you ever experience the feelings of true love, you can never sit by." At this moment, she admitted that she truly fell for Oscar. That was why she would rush to him at all costs. Theodore hesitated but he was convinced. "Theodore, I believe Oscar also wanna see me do something as return to his love for me. I am sure he doesn''t mean to simply give away his love while asking for nothing from me." Hannah stared at him. After a few seconds of silence, he replied, "Alright, but if there is any danger, you gotta leave as long as I require! Don''t bargain!" "Okay." Hannah agreed. Then Theodore took the passenger seat to join them. At the very beginning, Hannah reckoned it might just be an ident. And Oscar wouldn''t be likely to be at spot. However, the seriousness of Theodore grew her alert. About five hourster, they reached the hospital in Langley Town. It was said that all casualties were sent there. Then Hannah asked for the list of casualties. After carefully checking it, she fortunately noticed that Oscar was not included in but her hands still trembled. Thank god, there was no name of Oscar. She carefully read it again to make sure. Luckily, Oscar survived it. Hannah hurried to tell Theodore, "He''s not in the list of the dead." "Nor in the list of those with serious injury." Theodore nodded to say. Then she started checking the list of those with minor injury. The same was true on this list-she didn''t find Oscar''s name. "Wait." Hannah suddenly took out the list again. Theodore turned to look at her, "What have you found?" "Thoth! He''s Oscar''s assistant! He came here with Oscar." That was to say, they were in the factory when the explosion happened. Hannah soon fell into panic. Theodore hurried to walk to the ward where Thoth rested. Hannah followed him. The hospital was filled with casualties and there were three injured people inside every ward. Hannah saw the police there when they arrived. One of the cops stopped them, "What are you doing?" "Thoth, we are his family. We wanna visit him." Theodore replied. "Thoth? Oh, by the way, he needs to be transferred to another ward. Juste to assist us." "He needs to be transferred? Why?" Hannah looked confused. "Stop asking." The policeman seemed a bit annoyed. She could tell that there must be something wrong. Together with medical workers, they helped to get Thoth into another ward. Of course, Thoth recognized Hannah. As soon as he saw her, he said, "Mrs Wells, Mr Wells chased after the drug dealer on his own!" "What?" Hannah was stunned. Drug dealer? How came there was a drug dealer? "Here is the case. After we finished the lecture tour here, we were about to leave. But we found there was something wrong about the firework factory. After scrutiny, we noticed that it was a drug manufacturing factory. Mr Wells wanna have it exposed. When he lurked into the factory, he got noticed before he filmed some evidence. The drug dealer sted the whole factory to destroy every evidence. Mr Wells and I survived. While I was waiting for ambnce, he told me to stay and he went to chase after the drug dealer on his own. But now we have lost contact with him." Thoth hurried to exin. Hearing that, Hannah was rendered greatly frantic. "The police noticed that I wasn''t part of the factory workers. So they separated me apart from them. All those inside the hospital are part of the drug dealing. But their boss has escaped. That''s why Mr Wells went to chase after them." Thoth added. Was he insane? All drug dealers were dangerous ouws! Chapter 314 Danger (3) Kidnap Chapter 314 Danger (3) Kidnap Chapter 314 Danger (3) Kidnap Hannah was totally startled. However, Theodore still seemedposed as if he had already expected it. "What should we do?" Hannah asked anxiously. "Just go for him." "Where to go?" "I don''t know. Whatever, we gotta set off." Theodore himself had no idea how to start. He just tried to keep himself calm. So did Hannah. Oscar wouldn''t be risking his own life to fight against a bunch of drug dealers, she supposed. "We gotta go." Said Theodore. Hannah turned to look at Thoth, "Just stay here. Remember to tell your family to pick you up. Theodore and I won''t be leaving so soon." "Okay. Be careful." Said Thoth. "Don''t worry. Take care." Then Hannah left the hospital with Theodore. They returned to the car. "We gotta settle down in a hotel." Theodore said to Jimmy. "Why? We should be looking for Oscar." Hannah frowned. "Do you know where to find him?" "Just go for him like you said." "But we gotta have a destination." Said Theodore. "But it''s not a time to rest in hotel. We gotta do something." Hannah was speechless. Theodore was being too incredibly self-possessed. Burning with anxiety, she felt like she couldn''t wait any longer. "We will talk about it in the hotel." Theodore insisted. Hannah finallypromised. "I need a room." Theodore said to the front deskdy. Thedy took a weird look at the three of them. Obviously, she might have considered Hannah a whore. Hannah didn''t understand why Theodore only asked for one room. But at a second thought, she decided to follow his choice. She could tell there must be a reason. After check-in, they got the card. Then they walked into a room full of musty smell. "Try to get used to it. There is no nice hotel in this small town." Lying on one of the bed, Theodore said to Hannah. He seemed to be used to it. Commonly speaking, Theodore, widely known as a high-born gentleman from the Wolds, should find it quite unpleasant to stay in a ce like that. Even Hannah herself felt a bit uneasy staying here even though she could bear it. "It''s okay. We are here to look for Oscar, not for holidays." "Just take a rest. Don''t worry. Both Jimmy and I will maintain a distance from you." Of course, Hannah never worried about that. "We will take action tonight. Now we gotta rest for it." Said Theodore. Hannah nodded. Shey down on one of the beds. The mattress felt hard with musty damp quilt. Frowning, Hannah still managed to close her eyes. However, Oscar''s face started popping out inside her mind. ''What a man of trouble! Who did he think he was? Some kind of savior? How could he try to fight a drug dealer on his own?'' Tossing and turning, Hannah felt annoyed. She felt like pping on his face if she could. She was so worried that she lost both her sleepiness and appetite. It was Jimmy who took the dinner back into the room. After dinner, Theodore started to get himself changed. Before they left, he handed over a ck vest to Hannah. Surprised, Hannah took it over. It felt much heavier than amon vest. "It''s bullet-proof." He exined. Her hands couldn''t help shaking. "Are you afraid?" Theodore let out a smile of scorn. "No. I was just wondering what it was." Hannah put on the vest. "Don''t worry. Both Jimmy and I have our owns." Theodore had put it on. But what about Oscar, she worried. She soon recollected herself and put on the vest. Then they set off. Jimmy was still the driver. This time, they headed to the hospital. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "What are we doing in the hospital?" asked Hannah. "We need one of them to extract information from." "You mean one of those drug dealers?" "Yes." Theodore nodded. Hannah realized that Theodore was expecting a chance in the daytime. "Are you sure anyone of them will listen to us?" asked Hannah. "Commonly speaking, they are addictive to drugs. We can control him with drugs." Theodore exined. Hannah nodded and proposed, "We gotta capture one of the leaders. A small fish won''t know about the whereabouts of their boss." "That''s why we are gonna aim at someone important." "Who?" "Jason, the sub-leader among them. I noticed that from the list. So I paid special attention to him. He should be in the hospital right now, severely injured and monitored by the police." Theodore replied frankly. "How do you know that he''s the sub-leader? You have them investigated?" "Oscar and I have them investigated before he took action." "So he has told you about that?" "Yes." Theodore nodded. Hannah suddenly fell into silence. "Don''t be mad at him. Oscar won''t tell you anything dangerous. But don''t worry. It won''t kill him." Theodore sced her. "It''s okay. I feel like I don''t wanna know who you both are." "It doesn''t matter. What matters is that you gotta remember Oscar loves you." Soon, they reached the hospital. Fully armed, Theodore disguised himself with a white gown, "Just wait here." After that, he walked into the hospital. Watching his back, Hannah was surprised, "Is he gonna go alone?" "Yes." Jimmy nodded. He also seemed to be used to it. Hannah found herself quite a bit uneasy staying in the car. About two hourster, Theodore hadn''t returned. "Hasn''t he finished?" Hannah didn''t want to wait any longer. "Not so soon." "We gotta get in." "No, you will alert the others. And, you will trouble him." "We just pay a visit to Thoth. I won''t alert any of them. Trust me!" Hannah insisted. After some hesitation, Jimmy agreed. He also thought that it took too long for Theodore to finish. Both Hannah and Jimmy walked into the hospital. Then they headed to Thoth''s ward. On their way there, they kept looking around to search for Theodore. However, Jimmy suddenly pushed her into a corner. With her eyes wide open, Hannah then noticed that Thoth was kidnapped by someone else. Chapter 315 Danger (4) Save Him Chapter 315 Danger (4) Save Him Chapter 315 Danger (4) Save Him Long after, Jimmy let go of Hannah. Hannah was too stunned to utter, "He got kidnapped! Who did that? Why did they take him away?" "I don''t know. My duty is to protect you." Jimmy remained indifferent. Hannah was about to rush over. Before Jimmy could stop her, Theodore suddenly stood in her front from nowhere, "Come with me." "Theodore, Thoth got kidnapped! We gotta help him." Hannah looked anxious. "No, we can''t. Oscar is our priority." "Theodore!" Hannah looked a bit mad. However, Theodore spared her no chance to continue. He made Jimmy take control of her and went back into the car. Then he took off the mask. "Theodore, don''t you think it''s weird? Why did he get kidnapped? They just took him away in front us!" staring at him, Hannah found it hard to understand why he remained impassive. "Nothing weird about it. He knew too much he shouldn''t know. He will be killed." "What?" Hannah was furious. She couldn''t believe Theodore could be so cold-blooded. "Jimmy, take us to somewhere else. The hospital is under guard. We will do itter." Theodore said to Jimmy. Jimmy did as he told. "Can we save him? Or at least we can notice the police." "Hannah, are you being too stupid to find out? Do you think those drug dealers avoid being noticed just because they are careful enough to cover up themselves?" Theodore added impatiently. Hannah paused for seconds. But soon, she realized what he meant. "You finally got it." Theodore confirmed. Not until then did she realize why Theodore had never noticed the police but to look for Oscar all by himself. She used to reckon that it was because he worried if those drug dealers would be alerted once the police got noticed. However, it turned out that the local police had been part of this game. "Now even if you wanna leave, I am afraid you can''t. Now we can''t send you home. I need a hand. That''s why Jimmy has to stay. So no one is gonna drive you home. And we can''t let you go home alone. So you gotta stay with us." "I didn''t say I wanna leave. But I need you to save Thoth." "If we save him, they will be alerted. If we fail to capture Jason tonight and leave as soon as possible, the local police will start paying attention to us. What happened to Thoth will then happen to us." Cold as always, Theodore didn''t seem to care about Thoth''s life. "Theodore, I have no idea what you have experienced in the past. But I can''t sit by while he''s in danger. And, Thoth is Oscar''s assistant. Oscar will be guilty of that if Thoth dies because of him." Hannah tried to convince him. However, Theodore simply replied with a scornful smile. "I don''t mean to speak ill of him. But he''s way too much more cold-blooded than you ever expect." "I will call the cops if you refuse to save Thoth! I mean it!" "Hannah! You''re getting us in trouble!" Theodore huffed seriously. "I don''t mean to bring you trouble. But I can''t simply watch him dying unless it was Charles." Of course, for those who had ever conspired against her, she would show no mercy. However, as for those innocent, she couldn''t sit by. She couldn''t be as cold-blooded as Charles. She still reserved the greatest humanity ever since she came back to life this time. After a few seconds of eye contact, Theodore could tell how determined she was. He finallypromised, "Jimmy, take us to Blue River." Though Hannah didn''t know where he referred to, she could tell that Theodore must be quite familiar with this ce. As Theodore required, Jimmy drove them to a deserted area. "Stay in the car." Said Theodore. "Where are you going?" Hannah felt a bit frightened. She thought he was gonna do something dangerous. "As you required, I am gonna bail him out." After that, Theodore walked away. She watched his back fading away in the darkness. Hannah was rendered nervous. She found herself being too rash when making that decision. Though she wanted to save Thoth, she didn''t mean to risk Theodore''s life. She couldn''t afford to pay the price once something bad happened to Theodore. Half an hour had passed. Both Hannah and Jimmy felt like it had been a century. Then, they saw someone appear in the darkness. She couldn''t help holding her breath. It was Theodore, who got drenched all over while carrying Thoth over his shoulder. After putting Thoth onto the backseat, he hurried to say, "Jimmy, drive!" Jimmy soon stepped on the gas. Hannah took a look at Thoth, who was still trembling out of fear all over. "What happened to him?" asked Hannah. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Theodore answered while drying his own hair with a towel, "He got dumped into the river with his feet tied by a stone. He''s fine except for panic." "How do you know?" "It''s amon mean among those drug dealers." He answered casually. How did he know that much? She could tell Theodore must have nned for it. "Ten minutes left, we gotta head to the hospital to continue with the action. But I will leave him alone even if you don''t understand why." "Okay." Hannah agreed. Theodore didn''t expect that Hannah didn''t intend to argue. "Now he''s safe. That''s enough. Oscar should be our priority right now." She had her own bottom line but she knew when to adjust it. Hannah turned to look at Thoth, "Now you have been rescued. They may believe that you are dead. Now you should be safe. Going back to Kensbury is what you gotta do next. When you return home, don''t call the police and wait for order." Not until then did Thoth finally collect himself. He raised his head to look at Hannah. "You are on your own." Said Hannah. Thoth nodded. Jimmy stopped the car halfway. Then Thoth got off the car himself. His body was still shivering. Never had he expected such horrible things to happen to himself. Jimmy hurried to step on the gas as soon as he got off. They headed to the hospital. Theodore put on that medical outfit again. "Theodore, let me help you." Theodore frowned upon hearing that. "Trust me. Let me help you." Hannah insisted. Chapter 316 Danger (5) Resourceful Hannah Chapter 316 Danger (5) Resourceful Hannah Chapter 316 Danger (5) Resourceful Hannah Theodore finally agreed to let Hannah help. Because it wouldn''t be easy to take the second in Theodore went to the hospital first and then returned with two sets of clothes, a nurse''s uniform and a doctor''s. Hannah and Jimmy changed into them. Getting out of the car, they walked into the hospital with heads held high. And they stopped at the traumatology department. Seeing these strange faces, a nurse behind the nurse''s desk came up to ask. Theodore walked over and took advantage of the nurse''s inattention to give her a shot to the back of her neck. "Half an houra." Theodore reminded Hannah as he dragged the nurse to the nurse''s desk to hide. Hannah should stand in ce of the nurse. In other words, if they didn''t return in half an hour, she should go first. Theodore and Jimmy walked straight to the ICU. Two policemen were standing at the entrance, guarding. To be exact, they might be protecting the one in there. So far, all the news had only released the explosion of the fireworks factory and not a word about drugs was in it. Maybe they just wanted to keep it down. And the only people who knew the truth were Thoth and Oscar. Once they were silenced, the problem was solved. "What are you doing here?" A cop asked when he saw Theodore and Jimmy. "Routine check." "Again?" The policeman suspected their motives because Theodore had been here before and doctors must havee too. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "The leader said that this patient needs to be taken care of carefully with no single mistake, so we must make sure nothing goes wrong." Theodore said without batting an eyelid. The policeman scanned Theodore for any sign of lying. But Theodore looked pretty calm. Then the policeman seemed to be convinced, "Fine. Check it out carefully. If anything happens, we are all to me!" "Don''t worry." Theodore said. Just when he was about to take Jimmy with him, "Wait," the policeman stopped him suddenly. There was a moment when his previous calm gave away to dread. Theodore turned his head. "You just go in alone, he''ll stay outside." The policeman was wary after all. Theodore did not insist. "You wait here." He said to Jimmy. Theodore went over alone. At this moment, two police officers were standing outside, watching Theodore. It looked like Theodore was giving Jason a checkup, professionally. Out of the corner of his eye, Theodore nced at the policemen on guard from time to time. Given the current situation, it was impossible to take Jason away under the noses of these two policemen, and if he did anything rash, all the policemen in the building woulde. It would be easy for him to get away alone, but with Jason, he was not quite sure. Just when Theodore was getting a little cranky, suddenly he saw Hannah in nurse uniform standing outside, wearing a mask. The policeman saw Hannah and said, "What are you doing? Don''t you know you can''te here without permission?" "I''m here for my boyfriend." Hannah replied, looking innocent. "Who''s your boyfriend?" The policeman''s face darkened. "He." Hannah pointed at Jimmy. Wearing a mask, Jimmy got his face red instantly. Before the cops spoke again, Hannah had run next to Jimmy, pulling his hand, "It''s dark outside and I''m afraid of being alone. Didn''t you promise to be with me?" Completely confused, Jimmy couldn''t be more awkward and just let Hannah drag him away. Then Hannah took Jimmy to a corner, quietly. Seeming hidden, but in fact, it was just within the sight of the two policemen. Hannah whispered to Jimmy, "Just follow my lead." Jimmy waspletely muddled, only to find Hannah standing on her tiptoes and moving closer to his face. Touching Jimmy''s face, her hands blocked their mouths. It looked like a kiss. The two were just close together, actually, even with their masks on. "Undress me." Hannah said. Jimmy was stunned by her words. "Hurry up." Hannah urged, "And be careful, don''t get the bulletproof vest spotted." Jimmy gritted his teeth. Still following Hannah''s instructions, he untied her uniform and the bulletproof vest, wrapped them down together, and removed her top below those smooth shoulders. "Damn." Not far away, the two policemen were attracted by that. They thought the doctor and nurse were too bold. ''Isn''t it neglect of duty?'' ''She is hot...'' The two of them werepletely captivated by the action of Hannah and Jimmy. Then at the next second, when they were out watching, Theodore made them pass out instantly by giving them a shot each. Once they fell, Hannah and Jimmy walked to the ward hurriedly. Jimmy helped Theodore take Jason away, who had also been shot into aa by Theodore. The whole process of taking Jason away was done without any letup and amazingly fast. The drug ring probably never expected anyone to take Jason, so there were not so many precautions taken. Back in the car, Jimmy drove away as fast as he could. Hannah was still in shock long after they left the hospital. Theodore took off the clothes and said to Hannah, heartily, "You''re way more useful than I thought." He had juste close to taking a desperate step. That was, to go straight out and have a fight. But to his surprise, Hannah was so resourceful that she bought him the best time. He just needed one chance to make it at that time, but never found the right moment. Hannah took a deep breath which gradually calmed her down and she said, "Theodore, we can''t nail it by ourselves." Theodore frowned slightly. "I mean, it won''t work if only we go after Oscar. None of us knows how many people this drug kingpin Oscar has gone after got, how dangerous he is. If we go, we might be useless and give away a few more lives." "What do you think?" Theodore asked. He could basically trust her because of the wit she showed just now that she made a quick decision and helped him take Jason away in such a short time. What''s more, the woman that Oscar adored couldn''t be empty-minded, could she? "Because they''re protected by the local government, we can''t rely on the local police. However, we can borrow from the police of Kensbury City or even Northfield. As long as we expose that the fireworks factory in Langley Town is actually a hideout of the drug ring, more people would be dispatched to help, so that we''re not on our own!" "So you mean that we report it to the police of Kensbury City?" "First, we must get evidence, cause it''s an allegation for us now and it may backfire instead by the local police. So I want to stay here to find the evidence that Oscar hasn''t gotten yet, while you and Jimmy take Jason to find Oscar." Chapter 317 Danger (6) Out of the Woods Chapter 317 Danger (6) Out of the Woods Chapter 317 Danger (6) Out of the Woods It took Theodore a few seconds to see her point. "You mean, you came here for evidence?" "Yes, that''s it." Hannah nodded her head. "Now you go to find Oscar and I stay here to investigate the evidence. When all is done, I''ll call the police in Kensbury City for assistance immediately. What you Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. need to do is to protect yourselves. Trust me, I''ll help you out." Theodore hesitated. He pondered for a while. "Fine. You stay here with Jimmy, and I go to find Oscar." "No, it''s only me here." "No way!" said Theodore. "Listen, Theodore. They haven''t noticed me right now because no one expects we would look for the evidence, and that''s also why we seed in taking Jason away. Things are easier for me now. But your task is nothing simple like this. Your task is to find out the brain behind and that is full of danger. How could it be possible for you to control Jason while driving alone? You must be assisted by someone else." "Oscar wouldn''t allow me to leave you alone." Theodore was sure of this. "It''s not leaving me alone. I have my n. Theodore, I''m not with Oscar because I want to take any advantage, instead, what I want is to help each other when in need. Trust me, I can protect myself and help you out." Theodore didn''t respond. Say no more, Hannah said to Jimmy. "Pull over here." Jimmy was waiting for a sign from Theodore. But Theodore still did not give any response. "Theodore, you don''t want the one with Oscar to be a good-for-nothing woman, do you?" Hannah was asking him seriously. Hannah knew Theodore had huge respect for Oscar. Or never would he follow all of his arrangements. ordingly, Theodore would never want a burdensome woman to be Oscar''s lover. He believed, Oscar deserved apetent partner, to back him up. Theodore agreed. "Okay, you stay here for evidence and assistance. But Hannah, remember, take good care of yourself. Your life matters most at any time." "I see." Jimmy pulled over and Hannah went out. Theodore turned his head and took a look at Hannah, then called Jimmy to drive away. To him, Oscar was more important than anyone and anything. His actions would follow the instructions of Oscar first. Hopefully, Hannah was not as weak as they thought. After they left, Hannah went back to the hotel they stayed. They hadn''t checked out yet so she could directly go into the room. She was wondering how to find the evidence. ''Was everything in the factory burnt in ashes in the fire? Did Oscar seed in getting the evidence? Where did he put it then?'' Hannah thought a lot, hence she was sleepless. However, due to this, she was aware of the footsteps from outside. She was startled. Someone wasing for her. Hannah didn''t hesitate, and she opened the window and climbed out. Clutching the window tightly, she kept herself hung outside of the room. It was not a big hotel and Hannah''s room was on the third floor. Sheforted herself that she would not die even if she fell. Her hands kept grabbing the window tightly. All of a sudden, the door was kicked down. Hannah held her breath. The room was full of the sound of footsteps, and it seemed that there were more than one person. They walked around in search of someone. Around 5 minutester, a strange voice came. "They didn''t check out, and no suitcase here. They might have left here." Hannah could not hear what the man on the phone was saying. Later, she felt they had left the room, and, only silence reigned. Gritting her teeth, she was trying to climb back to the room by her arms but failed. She was not strong enough to do so. Was it the only choice to jump down? She checked around. It was risky to jump from here to the ground and it was possible to get hurt and even die. Hannah felt she could not take it anymore. All at once, the window downstairs was opened. Hannah didn''t think twice, she shouted at her, "Help, help!" A woman was probably shocked by her sudden voice but it took her some time to look out the window and find Hannah. "Howe you are there?" She was apparently scared. "It''s hard to exin in just a few words. Ma''am, would you please pull me up? My room should not be locked. I cannot hold on to it anymore." "Girl, give me a moment." The woman called her husband immediately. "Hurry up! Let''s go upstairs." Not for a while, Hannah heard another sound from the room. Then, a couple came to the window and pulled her up together. Hannah was soaked in the horror sweat. She could have died if she was not lucky enough. The woman was still a little shaken up. "How could you get there?" "I had a quarrel with my husband and he wanted to beat me, so I ran out. But he found me. I was so scared that I hurried to climb out of the window." Hannah made an excuse. "Anyway, thank you for the help tonight." "Should I call the police?" Asked the woman, looking concerned. Hannah shook her head immediately. "No. I''m going to leave here for Kensbury City. He won''t be able to find me there." "All right." The woman didn''t ask more. "It''s good to know you are safe. We''ll be back to our room then." "Okay. Thank you a lot, really." "That''s nothing, you''re wee." The couple left. Following their leave, Hannah also left instantly. She knew that she had been targeted by them. Now this put her in a terrible position and she was running out of her time. Hannah rushed to the fireworks factory immediately. She called a taxi for it was a bit far from here. The cab driver was shocked when he heard the destination and asked her, "Why are you heading there alone at such ate time? Don''t you know there was an explosion days ago?" "My husband was once working there. He died in the explosion, so I want to go to see the ce he worked for thest time." "The past has gone. Nothing will change." Said the driver. "For better or worse, I have to go." The driver shook his head and said nothing. He thought Hannah could not face the truth. Hannah did not say anything more either. Oscar might have sneezed for many times as she kept speaking negatively about him today, Hannah supposed. Chapter 318 Danger (7) Finding Evidence Chapter 318 Danger (7) Finding Evidence Chapter 318 Danger (7) Finding Evidence The car arrived at the fireworks factory. The driver asked for confirmation a few times, and Hannah N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. answered with certainty that this was the ce. Only then did the driver drive away. Hannah turned on the shlight on her phone and walked in with help of the light. The building in front of her was in ruins. Obviously, it had undergone a terrible fire. Basically speaking, only the frame of the whole factory remained. Hannah went in carefully. It was past eleven o''clock in the evening. The fireworks factory was located in kind of a remote rural area and was a little far away from the downtown. In such a dark night, it was gloomy and somewhat terrifying. The thought of fear was more than she could handle. Besides, there were so many people loosing their lives here today. Thinking of this, Hannah couldn''t help but quiver. But she still forced herself to enter the factory and started to examine it as carefully as she could. She thought that since it had been a drug trafficking base, there would be some clues left. However, it was too dark in the factory and the light of the shlight was limited, so she could not see everything clearly enough. Keeping a power bank, she still worried that her phone would run out of battery sooner orter if she continued to use her phone like this. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to stay in this ce for the night and search for what she wanted the next day. Having made up her mind, she found a rather clean ce and sat down. Since she had nothing to do, the surroundings became eerily silent, which made her feel afraid. Sometimes one was easily spooked by one''s own imagination. Hannah gritted her teeth andforted herself wit the thought that it would be fine as long as she held on for a few hours. Over the past night, she had been sitting there all the time. Finally, it was dawn. Hannah couldn''t sleep a wink all night. She was also afraid that she might catch a cold if she slept here. When she saw dawn break, she moved her stiff body and got up, then she started doing her work in the factory. She was very careful about the search. However, unexpectedly, everything was cleaner than she had imagined. Someone must have cleaned the scene beforehand. After all, a day had passed since the ident. There was enough time to erase the evidence at the same time as the rescue operation was carried out. Hannah was a little discouraged. She thought that all efforts might be in vain while Oscar was risking his life. ''But Oscar would not do anything he was not sure of. Could it be that he had already found the evidence and he just did not have time to expose it because of an emergency? If he had found the evidence, where would he keep it?'' Hannah had a lot of questions. She managed to calm herself down. And she remembered that Thoth said Oscar came here for evidence and he was discovered before he could send out the evidence. Then, someone exploded the bombs to destroy everything in the factory, including all the evidence. In such a short time, suppose that Oscar had collected the proof and hid it somewhere, where would he hide it? He couldn''t have brought it with him since if anything went wrong, the truth would nevere out. To be on the safe side, Oscar would not keep it with him. Hannah suddenly quivered. Ever since the explosion, Oscar''s phone had been turned off. There was a possibility that Oscar turned off his phone because he was afraid that he would be located by someone. On the other hand, he might have possibly stored everything on his phone. After all, a phone was the best storage tool. At the thought of this, Hannah shifted her attention to searching for a cell phone. She knew in her gut, if Oscar wanted to hide the evidence somewhere, the factory was the ce. On the one hand, he did not have much time to take it out to some other ces. On the other hand, the most dangerous ce was the safest ce. It would hardly ur to people that Oscar would leave the evidence at the scene. If that was the case, he would probably bury it underground. All she needed to do was to rummage through the ground. It cost Hannah a long time to search every corner at the factory, from day to night. It was not as simple as she had thought. Hannah was a little disappointed. After spending the whole day bending over and searching without a break, she was so tired that she could not straighten her back at all. She thought that her spection was too idealistic. Nothing would happen in the way she imagined. Just when Hannah was about to give up, she suddenly spotted a small part of an object under a broken floor. She hurriedly went over and removed the tiles, seeing a familiar ck cell phone underneath. It was Oscar''s. Hannah felt excited at once. But she tried hard to conceal her excitement to act calm. She sat on the ground and was about to turn it on. "What a pity. It''s all wrecked anyway." Suddenly, there came a voice of a strange man. Hannah was startled. She held the phone tight and quickly hid behind the ruins, not daring to make any movements. "Who knows how much we have lost?" Another man said angrily, "I told you not to buy shares in the first ce. Getting a share of the profit would be enough. But you were just so bold and insisted on buying shares. Now, it''s great. I''m even losing my own money." "Don''t worry. As long as this thing is kept a secret, we will still have a chance to get everything back. Now, the most important thing is not to draw the attention of the police in Kensbury City to this matter. We can treat it as an idental explosion at the fireworks factory and muddle through. After everything returns to normal, we can continue to make money!" "I know it, but I heard that Oscar, the guy who is from the City Hall came here a few days ago, appears to be investigating this matter. It''s said that he''s chasing after Chester now!" "If he could catch Chester, I''ll say he''s quite capable. But even if he did, he would just end up dead! You don''t have to worry. As long as he''s in here, he would not be able to escape me." "Have you dealt with his assistant, the guy called Thoth?" "Yes, I have. I sent someone to throw him into the Blue Riverst night. He thought that he had helped me crack a big case. How stupid!" "Don''t take it lightly. Last night, Jason was taken away and has not been found yet. What''s worse, the surveince cameras had been tampered with. We have no idea who did it at all! I suspect it was Theodore and his people. But now we''ve lost track of them. Every time I think of this matter, I''m deeply troubled." "Take it easy. I''ve arranged for our guys to guard the way leading out of the town. They won''t be able to escape. Once they''re caught, they''ll be thrown into the Blue River." "Anyway, I lost too much money this time. You mustpensate meter." "I will. You can count on it!" The man said, "All right, we can go now. We have done enough to keep up appearance here." The footsteps of those two gradually went away. Hannah''s heart was racing. She looked at the recording app on her phone and pushed stop with a trembling hand. She was so careful in case the voice recording would suddenly disappear. After a long while, Hannah was finally certain that the recording had been sessfully stored in the phone. Then, she let out a sigh of relief and turned on Oscar''s phone. Chapter 319 Danger (8) Hannah’s Emergency Chapter 319 Danger (8) Hannahs Emergency Chapter 319 Danger (8) Hannah''s Emergency Hannah saw a picture of a child on the screen. She felt puzzled for she never thought that Oscar was the kind of people who liked cute kids. But as she observed the picture, she found the child was so familiar. Then it suddenly urred to her that this was a picture of herself when she was a kid! Oscar used her Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. childhood photo as a screensaver. How did he get this photo? She did not remember having seen this one before. Hannah''s mind was somewhat brought away. Oscar was exactly a guy who could easily distract others. In such an emergency, she should not think of these irrelevant things after all. Then she concentrated her attention and thought about the password to unlock Oscar''s phone. The first one came to her mind was "XX0202". Luckily, Oscar had told her about his birthday that day. But, it was not the right password. Hannah thought about it again and then entered her birthday "XX0808". Entering the code numbers, her heartbeat somewhat quickened. However, a warning of "wrong password" appeared on the screen. She had indeed thought too much. Oscar would not go so far as to use her birthday as the password of his phone. But except for their birthdays, she could not think of any other passwords. She was wondering if the recording she got just now could serve as valid evidence. ording to the voice changing software and voice actors. It was difficult to decide the legal credibility of the recordings. On a second thought, Hannah entered "022088", which wasposed of their birthdays. She did not expect much. But miraculously, the phone was sessfully unlocked and she entered the home page. Hannah was stunned for two seconds. She was kind of surprised by such a childish password, which also gave her a warm feeling. Hannah took a deep breath and clicked the photo album. After looking through the photos, she saw no suspicious photos. Instead, there were all her photos, some of which were her head shots; some were taken from a long distance; and some were taken when she had taken a shower and removed her makeup. One thing these photos had inmon was that they were all taken secretly when she did not notice. Some pictures were even ugly because of the angle. But Oscar kept all of them stored in his phone. Must he be so perverted? This guy had taken so many candid pictures of her, not to mention using her childhood photo as a screensaver. She would be deceiving herself if she still refused to believe that Oscar loved her. Hannah kept her calmness and logged out of the photo album. After some thought, she clicked on his mailbox. The password was the same as that of the screensaver. She found quite a few photos in his was a drug transaction. The pictures were very clear, on which there were both parties of the transaction that could be recognized at a nce. Hannah was a little excited when seeing these and she was so surprised by Oscar. She was just hoping for the best, but she did not expect that Oscar seeded in doing these things. Now, she had these photos and the recording, which meant the evidence was pretty conclusive, for the fact that there was a drug trafficking base in this fireworks factory and the fact that the local forces were protecting a gang of drug dealers. Hannah collected all the proof to one phone, and she picked up her phone and made a call to Manuel. The call soon got through, "Hannah, I heard you''ve gone to Langley Town?" "Yes." She did not ask how Manuel knew it. Anyway, he had a close rtionship with Oscar. She had been used to it. "Are you okay?" Manuel asked with concern. "Don''t worry. I''m all right. But I need your help in an important matter." "Just tell me." Manuel felt her anxiety and didn''t say any nonsense. "I''ll make it short. Oscar discovered a gang of drug dealers during his visit here. Now, the gang is being sheltered by the local forces, so we cannot bring these people to justice. So we need to count on the strength of the police in Kensbury City. I''ll send the evidence to you right now, and I want you to call the police for me. It would be the best if you can find someone who has a rtionship with the Balderston family. You know what I mean." "I know." Manuel did not raise any questions. "In addition, considering that the local forces here go so far, I''m worried they might have a backer in Kensbury City. To prevent the one in Kensbury from helping the local forces here, I suggest you make this matter public. Once it''s exposed, they won''t dare to take any action easily because of the fear of getting themselves into trouble. Only in this way can the police of Kensburye over quickly to help." Hannah said, "We''re now trapped here by the local forces. The longer we stay here, the easier it will be for us to be found. Once we''re discovered, it''ll be difficult for us to escape. So, we''re counting on you." "OK." Manuel agreed without any hesitation. After exining these things, Hannah hung up the phone and sent the evidence to Manuel. At that time, the night hade. Only then did she realize that she hadn''t eaten anything for a day. After dealing with everything, Hannah felt extremely hungry. When she was about to leave the factory, she suddenly froze. A burst of rapid footsteps wereing towards her. She was discovered! Hannah was frightened and she began to run the next second. It was at night, so it was rtively easy to hide. Hannah ran out of the factory, went straight to the fields, and ran fast across the fields. The people behind her kept chasing after her. Hannah was scared. And all of a sudden, she failed to pay attention and tumbled heavily into a deep ditch beside the field. After falling into the ditch, she did not have the time to stand up. She just took advantage of the darkness and hid in the ditch. Then she heard a burst of crazy footsteps running past the field above her head. The moment when Hannah was a bit relieved, those people suddenly returned. They walked back and forth around her. shlight beams probed around her. Obviously, they were searching for her. Hannah huddled in the ditch. She was so nervous that she felt that her heart almost jumped out of her chest. She repeatedly told herself to calm down. In herst life, she died ten yearster. In this life, it was impossible for her to die at the age of 22. She trembled with nervousness. The guys did not leave, but they did not find her, either. About five minutes passed like this. Suddenly, a man among those people entered a phone number. Hannah''s phone suddenly rang. To be precise, it was Oscar''s phone rang and Hannah was holding onto it. As soon as it rang, Hannah knew that she was doomed. She thought that she might be killed and buried in the next second. Unfortunately, she was found in an instant. There were four guys in front of her pointing their guns at her. If she made any movements, she might be shot dead at once. Sure enough, she was not as capable as she had thought. She finally became a drag on Oscar! Hannah was wondering if Oscar would be heartbroken after getting to know about her death. Chapter 320 Danger (9) Her Savior Chapter 320 Danger (9) Her Savior Chapter 320 Danger (9) Her Savior Hannah was not shot dead on the spot. She was bound by those men and was taken into a ck car. At that time, her mouth was gagged with a cloth, so she could not make a sound. In that quiet night, this poor town looked so solitary against the dark night where there was a crescent moon hanging ethereal. There was very little foot traffic. Hannah did not have a clue where she would be taken to. Her heart was filled with extreme fear. It turned out that no matter how many times she had experienced death, she could not stay calm when facing death. The bumpy car suddenly stopped. The halt of the car made Hannah''s body tremble. Her fear was even more obvious. She red at the men in front of her with her eyes wide open. Since her mouth was stuffed with a cloth, she could not say a word, making it impossible for her to convey her thoughts. It was out of the question for her to escape by herself now. Hannah got off the car while still being tied up. The somewhat familiar ce made her stunned. If she remembered correctly, this was the ce where she and Theodore saved Thothst night. She would be thrown into the Blue River too, she supposed. As Theodore had said, it was amon mean among those drug dealers. It was indeed an undeniably great way to kill someone and cover the crime. Not a single bullet was needed, and not a single trace would be left behind. After the victims were tied up to stones and thrown into the river, it would never be discovered by others, unless the river dried up. No one knew how many people had been drowned in Blue River and how many innocent souls had been buried in it. The more Hannah thought about it, the more she hated these people. Even fear was not as strong as the hatred. She had never thought that there would be such a dark side and such crimes at such a ce. When she was thinking, she felt that a rock was being tied to her body. Hannah looked at the people in front of her. Their faces were cold and indifferent. It seemed that they had gotten used to it. Was a human life nothing to them? If she still had a chance to survive, she must bring these people to justice and give fair back to this ce, she thought. Hannah quivered with fear. She was rudely pushed to the bank of the river. Below the high dam, there was the gloomy river. Tonight, the moonlight was dim and the river sank in the dark. Hannah could only vaguely feel the tumbling rapids below. Once she was thrown down into the river, she might be immediately washed away. Trembling all over, Hannah was immersed in all kinds of terror and terrible guesses. Finally, she was flung into the river with violence. Those people were very strong, and she even did not have a chance to resist. Her body was instantly entrapped in the water. Hannah could swim. But with a rock weighing hundred pounds, she could not get any chance to struggle. Her body was being dragged deeper and deeper into the river by the rock, sinking nonstop. She held her breath, trying to prevent herself from choking on the water, and trying to find chances of survival. However, as she was sinking deeper, she gradually began to feel suffocated. Suddenly, she felt sad. It was a kind of desire for life everyone would have before death. It was the longing dying people would have for their living loved ones in this world. Hannah looked back at her whole life. She was reborn, and her life was short. She had enemies, but she had not finished taking revenge. She had beloved older family members, but she had not fulfilled her filial duty to them. As for beloved man, she had a beloved man, but she had not even told him that she loved him. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She had regrets. Hannah gradually began to drift into unconsciousness. The scene of her being stabbed to death in her former life seemingly appeared vividly before her at the moment. It turned out that the feelings of death were exactly the same. Hannah becamepletely desperate. Then, she saw a figure swimming and rushing towards her. Hannah, who was about to lose her consciousness, suddenly quivered and felt like she suddenly came to life in an instant again. She widened her eyes and watched the figure growing big before her eyes and getting closer to her. Soon, that figure came to her side. As he grabbed onto her body, he used the sharp dagger in his hand to cut off the rope binding her body. At the same time, the stone left her body. Hannah felt much more rxed at once. The next second, she frantically swam towards the surface of the water. The man who saved her followed her and swam towards the surface of the water. He even lifted her body, so that she could swim faster. Hannah breathed out with relief. Her head was finally out of the water. When she took the first breath, her eyes turned red. Hannah thought she was going to see God. Surprisingly, she survived. For the first time, she thought it very reasonable to say that the secret to longevity was to keep breathing. So she tried as hard as she could to breathe and tried as hard as she could to survive. Suddenly, her body was dragged towards the river bank. Only then did Hannah realized that the man who saved her life was Oscar, who had been suddenly gone and then suddenly appeared and saved her life. Every time she was in danger, Oscar always appeared in front of her. Her vision blurred. She just felt that happiness was so simple, but it was not easy to get. She reached out her hand and grabbed Oscar''s clothes, tightly. Oscar seemed to feel her fear and he carried Hannah to the bank. Theodore and Jimmy were waiting for them there. Seeing Hannah and Oscar appear from the water, they hurriedly helped them get ashore. In the dead of night, a cold wind kicked up and brought a chill. Hannah suddenly sneezed. When Theodore was hesitating whether he should put his dry clothes around Hannah''s shoulder, he saw Oscar hold Hannah''s hand and take her back into the car with a cold face. Looking at his unhappy face, Theodore did not dare to speak to him at all. Jimmy was also afraid and dared not to say a word. Seeing that Oscar and Hannah had gotten into the car, Jimmy had no idea whether he should get into the car. So he just looked at Theodore, seemingly asking for his opinion. Theodore and Jimmy just stayed put. Then they heard Oscar suppress his anger and say coldly, "Get in the car!" Theodore immediately ran towards the car. Seeing Theodore run to the car, Jimmy hurriedly followed him. The two of them separately sat in the front seats. Jimmy started the car but he didn''t know the destination. Just now, he had just been told toe here and wait. Now, he did not have a clue where he should drive the car to. "Drive back to Kensbury City." Said Oscar. Jimmy could finally let out a sigh of relief and do his job. At this moment in the back seats, Oscar put a clean coat, which he put in the car before, around Hannah''s shoulders. The same as Hannah, Oscar was drenched all over, but he did not take any measures to keep himself warm. Theodore suddenly asked him, "Do you need a towel?" Oscar just took a look at him, which made Theodore feel his hate and displeasure. Oscar was very scary sometimes. Theodore felt that it was wrong for him to speak, no, even just to breathe! Anyway, he was not the one who made Oscar mad and it was Hannah who led to this, he